Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats 


^*%y. 


:%"^:^^^^*'*I- 

^■■^^■m*^ 


:^..%:     ^^ 


'  '*M'!^m^i^% 


******** 


■%^^^v-^ 


'm^."^ 


■■^^^:\ 


:,^  X 


™    4,    ^.^^ 


^^3..>^ 


> 


-■%ih,  5     -  »-^ 


W 


*««ssr 


""JJ^**"'***-* 


»^!*5w*.-«! 


The  Cover: 


Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 

Illustrations: 


The  word  which  characterizes  the  New  Year  is  the  word 
happy.  "Happy  New  Year"  rings  out  in  joyous  sound.  Similar 
expressions  are  found  in  different  languages  in  different 
countries.  They  contemplate  the  past  year  with  its  sunlight 
and  shadows  and  wish  for  a  new  year  of  happiness. 

This  wish  is  extended  by  the  General  Board  to  every  Relief 
Society  member  in  the  year  1967.  As  we  extend  this  wish  to 
you,  we  are  mindful  of  the  words  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith: 

Happiness  is  the  object  and  design  of  our  existence;  and  will  be  the 
end  thereof,  if  we  pursue  the  path  that  leads  to  it;  and  this  path  is 
virtue,  uprightness,  faithfulness,  holiness,  and  keeping  all  the  com- 
mandments of  God.  But  we  cannot  expect  to  know  all,  or  more  than 
we  now  know  unless  we  comply  with  or  keep  those  we  have  already 
received  {DHC  V:  134-135). 

Each  one  to  whom  we  offer  this  wish  lives  under  different 
economic,  social,  and  physical  conditions,  but  each  one  has 
one  great  spiritual  blessing.  You  each  have  the  good  tidings 
of  great  joy.  You  each  have  this  blueprint  for  happiness.  You 
each  have  the  divine  gift  of  a  loving  Heavenly  Father  to  you 
his  beloved  daughter — The  Relief  Society. 

Relief  Society  will  assist  you  wondrously  on  your  twelve- 
month pilgrimage  on  the  path  for  happiness.  As  you  persist, 
your  burdens  will  drop  from  you.  To  each  Relief  Society 
member  we  send  this  message  of  love — "Happy  New  Year!" 

General  Presidency, 


Relief  Society  Centennial  Memorial  Campanile 

Transparency  by  Howard  Barker 

Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Brook  in  Winter,  Photograph  by  Leiand  Van  Wagoner 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


'/vm/[ 


For  a  year  and  a  half  I  have  received 
the  wonderful  Magazine  as  a  gift  from 
a  Brigham  Young  University  student, 
and  nothing  has  added  more  joy  to 
being  a  mother  than  this  helpful  pub- 
lication. I  look  forward  to  the  whole- 
some stories,  the  inspirational  edi- 
torials, poems,  and  special  features, 
and  delight  in  trying  out  the  recipes  and 
other  household  suggestions,  i  know  of 
nothing  else  like  the  Magazine!  Al- 
though I  am  not  a  Latter-day  Saint, 
through  the  Magazine  I  have  come  to 
respect  and  understand  the  beliefs  of 
the  Church. 

Mrs.  W.  Franklin  Burditt 

Briarcliff  Manor 

New  York 

Since  June  1965  I  have  received  a 
gift  subscription  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  through  the  mission  home 
in  Buenos  Aires,  and  I  am  so  thankful 
for  the  monthly  message  of  beauty, 
love,  and  virtue  it  brings  to  me.  It  is 
the  most  feminine  magazine  I  have 
ever  read,  because  it  reflects  the  deep 
feelings,  thoughts,  and  problems  of 
good  women  of  today. 

Mrs.  Liliana  R.  Riboldi 
Rosario,  Argentina 

When  things  of  the  earthly  life  which 
are  not  to  my  liking  gather  too  closely 
around,  I  find  that  prayer  and  a  story 
from  the  Magazine  set  me  to  a  better 
way  of  meeting  the  moments. 

Naomi  Pollett 
Mountain  View,  Wyoming 

I  am  very  grateful  for  our  wonderful 
Magazine  which  I  have  been  receiving 
for  the  past  four  years.  This  little  Mag- 
azine has  played  a  great  part  in  help- 
ing me  progress  in  self-improvement 
ever  since  I  became  a  member  of  the 
Church  five  years  ago,  and  I  have 
recommended  it  to  everyone  I  meet, 
subscribing  to  it  for  members  of  my 
family  and  friends,  from  time  to  time. 

Violet  M.  Tate 
Pennsauken,   New  Jersey 


We  love  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
and  are  so  grateful  for  the  strength 
and  support  it  gives  to  us  in  the  im- 
portant work  to  help  the  sisters  in 
France,  Belgium,  and  Luxembourg  to 
understand  the  purpose  of  this  choice 
organization  in  helping  them  to  serve 
the  Lord  as  members  of  his  Church 
and  mothers  in  his  kingdom.  We  are 
anxiously  awaiting  the  day  when  it 
will  come  to  us  in  French  so  that  the 
full  worth  of  the  messages  therein 
can  reach  into  the  hearts  and  homes 
in  the  Franco-Belgian  Mission. 

Helen  H.  Paramore,  Supervisor 
Brussels,  Belgium 

I  would  like  to  thank  you  for  the  article 
"Surface  Cleaning"  by  Dorothy  C. 
Little  (August  1966).  Many  mornings 
I  had  felt  that  cleaning  and  clearing  up 
things  around  the  house  was  just  too 
much  for  me  to  cope  with.  But  I've 
tried  the  methods  suggested  in  the 
article,  and  they  work. 

Hope  Moon 
Sugar  City,  Idaho 


I  have  very  much  enjoyed  the  con- 
tinued story  "Wheat  for  the  Wise"  (con- 
cluded in  July)  by  Margery  S.  Stewart. 
I  think  i  shall  feel  the  same  way  about 
the  story  "Tell  Me  of  Love"  by  Rosa 
Lee  Lloyd  (beginning  July  1966). 
Nothing  In  the  Magazine  goes  un- 
savored. 

Ullie  Hendricks 
Big  Springs,  Texas 

I  have  read  the  editorial  "A  Pattern  for 
the  Daughters  of  Zion"  by  Vesta  P. 
Crawford  (July  1966)  many  times, 
and  I  have  tried  to  visualize  the  time 
and  the  effort,  which  are  put  into  the 
words  that  go  straight  to  the  hearts  of 
the  sisters.  What  lovely  words  of  wis- 
dom you  have  put  forth  for  the 
daughters  of  Zion. 

Lorene  P.  Revill 
Spencer,  Indiana 


The    Relief   Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  January  1967  Number  1 

Editor     Marianne  C.  Sharp  Associate  Editor     Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager     Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

1  A  New  Year  Wish     General  Presidency 

4  The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom     Harold  B.  Lee 

14  Relief  Society  Memorial  Bell  Tower     Belle  S.  Spafford 

19  Award  Winners — Relief  Society  Poem  Contest 

20  The  Navajo  Rug — First  Prize  Poem     Barbara  J.  Warren 

22  To  the  Grand  Teton — Second  Prize  Poem     Alice  Morrey  Bailey 

24  Naomi  to  Ruth — Third  Prize  Poem     Mabel  Harmer 

26  Award  Winners — Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 

27  Who  Loves  Here? — First  Prize  Story     Myrna  Clawson 

37  Fight  Birth  Defects — Join  the  March  of  Dimes     George  P.  Voss 

Fiction 

38  Christmas  Begins  With  a  Tree     Marilyn  McMeen  Miller 
47     Tell  Me  of  Love — Chapter  7     Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 

General  Features 

2  From  Near  and  Far 

33  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

34  Editorial:  The  Joy  of  Volunteer  Service     Marianne  C.  Sharp 
36     Notes  to  the  Field:  Bound  Volumes  of  1966  Magazines 

Memorial  Honor  Funds  Discontinued 
53     Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 
80     Birthday  Congratulations 

Tlie  Home-  inside  and  Out 

43     Unwelcome  Caller     Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

45  Sandwich  Surprises     Joyce  B.  Bailey 

46  Agnes  Kunz  Dansie,  Versatile  Artist  of  Handicraft 

Lesson  Department 

58     Spiritual  Living — The  Millennium     Roy  W.  Doxey 

64  Visiting  Teacher  Message — "As  Oft  As  Thine  Enemy  Repenteth   of  the 

Trespass  .  .  ."     Alice  Colton  Smith 

65  Homemaking — Keeping  Records     Celestia  J.  Taylor 

67     Social  Relations — "When  Ye  Do  What  I   Say"     Alberta  H.   Christensen 
73     Cultural  Refinement — "Virtue  Nourishes  the  Soul"     Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

Poetry 

Waiting  is  Winter,  Kathryn  Kay  36;  Beyond  these  Tears,  Mabel  Jones  Gab- 
bott  37;  Love's  Magic,  Leone  W.  Doxey  44;  Nocturne,  Gilean  Douglas  72. 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ©  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. ;:,.::,~^..,,,..,,  ,,..^«v-V'..-«>f-.«!S:-«<v,.; 


The  Role 

of  Women 

in  Building 

the  Kingdom 


Elder  Harold  B.  Lee 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Stake 

Board  Session  of  the  Relief  Society 

Annual  General  Conference, 

September  29,  1966] 


■  I  would  not  have  you  think 
that  my  coming  in  late  and  not 
being  able  to  hear  my  esteemed 
and  beloved  friend  and  brother, 
Gordon  B.  Hinckley  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve,  indicated  any 
lack  of  respect.  I  would  have 
wished  to  have  been  here.  I  know 
his  great  power  of  uplift;  and  I 
would  have  felt  happy  had  I  been 
here  to  have  received  it;  and, 
also,  it  would  relieve  me  of  an 
anxiety  that  I  might  be  repeating 
what  he  may  have  said  to  you  al- 
ready in  this  session. 

Before,  or  shortly  after  I  be- 
came a  member  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  I  was  called  to  the 
office  of  the  President  of  the 
Church,  and  he  said,  "We  have 
Brother  Callis  and  Brother  Can- 
non who  are  the  Advisers  to  the 
Primary,  and  we  have  been 
thinking  we  need  someone  near 
the  age  of  the  Primary  children 
as  an  Adviser."  You  can  imagine 
my  anxiety  when  I  was  told 
about  about  two  years  ago  that 
I  was  being  relieved  of  that  re- 
sponsibility and  was  now  being 
made  an  Adviser  to  the  Relief 
Society.  I  don't  know  whether 
that  has  any  significance  or  not, 
but  at  least  it  gave  me  a  rather 
queer  feeling. 

Before  I  accepted  this  respon- 
sibility, I  gave  Sister  Spafford  a 
rather  negative  or  evasive  ans- 
wer. I  had  some  other  commit- 
ments that  I  thought  might 
prevent  my  being  here  at  this 
time,  but  after  a  little  delibera- 
tion and  a  little  shifting,  she  was 
called  and  was  told  that  I  would 
be  able  to  accept  the  assignment. 
She  replied,  "Well,  that's  fine  be- 
cause his  name  is  already  on  the 
program."  Now  that's  how  we  get 
assignments    from    Sister    Spaf- 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom. 


ford.  I  thought  you  would  be  in- 
terested to  know. 

I  want  to  say  to  you  that  those 
of  us  who  work  closely  with  Sis- 
ter Spafford  and  these  counselors 
in  welfare  work,  for  more  than 
thirty  years  as  a  matter  of  fact; 
Beehive  Clothing  Mills  with  the 
intricacies  and  the  problems 
which  you  all  know  are  tremen- 
dous as  you  meet  the  problems 
out  in  your  wards  and  stakes; 
with  the  Correlation  Committee; 
and  the  Advisory  Board,  which 
includes*  the  heads  of  all  auxil- 
iaries and  the  Priesthood;  and 
now  as  Adviser  to  Relief  Society; 
and  besides  having  the  oppor- 
tunity to  have  traversed  some  of 
the  territory  where  President 
Spafford  has  gone  and  meeting 
women  of  renown  from  all  coun- 
tries, I  want  to  say  to  you  with 
all  sincerity  and  with  no  attempt 
to  "gild  the  lily,''  that  I  think 
we  have  had  few  women  among 
us  who  have  attained  the  world- 
wide stature  and  is  so  recognized 
as  a  power  for  good  among  the 
women  of  the  earth  as  we  have 
today  in  Sister  Belle  S.  Spafford. 
If  you  knew  what  I  know  you'd 
know  that  I  wasn't  overshooting 
the  mark  by  that  statement. 

I  have  been  asked  to  speak 
on  a  particular  subject,  broad 
enough,  I'm  sure,  that  a  series 
of  talks  would  not  be  sufficient 
to  exhaust  the  possibilities — 
"The  Role  of  Women  in  Building 
the  Kingdom."  So  I  shall  narrow 
what  I  say  about  this  subject 
under  four  different  headings, 
and  then  make  a  few  conclusions 
so  that,  if  you  care  to,  you  can 
bring  it  all  together  and  add  to 
it  as  many  others  as  you  wish. 
The  Lord  declares  what  his  work 
and  glory  is.  To  Moses,  he  said. 


"For  behold,  this  is  my  work  and 
my  glory — to  bring  to  pass  the 
immortality  and  eternal  life  of 
man"    (Moses  1:39). 

Since  that  profound  declara- 
tion of  Mother  Eve  in  the  Gar- 
den of  Eden  after  the  Fall,  the 
exalted  place  of  women  in  the 
plan  of  salvation  was  clearly  de- 
fined. 

These  words  that  I  will  quote 
to  you  now  are  said  by  students 
of  the  scriptures  to  be  the  great- 
est short  sermon  ever  delivered, 
delivered  by  a  woman.  Now  note 
what  she  says: 

.  .  .  Were  it  not  for  our  trans- 
gression we  never  should  have  had 
seed,  and  never  should  have  known 
good  and  evil,  and  the  joy  of  our 
redemption,  and  the  eternal  life  which 
God  giveth  unto  all  the  obedient 
(Moses  5:11). 

Lehi  explains  and  amplifies 
what  Mother  Eve  said,  when, 
apparently,  his  son  Jacob  asked 
for  an  explanation  of  the  Fall 
and  why  evil  was  permitted  in 
the  world.  Lehi  made  this  ex- 
planation: 

And  now,  behold,  if  Adam  had  not 
transgressed  he  would  not  have  fallen, 
but  he  would  have  remained  in  the 
garden  of  Eden.  And  all  things  which 
were  created  must  have  remained  in 
the  same  state  in  which  they  were 
after  they  were  created;  and  they 
must  have  remained  forever,  and  had 
no  end. 

And  they  would  have  had  no  child- 
ren; wherefore  they  would  have  re- 
mained in  a  state  of  innocence,  hav- 
ing no  joy,  for  they  knew  no  misery; 
doing  no  good,  for  they  knew  no  sin. 

But  behold,  all  things  have  been 
done  in  the  wisdom  of  him  who  know- 
eth  all  things. 

Adam  fell  that  men  might  be;  and 
men  are,  that  they  might  have  joy 
(2  Nephi  2:22-25). 


January  1967 


If  immortality,  then,  is  the 
first  step  in  the  achievement  of 
the  Lord's  work  and  his  glory,  it 
is  readily  to  be  understood  that 
the  process  by  which  immortality 
is  achieved  is  through  the  bearing 
of  mortal  offspring  by  mortal 
mothers  in  holy  wedlock  and 
sired  by  mortal  fathers.  Woman's 
role  in  God's  eternal  plan  of  sal- 
vation has  here,  then,  been  re- 
affirmed. Will  you  think  of  this, 
in  this  day  of  mass  hysteria  over 
birth  control  by  artificial  means? 
It  might  be  well  for  ReHef  So- 
ciety mothers  to  consider  the 
role  of  woman  in  the  great  plan 
of  salvation  as  the  Lord  has  ex- 
plained it. 

The  woman's  role  involves  a 
partnership,  hopefully  with  a 
noble  son  of  God.  It  was  the 
apostle  Paul  who  declared  this 
interdependence  between  men 
and  women  to  be  achieved  only 
in  holy  wedlock.  Here  are  a  few 
of  his  quotations:  "Nevertheless 
neither  is  the  man  without  the 
woman,  neither  the  woman  with- 
out the  man,  in  the  Lord.  For  as 
the  woman  is  of  the  man,  even 
so  is  the  man  also  by  the  woman; 
but  all  things  of  God"  (I  Cor.  11: 
11-12).  ".  .  .  but  the  woman  is 
the  glory  of  the  man"  (I  Cor.  11: 
7).  "Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
even  as  Christ  also  loved  the 
church,  and  gave  himself  for  it. 
...  So  ought  men  to  love  their 
wives  £is  their  own  bodies.  He 
that  loveth  his  wife  loveth  him- 
self" (Eph.  5:25,  28).  "For  this 
cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to 
his  wife:  and  they  twain  shall  be 
one  flesh"  (Matt.  19:5). 

The  sacred  nature  of  this 
partnership  is  nowhere  better  ex- 
plained than  by  our  own  Pres- 


ident David  O.  McKay,  and  is 
now  quoted  in  our  1966  Mel- 
chizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  if 
you  want  to  check  this  when  you 
get  home,  page  63.  This  is  what 
we're  teaching  your  husbands  in 
their  weekly  Priesthood  meet- 
ings. 

I  read  this  to  my  wife  and  she 
commented,  "But  why  don't  you 
teach  this  to  the  Priesthood 
rather  than  to  the  sisters?"  Well, 
we  want  the  sisters  to  know  what 
their  husbands  are  being  taught, 
and  if  their  husbands  are  not 
going  to  Priesthood  meeting, 
they  will  see  that  they  get  there 
to  hear  these  lessons  taught  in 
Priesthood  meeting.  Now  this  is 
what  the  President  said,  and  you 
can  understand  what  my  wife 
meant: 

"Love  is  the  highest  attribute  of 
the  human  soul,  and  fidelity  is  love's 
noblest  offspring."  Most,  if  not  all,  of 
the  virtues  are  the  natural  fruit  of 
genuine  love. 

President  McKay  has  given  in- 
spired counsel  regarding  the  physical 
dimension  of  the  love  relationship 
between  a  man  and  his  wife.  He  said: 
"Let  us  instruct  young  people  who 
come  to  us  to  know  that  a  woman 
should  be  queen  of  her  own  body  .... 

"Second,  let  them  remember  that 
gentleness  and  consideration  after  the 
ceremony  are  just  as  appropriate  and 
necessary  and  beautiful  as  gentleness 
and  consideration  before  the  wedding. 

"...  Chastity  is  the  crown  of  beau- 
tiful womanhood,  and  self-control  is 
the  source  of  true  manhood,  if  you 
will   know   it,   not  indulgence   .... 

"Let  us  teach  our  young  men  to 
enter  into  matrimony  with  the  idea 
that  each  will  be  just  as  courteous 
and  considerate  of  a  wife  after  the 
ceremony  as  during  courtship"  (Mel- 
chidezek  Priesthood  Manual  1966, 
page  63). 

Now  you  have  companion  les- 
sons to  these  in  the  Relief  So- 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 


ciety,  don't  you  see?  And  you, 
having  been  schooled  in  the  Re- 
lief Society,  your  husbands  re- 
ceiving this  kind  of  a  lesson  in 
the  Priesthood,  the  meeting  of 
the  two  lessons  -brings  an  ideal 
Home  Evening  lesson,  where  fa- 
ther and  mother,  with  their  grow- 
ing-up  sons  and  daughters,  are 
taught  these  fundamental  prin- 
ciples. The  curse  of  infidelity  is 
plainly  set  forth  also  by  Pres- 
ident McKay  in  this  same  Priest- 
hood manual  that  Fm  talking 
about.  He  says: 

As  teachers,  we  are  to  let  the  people 
know,  and  warn  these  men  -  and  this 
is  not  imagination  -  who,  after  having 
lived  with  their  wives  and  brought 
into  this  world  four  or  five  children, 
get  tired  of  them  and  seek  a  divorce, 
that  they  are  on  the  road  to  hell 
(Ibid.,  pp.  63,  64). 

That  comforts  me  a  little,  be- 
cause I  quoted  something  to  a 
certain  lovely  sister  who  was  hav- 
ing trouble  with  her  husband, 
that  no  woman  was  expected  to 
follow  her  husband  to  hell,  and  I 
am  reinforced  when  President 
McKay  made  this  statement: 

It  is  unfair  to  a  woman  to  leave 
her  that  way,  merely  because  the  man 
happens  to  fall  in  love  with  some 
yoiuiger  woman  and  feels  that  the 
wife  is  not  so  beautiful  or  attractive 
as  she  used  to  be.  Warn  him!  Nothing 
but  unhappiness  for  him  and  injustice 
to  those  children  can  result  (Ibid., 
page  64). 

I  saw  what  I  think  was  the 
pinnacle  of  understanding  in  this 
respect  when  the  president  of  the 
American  Medical  Association 
was  here  to  give  an  address  be- 
fore our  Utah  Association.  They, 
the  auxiliary  to  the  Utah  Associ- 
ation, had  arranged  for  some  en- 
tertainment for  his  wife,  but  she 


became  ill  and  could  not  accom- 
pany him,  and  the  sisters,  of 
course,  were  very  disappointed, 
and  one  of  them  asked  him,  "Is 
your  wife  just  as  beautiful  as  she 
always  was  to  you?"  And  he  an- 
swered, "Yes,  just  as  beautiful, 
but  it  does  take  her  a  little  more 
time." 

Sometimes  as  we  go  through- 
out the  Church  we  hear  a  hus- 
band and  wife  who  come  to  us 
and  ask  that  because  they  are 
not  compatible  in  their  marriage, 
they  having  had  a  temple  mar- 
riage, wouldn't  it  be  better  if 
they  were  to  free  themselves  from 
each  other  and  then  seek  more 
congenial  partners?  And  to  all 
such  we  say,  whenever  we  find 
a  couple  who  have  been  married 
in  the  temple  who  say  they  are 
tiring  of  each  other,  it  is  an  evi- 
dence that  either  one  or  both 
are  not  true  to  their  temple  cov- 
enants. Any  couple  married  in 
the  temple  who  are  true  to  their 
covenants  will  grow  dearer  to 
each  other,  and  love  will  find  a 
deeper  meaning  on  their  golden 
wedding  anniversary  than  on  the 
day  they  were  married  in  the 
house  of  the  Lord.  Now  don't 
you  mistake  that. 

The  duties  and  purposes  of  the 
Relief  Society  in  this  regard  have 
found  expression  from  one  of  the 
Presidents  of  the  Church,  Pres- 
ident Joseph  F.  Smith,  in  which 
he  emphasizes  another  phase  of 
the  woman's  role  as  a  member 
of  the  Relief  Society.  Now  I  have 
spoken  of  the  one  phase  as  a 
creator  in  company  with  her  hus- 
band. Now  note  what  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  says: 

I  will  speak  of  the  Relief  Society 
as  one  great  organization  in  the 
Church,    organized    by    the    Prophet 


January  1967 


Joseph  Smith,  whose  duty  it  is  to 
look  after  the  interests  of  all  the 
women  of  Zion  and  of  all  the  women 
that  may  come  under  their  super- 
vision and  care,  irrespective  of  re- 
ligion, color  or  condition.  I  expect  to 
see  the  day  when  this  organization 
will  be  one  of  the  most  perfect,  most 
efficient  and  effective  organizations 
for  good  in  the  Church  but  that  day 
will  be  when  we  shall  have  women  who 
are  not  only  imbued  with  the  spirit 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  with 
the  testimony  of  Christ  in  their  hearts, 
but  also  with  youth,  vigor  and  intel- 
ligence to  enable  them  to  discharge 
the  great  duties  and  responsibilities 
that  rest  upon  them.  Today  it  is  too 
much  the  case  that  our  young,  vigor- 
ous, intelligent  women  feel  that  only 
the  aged  should  be  connected  with  the 
Relief  Society.  This  is  a  mistake.  We 
want  the  young  women,  the  intelligent 
women,  women  of  faith,  of  courage 
and  of  purity  to  be  associated  with 
the  Relief  Societies  of  the  various 
stakes  and  wards  of  Zion.  We  want 
them  to  take  hold  of  this  work  with 
vigor,  with  intelligence  and  unitedly, 
for  the  building  up  of  Zion  and  the 
instruction  of  women  in  their  duties  - 
domestic  duties,  public  duties,  and 
every  duty  that  may  devolve  upon 
them  (Smith,  Joseph  F.,  Gospel  Doc- 
trine,  Tenth   Edition,   pp.    386,    387). 

I  was  startled  upon  one  oc- 
casion to  have  announced  by  a 
certain  women's  organization 
that  one  of  our  past  Relief  So- 
ciety presidents  had  graduated 
from  the  Relief  Society  into  this 
other  women's  organization.  Let 
there  be  no  uncertainty  in  the 
minds  of  our  Latter-day  Saint 
women  as  to  the  Relief  Society 
being  the  greatest  of  all  women's 
organizations.  There  is  no  other 
greater  organization  on  the  face 
of  the  earth  for  the  Latter-day 
Saint  wife  or  mother. 

Sister  Spafford  has  so  kindly 
spoken  of  my  daughter  Helen. 
(This  isn't  on  the  script,  dar- 
ling.) When  she  was  a  teenager, 
the  patriarch  gave  her  a  blessing. 


Her  older  sister  had  received  a 
blessing  in  which  she  was  told 
that  she  would  be  a  missionary, 
a  great  missionary,  and  this 
sweet  daughter  was  told  that  she 
would  be  a  shining  light  in  the 
great  Relief  Society  program  of 
the  Church.  Carefree,  careless, 
both  of  them;  they  may  have 
placed  their  own  individual  in- 
terpretations, but  now  the  wheels 
of  time  have  moved  on.  This 
other,  yes,  who  knows,  she  is  now 
an  angel,  maybe,  in  the  realms 
on  high,  is  one  of  the  great  mis- 
sionaries. 

In  the  temple  today,  one  of 
the  Brethren  bore  witness  to  hav- 
ing sat  in  meditation  and  having 
recalled  an  experience  in  the 
Logan  Temple  when  a  sister  in 
deep  sorrow  had  come  to  him 
because  of  the  loss  of  her  com- 
panion, then  a  few  days  later 
she  came  back  and  was  all  in 
ecstasy,  never  happier  in  her  life 
than  now,  and  he  said,  "What's 
happened  to  change  you?" 

''The  last  few  days,"  she  said, 
"I  went  to  the  assembly  room  in 
the  Logan  Temple.  There  were 
some  other  couples  in  that  room, 
and  as  I  sat  there,  I  heard  the 
most  heavenly  music.  Then,  after 
it  was  ended  I  said  to  the  people 
there  with  me,  "Did  you  hear 
that  music?"  They  all  said,  "Yes, 
we  heard  it." 

In  my  mind,  as  he  spoke,  I 
thought  of  my  own  sweet  mis- 
sionary daughter.  In  my  mind's 
eye  she  could  have  been  accom- 
panying that  kind  of  heavenly 
choir  because  she  majored  in 
music  to  be  the  great  missionary 
that  God  apparently  intended 
her  to  be. 

Woman's  place  in  training  her 
family  is  the  third  phase  of  this 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 


work  that  I  want  to  mention.  I'll 
quote  a  few  significant  scriptures 
and  then  draw  some  obvious  con- 
clusions. The  Lord  said: 

But,  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that 
little  children  are  redeemed  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  through  mine 
Only  Begotten; 

Wherefore,  they  cannot  sin,  for 
power  is  not  given  unto  Satan  to 
tempt  little  children,  until  they  begin 
to  become  accountable  before  me; 

For  it  is  given  unto  them  even  as 
I  will,  according  to  mine  own 
pleasure,  that  great  things  may  be 
required  at  the  hands  of  their  fathers 
(D&C  29:46-48). 

Now  what  is  the  age  of  ac- 
countability and  what  are  those 
great  things  that  God  requires  of 
the  fathers  of  children,  which,  by 
inference,  means  mothers  as  well, 
during  this  period  before  little 
children  begin  to  become  ac- 
countable before  the  Lord?  Now 
the  age  of  accountability,  the 
Lord,  in  another  verse  of  revela- 
tion, says  is  eight  years  of  age. 
No  one  can  be  received  into  the 
Church  unless  he  has  arrived  at 
the  age  of  accountability.  Parents 
are  admonished  to  have  their 
children  baptized  when  they  are 
eight  years  of  age  and  teach  them 
the  fundamental  principles  of  the 
gospel,  and  their  children  shall 
be  baptized  for  the  remission  of 
their  sins  and  receive  the  laying 
on  of  hands.  Children  should  be 
taught  to  pray  and  walk  upright- 
ly before  the  Lord,  and  so  on. 

Now  the  conclusions  and  log- 
ical deductions.  Great  things  are 
required  of  fathers  and  mothers 
before  Satan  has  power  to  tempt 
little  children.  What  are  the  great 
things?  Have  you  ever  thought 
of  that?  Before  Satan  has  a 
chance   to   lay  hold  on   a   little 


child,  it  is  the  responsibility  of 
the  parents  to  lay  a  solid  founda- 
tion by  teaching  Latter-day  Saint 
standards  by  example  and  by 
precept.  In  other  words,  to  you 
and  to  the  sisters  over  whom  you 
preside,  it  means  the  making  of 
a  career  of  motherhood.  Let 
nothing  supersede  that  career. 
Do  teach  mothers  to  take  full  ad- 
vantage of  the  Family  Home 
Evening  lessons  each  week. 

I  was  down  to  Cedar  City  just 
after  Family  Home  Evenings 
were  provided  with  a  full  course 
of  lessons  for  each  week.  Why 
that  startled  the  Church  to  think 
that  now  we  had  prepared  a  les- 
son that  the  parents,  each  week, 
could  teach.  Six  hundred  fifty 
thousand  manuals  were  sent  and 
put  into  the  home  of  every  par- 
ent, so  no  one  could  say,  "We 
didn't  have  a  manual,"  or  "We 
couldn't  afford  one."  They  were 
put  in  the  hands  of  every  parent. 
And  I  was  anxious  to  see  how  we 
were  getting  off  at  this  stake  con- 
ference. I  asked  if  they  would 
call  in  some  in  whose  homes  the 
family  home  night  lessons  were 
being  taught,  and  they  called  a 
young  Singing  Mother  from  out 
of  the  chorus  upon  the  stand. 

This  mother  said  they  had  just 
begun  their  lessons  when  she  and 
her  husband  were  asked  if  they 
would  be  dance  instructors  until 
after  the  dance  festival.  Now  you 
have  heard  of  things  like  this 
happening.  As  they  began  to  try 
to  find  a  night  when  they  could 
get  all  these  participants  in  the 
festival,  every  night  was  pre- 
empted except  one,  and  you  can 
guess  what  night  that  was.  It 
was  the  night  of  the  Family 
Home  Evening,  that  had  sup- 
posedly   been    held    sacred    for 


January  1967 

Family  Home  Evening.  Well,  ity  in  teaching  my  family  on  a 
they  said  to  the  children,  "We  Family  Home  Evening/' 
guess  that  until  the  festival  is  Now,  you  teach  the  women  and 
over,  we'll  have  to  give  up  the  mothers  to  do  likewise.  Mother's 
Family  Home  Evening."  So,  with  first  sacrifice  is  to  become  a 
regrets,  they  went  to  the  task  of  mother.  I  was  going  to  do  some- 
this  dance  festival,  and  a  few  thing  today,  Helen,  but  I  don't 
nights  thereafter  they  came  home  know  whether  I  dare  or  not — 
late,  weary  from  their  exertions,  just  a  quote  from  our  oldest 
They  were  awakened  around  daughter  when  she  had  her  first 
daylight  the  next  morning  by  baby.  She  was  in  a  hospital  in 
the  sound  of  their  children's  California,  and  I  was  going  to 
voices  in  the  front  room  down-  read  a  bit  from  Helen's  sixteen- 
stairs.  When  they  went  down  the  year-old  letter  to  her  mother  in 
children  were  all  dressed,  and  an  attempt  to  demonstrate  in  our 
there  was  a  blazing  fire  in  the  own  family  how  the  great  in- 
fireplace.  The  fifteen-year-old  fluence  of  mother  had  been 
daughter,  the  night  before,  had  passed  on  to  two  lovely  daugh- 
engineered  the  children  in  pre-  ters  who,  in  turn,  now  are  pass- 
paring  the  preliminaries  for  an  ing  it  on  to  ten  grandchildren, 
early  morning  breakfast  which  Presumably  those  ten  children,  if 
consisted,  as  I  remember,  of  the  record  is  kept  up,  will  go  on 
peeled  potatoes  which,  when  al-  and  on  throughout  the  genera- 
lowed  to  stand  overnight  had  tions  as  these,  my  family,  become 
taken  on  a  darkish  hue — ^black  part  of  my  eternal  kingdom  in 
potatoes.  When  the  parents  the  world  yet  to  come.  I  don't 
asked  what  this  was  all  about,  think  I'll  try  to  say  what  I 
they  said,  "Well,  Mother  and  thought  I  would  read  to  you.  My 
Dad,  when  you  said  you  couldn't  feelings  are  a  little  bit  tender 
find  a  night  for  us  to  have  Family  today. 

Home  Evening,  we  counseled  to-  Pain  and  suffering  coming  in 
gether  and  decided,  then,  that  or  going  out  of  the  world  seem  to 
hereafter  we  were  going  to  have  be  a  part  of  the  plan,  and  moth- 
Family  Home  Evening  at  five  ers  were  promised  that  in  pain 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  We  are  and  travail  they  would  bring 
all  here  now.  Breakfast  is  ready,  forth  children.  You  remember 
It  will  take  only  a  few  minutes;  Mother  Eve's  promise.  She  and 
now  give  us  the  Family  Home  her  daughters  would  be  saved  in 
Evening  lesson."  child  bearing.  Saved!  I  thought 
And  as  this  sweet  mother  stood  that  meant  protected  so  they 
there  and  the  tears  streamed  would  go  through  delivery  of 
down  her  cheeks,  she  said,  "As  their  babies,  unscathed.  I'm  not 
I  sat  down  to  that  breakfast  of  so  sure  that  that's  what  it  means 
blackened  potatoes,  they  were  now,  but  I  know  that  if  mothers 
the  best  tasting  potatoes  that  I  will  do  their  part,  even  though 
have  ever  had  in  my  whole  life,  it  costs  their  lives,  that  their 
and  I  resolved  that  never  again  eternal  reward  in  our  Father's 
was  I  going  to  let  anything  take  celestial  world  will  be  certain, 
precedence  over  my  responsibil-  I  was  up  at  Blackfoot,  Idaho, 

10 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 

I    guess    I    shouldn't  have    said  responsibiUties  were  taking  him 

that,  but  I'll  have  to  go  through  out  of  the  home,  I  could  be  there 

with    it    now.    I    had    made    a  with  the  children,  and  when  my 

blunder  when  I  found  that  there  responsibilities   took   me   out  of 

had   been   assignments  to    hus-  the  home,  daddy  could  be  there 

bands  and  wives  that  took  them  with    the    children."    She    said, 

both  out  of  their  home  at  the  "That's  the  way  we  have  worked 

same  time,  and  left  their  children  together    so    that    our    children 

unattended.  I  scolded  a  bit  over  were   never  left   without   father 

the  pulpit,  and  one  of  the  coun-  or    mother."    Finally,    she    said, 

selors   scolded  me  between  ses-  "Third,  I  have  an  imshakeable 

sions  by  saying,  "Well,  we'll  have  testimony  of  the  divine  mission 

a  whole  stake  resignation  after  of  the  Lord   and   Savior,   Jesus 

that  talk."  I  thought  I'd  better  Christ." 

repent.  So,  in  the  afternoon  ses-  I  say  to  you,  there  are  the 
sion,  I  was  sitting  by  the  Relief  three  hallmarks  of  great  mother- 
Society  president  of  the  stake,  a  hood  in  the  training  of  children 
lovely  mother,  now  in  her  late  in  a  family  home, 
sixties.  She  had  raised  a  family  And  now,  finally,  a  fourth  role 
of  nine,  and  all  of  them  while  she  of  mothers  is  the  building  of  a 
was  presiding  in  one  capacity  or  home  here  and  laying  a  foimda- 
another.  She  had  been  in  Pri-  tion  for  a  home  in  eternity.  What 
mary,  in  the  MIA,  and  now  pres-  is  a  home?  There  are  some  rather 
ident  of  the  stake  Relief  Society,  apt  quotes  which  indicate  what 
And  without  knowing  what  she  I  want  you  to  get.  "Home  is  a 
would  say,  I  said  to  her,  "Sister,  roof  over  a  good  woman."  But  if 
I  wish  you  would  get  up  and  tell  the  roof  is  lacking  or  the  woman 
these  folks  how  you've  been  able  is  lacking,  it  isn't  any  home.  It 
to  raise  a  remarkable  family,  all  takes  both.  "Home  is  the  sem- 
of  them  now  married  in  the  tem-  inary  of  all  other  institutions." 
pie,  and  still  be  able  to  carry  on  "The  most  essential  element  in 
in  your  Church  work  as  you  are."  any  home  is  God."  "A  man  is 
I  couldn't  have  written  the  always  nearest  to  his  God  when 
script  for  Sister  Christensen's  he's  at  home  and  farthest  from 
talk  any  better  than  she  gave  it.  God  when  he  is  away."  (This 
She  said,  "Well,  first,  I  followed  could  be  true  to  a  degree,  that  in 
the  example  in  raising  my  family  the  home,  there  is  the  good  in- 
of  my  own  wonderful  mother.  I  fluence  of  a  true  wife  and  moth- 
merely  followed  the  example  she  er.)  "Home  is  the  place  when 
gave  us,  so  I  tried  to  raise  mine  you  go  there  they  have  to  take 
as  she  had  raised  us.  Second,  I  you  in."  That's  the  boy  or  girl 
have  a  wonderful  companion,  who  stays  out  late  until  you've 
Daddy  always  felt  that  I  should  worried  yourself  sick  and  comes 
have  a  Church  activity  just  as  he  trooping  in  at  one,  two,  or  three 
had.  So  when  we  were  called  to  o'clock  in  the  morning,  but,  after 
a  position,  we  would  sit  down  all,  that's  his  home,  that's  her 
with  the  bishop  or  stake  pres-  home.  Yes,  home  is  the  place 
ident,  and  we  would  try  to  work  that  when  you  go  there,  they 
it  out  and  see  if,  while  daddy's  have  to  take  you  in. 

11 


January  1967 


Now  just  a  word  about  another 
subject.  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  said  something  else  that 
I've  carried  in  my  mind  these 
years,  something  about  the  im- 
portance of  owning  your  own 
home.  Now  we're  drifting  away 
from  that  today.  And  I  want  you 
to  get  the  importance  of  what 
he  said  here. 

It  was  early  the  rule  among  the 
Latter-day  Saints  to  have  the  lands  so 
divided  that  every  family  could  have 
a  spot  of  ground  which  could  be  called 
theirs;  and  it  has  been  the  proud  boast 
of  this  people  that  among  them  were 
more  home  owners  than  among  any 
other  people  of  like  numbers.  This 
condition  had  a  good  tendency,  and 
whatever  men  said  of  us,  the  home 
among  this  people  was  a  first  con- 
sideration. It  is  this  love  of  home  that 
has  made  the  saints  famous  as  colon- 
izers, builders  of  settlements,  and  re- 
deemers of  the  deserts.  But  in  the 
cities  there  appears  now  to  be  coming 
into  vogue  the  idea  that  renting  is 
the  thing.  Of  course,  it  may  be  neces- 
sary as  a  temporary  makeshift,  but 
no  young  couple  should  ever  settle 
down  with  the  idea  that  such  a  con- 
dition, as  far  as  they  are  concerned, 
shall  be  permanent.  Every  young 
man  should  have  an  ambition  to 
possess  his  own  home.  It  is  better 
for  him,  for  his  family,  for  security, 
for  the  state,  and  for  the  Church. 
Nothing  so  engenders  stability, 
strength,  power,  patriotism,  fidelity 
to  country  and  to  God  as  the  owning 
of  a  home  -  a  spot  of  earth  that  you 
and  your  children  can  call  yours.  And 
besides,  there  are  so  many  tender 
virtues  that  grow  with  ownership 
that  the  government  of  a  family 
is  made  doubly  easy  thereby  (Smith, 
Joseph  F.,  Gospel  Doctrine,  Tenth 
Edition,  page  305). 

Now  a  home,  I  would  impress, 
not  only  a  home  here,  but  build- 
ing a  home  for  the  eternity.  This 
is  a  phase  of  it,  and  I  shall  close 
with  this,  with  one  or  two  ob- 
vious conclusions.  The  Lord  said: 


And  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
if  a  man  marry  a  wife  by  my  word, 
which  is  my  law,  and  by  the  new  and 
everlasting  covenant,  and  it  is  sealed 
unto  them  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
promise.  .  .  .  they  shall  pass  by  the 
angels,  and  the  gods,  which  are  set 
there,  to  their  exaltation  and  glory 
in  all  things,  as  hath  been  sealed 
upon  their  heads,  which  glory  shall 
be  a  fulness  and  a  continuation  of 
the  seeds  forever  and  ever  (D&C 
132:19). 

Now,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  commenting  on  this  scrip- 
ture, explained: 

Except  a  man  and  his  wife  enter 
into  an  everlasting  covenant  and  be 
married  for  eternity,  while  in  this 
probation,  by  the  power  and  author- 
ity of  the  Holy  Priesthood,  they  will 
cease  to  increase  when  they  die;  that 
is,  they  will  not  have  any  children 
after  the  resurrection.  But  those  who 
are  married  by  the  power  and  author- 
ity of  the  priesthood  in  this  life,  and 
continue  without  committing  the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  will  continue 
to  increase  and  have  children  in  the 
celestial  glory  (Smith,  Joseph  Field- 
ing. Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  pages  300-301). 

Our  First  Presidency  in  our 
latter  days  has  said: 

So  far  as  the  stages  of  eternal  pro- 
gression and  attainment  have  been 
made  through  divine  revelation,  we 
are  to  understand  that  only  the  resur- 
rected and  glorified  beings  can  become 
the  parents  of  spirit  offspring.  Only 
such  exalted  souls  have  reached  matu- 
rity in  the  appointed  course  of  eter- 
nal life;  and  the  spirits  born  to  them 
in  the  eternal  worlds  will  pass  in  due 
sequence  through  the  several  stages 
or  estates  by  which  the  glorified  par- 
ents have  obtained  exaltation  (The 
First  Presidency,  June  30,  1916,  "The 
Father  and  the  Son,"  page  8). 

Now  the  conclusions.  Woman 
has  within  her  the  power  of  cre- 
ation in  company  with  her  legal 
and  lawful  husband  here,  and  if 


12 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 


sealed  in  celestial  wedlock,  may 
have  eternal  increase  in  the  world 
to  come.  Woman  is  the  home- 
maker  in  her  own  home,  and  an 
exemplar  to  her  posterity  in  the 
generations  that  succeed  her. 
Woman  is  a  helpmate  to  her  hus- 
band and  to  render  him  more 
perfect  than  he  otherwise  would 
be.  Woman's  influence  can  bless 
a  community  or  a  nation  to  that 
extent  to  which  she  develops  her 
spiritual  powers  in  harmony  with 
the  heaven-sent  gifts  which  she 
has  been  by  nature  endowed.  If 
she  does  not  forfeit  her  priceless 
heritage  by  her  own  willful  neg- 
ligence, she  can  be  largely 
instrumental  in  safeguarding  de- 
mocracy and  downing  a  would-be 
tyrant.  Year  in  and  year  out,  she 
may  cast  the  aura  of  her  calming 
and  refining  influence  to  make 
certain  that  her  posterity  will  en- 
joy the  opportunities  to  develop 
to  their  fullest  potential  their 
spiritual  and  physical  natures. 

Now  this  is  a  rather  sensitive 
thing  that  I  shall  close  with.  We 
had  one  in  high  station  in  gov- 
ernment circles  who  has  made  a 
suggestion  which  was  highly  ap- 
plauded, according  to  a  great 
educator  whose  words  Fm  going 
to  quote.  It  made  the  suggestion 
that  all  young  persons  in  this 
country,  boys  and  girls,  perhaps, 
should  be  required,  whether  in 
peace  or  war,  to  give  a  year  or 
two  of  their  lives  in  some  kind  of 


national  service.  Then  this  wise 
educator  said  this.  Now  don't  you 
quote  me  as  saying  this,  but  you 
say  that  I  said,   he  said  that: 

There  are  a  lot  of  folks  who  thmk 
that  it  is  just  as  vital  for  a  young 
Los  Angeles  woman  to  get  married 
and  rear  a  family  with  respect  to 
law  and  rights  of  men  as  it  is  for  an- 
other young  woman  to  work  in  a 
poverty  program  of  some  sort.  The 
young  engineers  who  develop  tech- 
niques in  our  industry  are  as  impor- 
tant to  the  strength  of  this  country  as 
the  special  assistants  who  inhabit  the 
big  Federal  agencies.  There  are  weeks 
in  this  city,  in  fact,  when  after  a 
plethora  of  conferences  and  meetings, 
such  as  the  recent  one  on  the  status 
of  women,  the  residents  would  glad- 
ly barter  half  a  dozen  status  officials 
for  one  mother  who  wants  more  than 
anything  to  bring  love  and  beauty  into 
the  lives  of  her  children,  or  they 
would  trade  a  whole  conference  in 
Washington  for  one  grandfather  who 
would  round  up  the  neighborhood 
children  and  take  them  on  a  hike. 
(Dr.  Max  Rafferty,  California  State 
Superintendent  of  Public  Instruc- 
tion.) 

Now  that's,  unquote,  all  of 
that  I  quote  for  you  to  think 
about. 

So  I  close  with  a  prayer,  God 
render  our  wives,  our  sweet- 
hearts, our  mothers  even  more 
perfect  in  order  to  hold  the  bear- 
ers of  the  Priesthood,  under  their 
influence,  to  a  truer  course  of 
happiness  here  and  eternal  joy 
in  the  world  to  come,  for  which 
I  humbly  pray  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


13 


Relief  Society 

Centennial 

Memorial 

Bell  Tower 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford 


[Address  Delivered  at  the 

Services  Commemorating 

Bell  Tower  Completion, 

September  29,  1966] 


Howard  Barker 


■  A  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
and  the  sisters  in  the  stakes  and 
missions  of  the  Church  under  the 
leadership  of  President  Amy 
Brown  Lyman,  busily  engaged 
themselves  in  preparing  appro- 
priate observances  for  the  100th 
anniversary  of  the  founding  of 
Relief  Society.  The  Church-wide 
celebration  was  planned  to  be 
held  in  connection  with  the  Re- 
lief Society  General  Conference, 
April  1942.  (At  that  time.  Relief 
Society  held  semi-annual  con- 
ferences.) A  number  of  impres- 
sive and  significant  programs 
were  planned,  designed  to  make 
the  Centennial  an  epical  period 
in  the  history  of  Relief  Society. 

As  plans  moved  forward,  how- 
ever. Sister  Lyman  and  her 
board  began  to  feel  a  need  for  a 
permanent  memorial — something 
that  would  endure  long  after  the 
100th  birthday  was  passed.  From 


an  article  in  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  (November  1941,  page 
769)  by  Mary  Grant  Judd,  Chair- 
man of  the  Centennial  observ- 
ance, I  quote: 

.  .  .  unless  we  do  something  about 
it,  the  time  will  come  when  this  won- 
derful occasion  will  be  a  thing  of  the 
past  and  will  live  only  in  our  mem- 
ories. And  so  it  has  come  to  the 
General  Board  with  ever-increasing 
clearness  that  some  permanent  me- 
morial should  be  left — something  of 
lasting  value. 

The  Centennial  Observance 
Committee,  consisting  of  Mary 
G.  Judd,  Edith  S.  Elliott,  Rae  B. 
Barker,  and  Anna  B.  Hart,  was 
assigned  to  make  recommenda- 
tions and  work  out  details  for  the 
permanent  memorial  project. 
Again  I  quote  from  Sister  Judd: 

Casting  about  for  a  suitable  project, 
the  idea  came  to  mind  of  hanging  the 
historic  Nauvoo  Temple  bell  in  a  per- 
manent and  beautiful  setting.  .  .  . 


14 


I 


^%\ 


i<t 


■^^ 


^i* 


■Kft 


■# 


.V. 


Courtesy,  Salt  Lake  Tribune 

Services  at  the  Completion  of  The  Relief  Society  Memorial  Campanile,  September  29,  1966 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  offering  prayer  at 
the  podium;  President  Hugh  B.  Brown,  of  the  First  Presidency,  seated,  fifth 
from  the  right  behind  the  podium;  Elder  S.  Dilworth  Young,  of  the  First 
Council  of  Seventy,  seated  in  front  of  the  podium  third  from  the  right.  General 
President  of  Relief  Society  Belle  S.  Spafford  seated  seventh  from  the  left 
behind  the  podium. 


We  feel  that  it  is  peculiarly  fitting 
that  the  Relief  Society  should  sponsor 
this  project  because  one  of  the  reasons 
for  the  organization  of  our  Society  in 
Nauvoo  was  to  enable  the  Latter-day 
Saint  women  more  efficently  to  do 
their  part  in  feeding  and  clothing  the 
men  who  were  working  on  the  Temple 
where  the  bell  originally  himg. 

There  is  still  another  tie  connecting 
us  with  the  bell.  In  the  same  pioneer 
company  which  transported  this  valu- 
able relic  to  the  West  came  Eliza  R. 
Snow,  .  .  .  and  safe  in  her  keeping, 
in  the  covered  wagon  that  lumbered 
over  the  plains,  were  the  precious 
minutes  of  our  founding  meeting. 

Sister  Lyman  was  enthusiastic 
over  the  erection  of  a  permanent 
Centennial  memorial,  not  alone 
in  recognition  of  a  highly  signif- 


icant event  in  the  history  of  the 
Church — the  founding  of  ReHef 
Society — but  in  recognition  of  the 
lofty  position  accorded  women  in 
the  restored  gospel.  She  respond- 
ed warmly  to  the  idea  of  a 
Campanile  for  the  Nauvoo  Tem- 
ple bell,  for  she  knew  the  ties 
that  bound  Relief  Society  to  this 
historic  vessel. 

The  First  Presidency  —  Pres- 
ident Heber  J.  Grant,  President 
J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  and  Pres- 
ident David  O.  McKay  —  gave 
the  General  Board  "not  only 
their  permission  but  their  enthus- 
iastic encouragement"  to  go  for- 
ward with  the  erection  of  the  bell 
tower  on  Temple  Square.  Accord- 


15 


January  1967 


TOIL  NOR  LABOR  FPAR 


Photos  by  Howard  Barker 


ing  to  General  Board  records,  it 
was  later  learned  through  the 
Presiding  Bishopric,  that  the  idea 
of  hanging  the  Nauvoo  bell  in  a 
permanent  setting  had  been  un- 
der consideration  for  some  time, 
but  no  definite  decision  had  been 
made.  The  sisters  felt  that  per- 
haps the  decision  "had  been 
slowed  up  in  order  that  Relief 
Society  might  have  the  privilege." 

The  structure  was  to  be  built 
by  small  contributions  from  Re- 
lief Society  members.  The  service 
of  an  able  architect.  Brother 
Lorenzo  Snow  Young,  a  grand- 
son of  Brigham  Young  and  a 
grandnephew  of  Ehza  R.  Snow, 
was  enlisted  to  design  the  tower. 
The  base  was  to  be  of  granite, 
the  top  of  grilled  bronze  to  har- 
monize with  the  bronze  bell. 

There  were  to  be  four  plaques 
in  bas-relief — one  on  each  of  the 
four  sides  near  the  base.  The 
plaques  were  to  be  designed  by 
an  eminent  Utah  sculptor.  Dr. 
Avard  Fairbanks,  with  three  of 
the  series,  in  turn,  titled:  "Pi- 
oneering," "Education,"  and  "Be- 
nevolence." The  fourth  was  to  be 
an  inscription  plaque,  a  tribute 
to  the  sisters  and  their  work, 
entitled:  "The  Relief  Society 
Centennial  Memorial." 

Work  on  the  project  moved 
forward.  The  granite  was  de- 
livered; the  bronze  grillwork  top 
was  made  ready;  the  plaques 
were  cast,  when,  suddenly,  the 
tragedy  of  war  came  upon  us. 
Many  of  the  regular  activities  of 
Relief  Society  had  to  be  cur- 
tailed, some  temporarily  discon- 
tinued. Centennial  plans  had  to 
be  greatly  modified  and  work  on 
the  Campanile  was  stopped,  in- 
cluding the  financial  contribution 
program.   Materials   were  stored 


16 


Relief  Society  Centennial  Memorial  Bell  Tower 


in  facilities  arranged  by  the  Pre- 
siding Bishopric,  to  await  a  favor- 
able day  for  the  completion  of 
the  historical  memorial. 

It  was  not  until  1945  that  ac- 
tivities were  restored  to  normal. 
In  April  1945,  a  new  Relief 
Society  Presidency  was  named  — 
President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  with 
Marianne  C.  Sharp  and  Gertrude 
R.  Garff  as  Counselors,  succeed- 
ing President  Amy  B.  Lyman, 
Marcia  K.  Howells,  and  Belle  S. 
Spafford.  Shortly  thereafter, 
death  claimed  President  Heber  J. 
Grant,  and  a  new  Presidency  of 
the  Church  was  sustained — Pres- 
ident George  Albert  Smith,  with 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr., 
and  President  David  0.  McKay 
as  Counselors. 

President  Smith  endorsed  the 
erection  of  the  Campanile  on 
Temple  Square,  making  clear  to 
the  new  Relief  Society  Pres- 
idency their  responsibilities  to 
complete  the  project  which  had 
meant  so  much  to  Sister  Lyman, 
her  Board,  and  the  sisters  of 
Relief  Society.  Because  of  the 
urgent  need  of  Relief  Society  for 
a  headquarters  building,  however, 
which  involved  a  big  collection 
program.  President  Smith  and  his 
Counselors  deemed  it  advisable 
to  hold  in  abeyance  the  com- 
pletion of  the  memorial  until  the 
Relief  Society  Building  was  erect- 
ed and  dedicated. 

Prior  to  the  completion  of  the 
Building,  President  Smith  was 
called  home,  and  President  Mc- 
Kay was  sustained  as  President 
of  the  Church,  with  Elder 
Stephen  L  Richards  and  Elder 
J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  as  Counsel- 
ors. Through  the  years.  President 
McKay,  familiar  with  the  history 
of   the   memorial,    has    not   lost 


17 


January  1967 

sight  of  this  uncompleted  project,  tennial   Memorial   —   a   project 

From  time  to  time  the  question  initiated  a  quarter  of  a  century 

of  its  completion  has  been  con-  ago. 

sidered  with  the  Relief  Society  We  acknowledge  with  grateful 
Presidency.  At  no  time  has  there  appreciation  the  support  and  co- 
appeared  to  be  any  thought  of  operation  of  Elder  Mark  E. 
abandoning  the  project.  Petersen,  Chairman  of  the  Tem- 

It  was  a  happy  occasion  when,  pie  Square  Committee,  and  his 
on  August  19,  1966,  the  Relief  associates  on  the  committee. 
Society  Presidency  received  word  These  brethren  have  been  under- 
that  authorization  had  been  given  standing  and  considerate.  We 
by  President  McKay  to  go  for-  appreciate  the  efforts  of  Brother 
ward  immediately  with  the  erec-  Mark  B.  Garff  and  his  associates, 
tion  of  the  structure.  It  was  to  and  Brother  Howard  Barker  for 
be  located  on  Temple  Square  at  his  .valuable  service, 
a  site  agreeable  to  the  Relief  To  our  present  First  Pres- 
Society  Presidency  and  the  Tem-  idency,  President  David  0.  Mc- 
ple  Square  Committee.  The  site  Kay,  Presidents  Hugh  B.  Brown, 
determined  upon  by  those  two  Nathan  Eldon  Tanner,  Joseph 
groups  was  midway  between  the  Fielding  Smith,  and  Thorpe  B. 
Tabernacle  and  the  Assembly  Isaacson,  we  express  most  humble 
Hall,  toward  the  west  wall  of  the  and  grateful  thanks  for  their  in- 
Square.  In  response  to  the  ex-  terest  and  concern  in  bringing  to 
press  desire  of  the  General  Pres-  fulfillment  the  dream  of  Sister 
idency,  authorization  was  grant-  Lyman,  her  Board,  and  the  sis- 
ed  to  meet  the  costs  of  complet-  ters  of  the  Centennial  day  that 
ing  the  structure  from  General  there  should  be  on  Temple 
Board  funds.  Square    a    permanent    memorial 

Brother    Howard     Barker,     a  which  you,  today,  may  have  the 

former  member   of    the   Church  choice  privilege  of  viewing  at  the 

Building  Committee,  assigned  to  close  of  this  meeting- — a  memorial 

the    Campanile    project,    and    a  erected  to  the  honored  position 

man   who   has   shown  dedicated  of  women  in  the  gospel  plan;  a 

interest  in  the  memorial  through  Centennial    Memorial    honoring 

the   years,   has   devoted   endless  the  founding  of  Relief  Society;  a 

hours  to  locating  and  assembling  memorial  approved  by  three  great 

the   stored  parts,  a   number   of  Presidents  of  the  Church,  Pres- 

which  had  been  moved  froni  their  ident    Grant,    President    Smith, 

original  storage  place.  Fortunate-  and  President  McKay, 

ly,  every  part  was  located.  And  here  shall  hang  the  bell 

Elder  Mark  B.  Garff  and  his  known   as    the    Nauvoo    Temple 

associates  on  the  Building  Com-  Bell  —  a   treasured  bell   to  be 

mittee  promptly  took  hold  of  the  preserved  in  a  new  and  beautiful 

erection  of  the  structure,  putting  setting  for  all  to  enjoy.  And  as 

forth    special    effort    to   have    it  people  pause  to  view  it  in  its  new 

ready    for    viewing    during    this  setting,     may     their     vision    be 

conference.    We    are,    therefore,  opened  to  the  importance  of  the 

pleased   to    announce    the    com-  place  and  work  of  the  women  of 

pletion  of  the  Relief  Society  Cen-  the  Church. 

18 


■  The  Relief  Society  General  Board  is  pleased  to  announce  the  names  of  the 
three  winners  in  the  1966  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest  (formerly  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Memorial  Poem  Contest). 

The  first  prize  of  forty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Miss  Barbara  J.  Warren,  Luka- 
chukai,  Arizona,  for  her  poem  "The  Navajo  Rug."  The  second  prize  of  thirty 
dollars  is  awarded  to  Alice  Morrey  Baile;/,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem 
"To  the  Grand  Teton."  The  third  prize  of  twenty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Mabel 
Harmer,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem  "Naomi  to  Ruth." 

This  poem  contest  has  been  conducted  annually  by  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board  since  1924.  The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day  Saint  women,  and  Is 
designed  to  encourage  poetry  writing  and  to  increase  appreciation  for  creative 
writing  and  the  beauty  and  value  of  poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  property  of  the  Relief  Society  General  Board, 
and  may  not  be  used  for  publication  by  others  except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  General  Board  reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  poems  submitted,  paying  for  them  at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first  prize  for  two  con- 
secutive years  must  wait  two  years  before  she  Is  again  eligible  to  enter  the 
contest. 


award  winners 


ELIZA  R.  SNOW 
POEM  CONTEST 


Miss  Warren  Is  a  first-time  winner  in  the  poem  contest,  and  is  represented  for 
the  first  time  in  the  Relief  Society  Magazine  with  her  poem  "The  Navajo  Rug." 
Mrs.  Bailey  is  a  winner  in  the  contest  for  the  sixth  time.  Mrs.  Harmer,  although 
well  known  to  Magazine  readers  for  her  short  stories,  serials,  and  articles,  is 
a  first-time  winner  in  the  poem  contest. 

Three  hundred  and  twenty-one  poems  were  entered  in  the  1966  contest, 
representing  the  following  countries,  listed  in  the  order  of  the  number  of  entries: 
The  United  States,  England,  Canada,  Australia,  New  Zealand,  Mexico,  the  Nether- 
lands, and  Israel.  Thirty-six  States  and  Washington,  D.C.,  were  included  in  the 
entries  from  the  United  States,  with  California  leading  (eighty-three  entries), 
and  Utah,  Arizona,  Idaho,  Washington,  Virginia,  Texas,  Oregon,  Colorado,  New 
York,  and  Mchigan,  following  in  number  of  entries.  The  General  Board  is  pleased 
with  this  response  to  the  contest,  and  the  wide  geographical  distribution  of  the 
contestants. 

The  General  Board  congratulates  the  prize  winners  and  expresses  appreciation 
to  all  entrants  for  their  interest  in  the  contest.  The  General  Board  thanks  the 
judges  for  their  care  and  diligence  in  selecting  the  prize-winning  poems.  The 
services  of  the  poetry  committee  of  the  General  Board  are  also  very  much  ap- 
preciated. The  prize-winning  poems,  together  with  photographs  and  brief  high- 
lights on  the  prize-winning  contestants,  are  published  in  this  issue  of  the 
Magazine. 


19 


FIRST  PRIZE  POEM 


THE  NAVAJO  RUG 

Barbara  J.  Warren 

Like  pieces  of  fallen  cloud,  the  sheep  are  scattered  on  the  hillside. 

In  the  summer's  hot  wind  and  the  winter's  cold,  the  woman  herds  them. 

To  the  hills  in  the  day,  to  the  corral  at  night, 

To  fresh  grass  and  water  she  herds  them. 

The  rug  begins  in  Strength. 

A  storm  drapes  itself  around  the  mountain.  The  sheep  are  restless.  They  scatter. 

The  woman  tries  to  gather  them.  She  cannot. 

She  kneels  in  the  dust  of  the  land  to  pray.  The  sheep  come  together. 

To  the  rug  is  added  Faith. 

The  sheep  are  sheared.  The  wool  stands  in  fat  bags  against  the  hogan  wall. 
Now  the  carding  begins.  Short,  quick  strokes.  Fibers  straight.  Dirt  combed  out. 
Now  the  spinning  begins.  Turning,  turning,  turning,  turning  of  the  spindle 
While  knowing  fingers  pull  the  wool  into  a  strong,  straight  thread. 
Now  the  washing  begins;  now  the  dyeing  begins. 
Into  the  rug  goes  Patience. 

The  rug  grows  slowly  on  the  loom. 

Its  design,  unwritten,  has  gathered  itself  in  the  mind  of  one 

Who  has  long  looked  out  upon  the  land 

And  seen   its  ever-changing  colors  and   patterns. 

The  rug  is  woven  in  Beauty. 

The  way  to  the  trading  post  is  long. 

And  when  the  woman  gets  there,  what  will  she  buy? 

Lengths  of  sateen  and  velvet  that  shine  like  shimmering  jewels  on  the   shelf? 

New  dishes,  a  cooking  pot  —  hers  is  so  old. 

No.  This  and  this  and  —  yes  —  this  for  her  children. 

And  this  and  this  for  her  man. 

For  herself,  not  a  thing. 

The  rug  is  finished  in  Love. 

The  woman  is  gone.  You  come  to  buy.  The  price  is  too  much? 

No,  my  friend.   Not  for  this  rug.  Not  for  what  is  in  it. 

All  that  the  woman  is,  is  in  this  rug. 

All  she  thinks,  all  she  believes,  all  her  skills,  all  she  dreams  of  and  hopes  for 

Have  been  woven  into  one  in  this  rug. 

And  for  all  this,  the  price  is  never  too  much.  Because  you  see,  my  friend. 

The  rug  is  the  Woman. 


20 


Barbara 
Warren 

First  Prize  Winner 

The  Relief  Society 

Poem  Contest 


Barbara  Warren,  a  young  newcomer  to  the  pages  of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
writes  from  her  present  home  in  Lukachukai,  Arizona,  sketching  highlights  of 
her  life  and  work: 

"I  was  born  in  Missoula,  Montana,  and  lived  there  until  graduation  from 
Brigham  Young  University,  when  i  began  teaching  in  a  Government  boarding 
school  on  the  Navajo  Reservation.  After  three  years,  I  resigned  to  fulfill  a  South- 
west Indian  mission.  On  completion  of  the  mission,  I  taught  a  year  in  Spring- 
ville,  Utah,  where  my  parents  now  live,  and  returned  this  year  to  Lukachukai  to 
teach  a  class  of  non-English  speaking  Indian  children.  I  am  Chinle  District 
Primary  president  and  hold  several  positions  in  the  small    Lukachukai   Branch. 

"With  the  exception  of  a  story  published  in  my  high  school  literary  magazine, 
this  is  the  first  of  my  work  that  has  been  published.  I  write  when  I  feel  deeply 
about  a  subject.  During  my  time  spent  among  the  Lamanite  people,  I  had  many 
opportunities  to  observe  the  making  of  the  Navajo  rugs.  The  fine  qualities  of 
the  women  who  used  all  their  skills  and  talents  to  provide  for  their  families  gave 
me  the  inspiration  and  desire  to  write  this  poem." 


21 


SECOND  PRIZE  POEM 


TO  THE  GRAND  TETON 

Alice  Morrey  Bailey 

I 

I   have  seen  your  liead   in  purple  storm, 

Serene,   unpierced   by  lightning's  rapier  twist. 

Impervious  to  thunderbolt,  your  form 

Ethereal  or  bold   in   moving  mist. 

At  day,  a   monarch,   ruling — jewel-crowned 

And  virgin -peaked,   lake-mirrored  gray  and  blue — 

A  kingdom  of  contented  sight  and  sound — 

The  legioned   pines,  the  moose-cow  in  the  slue. 

No  fear  is  on  this  land,  yet  at  your  feet. 

Thin-covered   by  the  earth's  uncertain  crust, 

Unfathomed  forces  lie  and  spout  their  heat 

In  geysered  vent  and  deep,   infernal  thrust. 

And   now,   moon-bathed,  your  splendor  glows  with   light 

In  opal-fired  and  iridescent  night. 


On  such  a  silver  night  as  this  a  quake 
Exploded   Hebgen's  summer-shadowed  floor 
And  slid  a  mountain's  tonnage,  tipped  a  lake 
And  stopped  a   river — stilled  forevermore 
The  laughter  in  the  trees,  the  soft  guitar. 
The  scurryings  where  dust  alone  was  breath, 
And  here  in  testament  a   livid  scar 
And  fissured  earth   remain — and  death. 

The  cruel  scarp  along  the  mountain's  length, 
The  drowning  trees,  the  shore,   betray  the  fault 
Which   undermined  the  valley's  rock-ribbed  strength- 
When  all  seemed   peace — in  ruinous  assault. 
And  where  are  they  who  trusted  in   its  calm, 
Nor  read  the  printed  warning  in   its  palm? 

Ill 

If,  suddenly,  the  force  which  gave  you   birth 
Erupts  its  epicenter  at  your  base. 
Withstand  the  throes  of  inner-tortured  earth, 
Meet  threat  with  strength  along  your  granite  face, 
Travail  with  triumph.   Ride  the  heaving  crest. 
Let  avalanche  but  serve  to  shore  your  beams. 
Survive  as  elk  survive  the  antlered  test. 
Let  molten   rock  be  solder  for  your  seams. 

For  you   are  symboled   part  of  balanced   law — 
No  stature  unassailed   is   proven  might — 
Point  and   counterpoint;   perfection,  flaw. 
If  still  you  stand  as  now  in   noble  height 
When  winds  have  swept  the  dark,  volcanic  cloud, 
I   shall   be  full  of  joy.   I   shall   be  proud! 


22 


Alice 

Morrey 

Bailey 

Second  Prize  Winner 
The  Relief  Society 

Poem  Contest  iimMw^r;^*^^^^^^ 

Alice  Morrey  Bailey,  a  versatile  and  gifted  writer  and  sculptor,  has  been  a  re- 
peated winner  in  the  Relief  Society  literary  contests.  She  won  first  prize  in  the 
short  story  contest  the  year  of  its  initiation,  1942,  and  has  won  three  times  in 
subsequent  years.  This  year's  avyard  in  poetry  places  Mrs.  Bailey  as  a  winner 
for  the  sixth  time.  Other  poems,  many  of  them  frontispieces,  as  well  as  stories, 
articles,  and  three  serials  have  appeared  In  the  Magazine.  Mrs.  Bailey  Is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Sonneteers  (a  poetry  workshop),  the  Utah  State  Poetry  Society,  Inc., 
of  which  she  is  presently  corresponding  secretary,  the  League  of  Utah  Writers,  and 
the  Associated  Utah  Artists.  She  was  a  member  of  the  Utah  State  Institute  of 
Fine  Arts  for  fourteen  years,  appointed  by  three  successive  governors  to  rep- 
resent sculpture,  and  was  prominent  in  formulating  the  Original  Writing  Con- 
tests now  sponsored  by  the  group.  She  is  listed  in  Who's  Who  of  the  West. 

Her  talents  and  abilities,  in  addition  to  her  writing,  include  sculpture,  music, 
secretarial  work,  and  drafting.  She  presently  conducts  the  Research  Report 
Service  at  the  University  of  Utah,  where  she  has  worked  In  various  capacities 
for  seventeen  years. 

Mrs.  Bailey  has  always  been  active  in  Church  work,  and  is  presently  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Wells  Stake  Sunday  School  Board.  She  is  also  a  class  leader  in  a 
second  session  Relief  Society,  and  a  member  of  the  Ward  Finance  Committee 
(Whittier  Ward). 

She  is  the  wife  of  R.  DeWitt  Bailey,  and  they  have  three  children,  fourteen 
grandchildren,  and  two  great-grandchildren. 


23 


THIRD  PRIZE  POEM 


NAOMI  TO  RUTH 

Mabel  Harmer 

Nay  Ruth 

Turn  once  again  your  thoughts  to   Moab's  plains 
Where  purple  grapes  lie  warm   beneath  the  sun, 
Where  fragile  willows  bend  to  tranquil  streams 
And  gentle  winds  blow  cool  when  day  is  done. 

Sweet  Orpah's  kiss  still   lingers  on   my  cheek, 
Her  love  has  eased  a  deep  and  poignant  pain. 
And  mine  will  follow  her  with   rich  content 
As  shadows  lift  and  tear-dimmed   memories  wane. 

You  will  not  leave? 

Then   let  us  bend  our  steps  toward   Bethlehem 
Where  clouds  caress  the  curve  of  distant  hills. 
Where  barley  fields  lie  golden  in  the  sun 
And   in  the  opal  dawn  a  wild   bird  trills. 

And   if  the  way  to  Judah  seems  o'erlong 
I   shall   not  weary,   knowing  all  the  while 
That  tired  feet  and   hearts  grow  strong  again 
When   lifted  on  the  quick  wings  of  a  smile. 

Rejoice,  my  soul! 

How  blessed   is  she  whose  child   by  ties  of  blood 
Forsaking  others,  chooses  to  abide. 
How  more  then   I,  when   bonds  of  love  alone 
Hold  a  once  alien  daughter  to  my  side! 


24 


Mabel 
Harmer 

Third  Prize  Winner 

The  Relief  Society 

Poem  Contest 


Mabel  Harmer,  who  placed  second  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  in 
1942,  and  was  an  award  winner  in  the  story  contest  also  in  1952  and  1955,  is 
well  known  to  readers  of  the  Magazine.  Her  articles  and  short  stories  have  ap- 
peared in  the  Magazine  since  1933,  and  her  serials  have  included  "The  Lotus 
Eater,"  "Love  Is  Enough,"  and  "Turn  of  the  Wheel." 

With  her  poem  "Naomi  to  Ruth,"  Sister  Harmer  is  a  first-time  winner  in  the 
Relief  Society  Poem  Contest.  "I  have  tried  my  hand  at  almost  every  type  of 
writing,"  she  tells  us,  "stories,  plays,  books,  but  very  little  poetry,  so  I  am 
especially  delighted  to  be  a  winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest.  I  have 
had  eleven  books  published,  one  a  Junior  Literary  Guild  selection.  I  am  affiliated 
with  several  writers  groups,  and  currently  am  serving  as  Utah  State  President 
of  the  National  League  of  American  Pen  Women.  I  also  teach  a  class  in  creative 
writing  at  the  Brigham  Young  University  Center  for  Continuing  Education  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah.  My  husband  is  Earl  W.  Harmer,  and  our  five  children  are  Mrs. 
Oren  (Marian)  Nelson,  Dr.  Earl  W.  Harmer,  Jr.,  Mrs.  Charles  R.  (Patricia)  Spencer, 
John,  and  Alan.  There  are  also  thirteen  grandchildren." 


25 


■  The  Relief  Society  General  Board  is  pleased  to  announce  the  award  winners 
in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest,  which  was  announced  In  the  May  1966 
issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  which  closed  August  15,  1966. 

The  first  prize  of  seventy-five  dollars  is  awarded  to  Myrna  Clawson,  Modesto, 
California,  for  her  story  "Who  Loves  Here?"  The  second  prize  of  sixty  dollars 
is  awarded  to  Marie  M.  Hayes,  Seattle,  Washington,  for  her  story  "A  Gift  to  the 
Giver."  The  third  prize  of  fifty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Hazel  M.  Thomson,  Bountiful, 
Utah,  for  her  story,  "To  Warm  the  Heart." 

The  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  was  first  conducted  by  the  Relief 
Society  General  Board  in  1942,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief  Society  Centennial 
observance,  and  was  made  an  annual  contest  in  1943.  The  contest  is  open  to 
Latter-day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication  in  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 

The  three  prize-winning  stories  will  be  published  consecutively  in  the  first  three 
issues  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  1967. 

Sixty-seven  stories  were  entered  in  the  1966  contest,  including  submissions 
from  England,  Wales,  and  Canada.   Mrs.  Clawson  is  a  first-time  winner  In  the 


award  winners 


ANNUAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
SHORT  STORY  CONTEST 


contest,  and  her  winning  story  will  mark  her  first  appearance  as  an  author  in 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  Mrs.  Hayes  is  also  a  first-time  winner  and  a  first- 
time  author  for  the  Magazine.  Mrs.  Thomson  is  already  well  known  to  readers 
of  the  Magazine  through  her  two  serials  "Your  Heart  to  Understanding,"  and 
"Because  of  the  Word,"  as  well  as  many  other  writings  published  in  the  Mag- 
azine. 

The  contest  was  initiated  to  encourage  Latter-day  Saint  women  to  express 
themselves  in  the  field  of  fiction.  The  General  Board  feels  that  the  response 
to  this  opportunity  continues  to  increase  the  literary  quality  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and  aids  the  women  of  the  Church  in  the  development  of  their  gifts 
in  creative  writing. 

Prize-winning  stories  are  the  property  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
and  may  not  be  used  for  publication  by  others  except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  General  Board  reserves  the  right  to  publish  any  of 
the  other  stories  submitted,  paying  for  them  at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first  prize  for  two  con- 
secutive years  must  wait  for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to  enter  the 
contest. 

Gratitude  is  extended  to  the  members  of  the  General  Board  who  served  on 
the  short  story  committee,  and  to  the  judges  who  evaluated  the  stories  and 
selected  the  winning  entries. 


26 


Myrna 
Clawson 

First  Prize  Winner 

The  Relief  Society 

Short  Story  Contest 


Who  Loves  Here? 

Myrna  Clawson 


■  So  that  everything  would  go 
perfectly,  Andrea  had  spent  her 
entire  day  preparing  for  this 
evening.  A  chicken  and  rice 
casserole  was  waiting  in  the  oven, 
tossed  green  salad  and  banana 
cream  pie  were  ready,  too.    She 


had  checked  to  be  sure  she  had 
the  table  all  set  in  the  dining 
room.  Bert  would  be  home  any 
minute,  they  would  eat  and  then 
get  ready  for  the  concert  —  a  pop 
concert  to  be  conducted  by 
Theodor  Ravinsky.  Andrea  and 
Bert  had  attended  one  of  his 
concerts  when  they  were  in  col- 
lege ten  years  before;  and  for 
Andrea  no  other  conductor  could 
equal  him. 

Why  wasn't  Bert  home,  won- 
dered Andrea?  She  decided  to 
remove  the  rollers  and  comb  her 
hair  out  while  she  waited;  this 
would     save     time     later.      She 


27 


brushed  the  hair  back  from  her 
forehead  then  teased  and  fHcked 
the  auburn  tresses  into  place. 
Leaving  the  mirror,  she  glanced 
at  herself  again,  pushed  a  curl 
back  from  her  cheek  and  smiled. 
She  felt  warm  and  wonderful;  it 
had  been  a  long  time  since  she 
had  been  so  happy,  so  excited! 

With  almost  a  start,  she  re- 
alized that  Bert  wasn't  home  yet. 
Now  their  supper  would  be  late 
and  her  schedule  disordered.  She 
asked  the  children  to  wash  so 
that  they  would  be  ready  to  eat 
as  soon  as  Bert  walked  in.  He 
enjoyed  dinner  with  the  family; 
it  was  a  time  he  could  enjoy  their 
reports  of  the  day's  experiences. 
Andrea  looked  out  the  front  win- 
dow to  see  if  Bert  might  be  com- 
ing, she  went  back  to  the  dining 


room,  she  paced  into  and  out  of 
the  kitchen.    Why  was  he  late? 

Bert's  arrival  erased  Andrea's 
anxiety;  there  was  plenty  of  time 
to  get  ready  for  the  concert.  She 
gathered  the  four  older  children 
around  the  table  and  seated  Kirk 
in  his  high  chair.  Baby  Lucille, 
who  had  already  eaten,  jabbered 
from  the  playpen. 

"Where  are  you  going. 
Mommy?"  quizzed  Vera,  who  was 


SIX. 


Why  can't  we  go?"  chirped 
four-year  old  Patty. 

Kirk  overturned  his  pie-filled 
plate  on  his  head,  beamed  and 
announced,  *'Hat,  hat!" 

The  questions  were  forgotten 
as  the  children  broke  into  uproar- 
ious laughter.  Andrea  felt  her 
plans     crumbling     around     her. 


28 


Who  Loves  Here"? 


''Quiet  down  and  finish  your 
dinners!"  she  ordered.  There  was 
a  grave,  but  short  silence  as  she 
began  to  rescue  Kirk  from  the 
pie. 

By  the  time  she  had  the  pie 
wiped  off  Kirk  and  the  floor, 
Bert  had  excused  himself  and  the 
children  had  almost  finished  eat- 
ing. She  cleared  the  emptied 
plates  along  with  her  unfinished 
pie.  Andrea  knew  that  what  she 
accomplished  now  was  only  with 
permission  of  the  unconcerned 
face  staring  at  her  from  the  wall. 
The  solemn  timepiece  told  her 
she  had  better  be  satisfied  with 
stacking  the  dishes;  she  needed 
to  be  getting  the  children  into 
their  pajamas. 

Andrea  sent  Patty  and  Vera 
upstairs  to  their  room  to  dress 
for  bed  while  she  undressed  Kirk. 
He  held  up  a  bare  foot  and 
begged,  "Piggy  market?"  Andrea 
played  ' 'Piggy  market"  with  each 
foot,  then  Kirk  pleaded,  "Gain." 

"How  'bout  Itsy  Bitsy  Spi- 
der?" 

As  the  spider  crawled  up  his 
arm  he  squealed  and  pulled  his 
arm  away.  Taking  his  turn,  he 
jumped  his  chubby  hand,  spider 
fashion,  up  his  mother's  arm. 
Andrea  bounced  him  into  her 
arms  for  a  squeeze.  He  wiggled 
and  squirmed,  delighted. 

When  it  was  time  for  him  to 
put  his  feet  into  his  pajamas,  she 
was  done  with  the  play  and  de- 
manded, "Hold  still.  Kirk!  How 
can  I  dress  you  with  all  your 
squirming?" 

"Mommy,"  pleaded  Patty  from 
the  stairway,  "I  can't  find  my 
pajamas." 

"Oh,  no!"  Andrea  half  said  and 
half  thought.  "I'll  be  right  there 
as  soon  as   I  snap   Kirk's  top." 


She  responded  loudly  enough  for 
Patty  to  hear. 

The  search  snatched  at  An- 
drea's precious  minutes  and 
seized  almost  all  of  her  compo- 
sure in  locating  his  pajamas  — 
the  top  in  the  doll  clothes  drawer 
and  the  bottom  under  the  bed. 

"I'll  help  you  — "  Andrea  had 
started  before  the  phone  inter- 
rupted. Bert  was  in  the  shower 
so  Andrea  rushed  down  the  stairs 
to  answer  it. 


The  oh-so-friendly  voice  on  the 
line  reminded,  "Don't  forget 
PTA  tomorrow  afternoon  at 
three!" 

"Thank  you,"  answered  An- 
drea, dropping  the  receiver,  "how 
could  I  forget  it — three  calls  to 
remind  me?"  she  mumbled. 

Noises  coming  from  the  kit- 
chen told  her  that  Kirk  must  be 
into  something.  Sure  enough,  he 
had  helped  himself  to  the  Sugar 
Crisp  and  now,  on  the  floor,  was 
doing  his  best  to  put  them  back 
into  the  box.. 

To  Andrea,  it  was  one  crisis 
after  another.  The  children,  who 
had  been  hurried  and  felt  their 
mother's  excitement,  were  in  high 
gear.  By  the  time  she  had  tucked 
Kirk  and  Lucille  into  the  beds, 
Kevin  and  Dallon,  seven  and 
eight  years  old,  had  model  air- 
planes in  process  on  the  living 
room  floor.  Andrea  put  an  end  to 
that.  "How  many  times  have  I 
told  you  that  there  is  to  be  no 
airplane  glue  used  in  this  room? 
Now  take  all  this  mess  to  the 
nook  table  —  and  use  a  news- 
paper on  the  table!" 

Andrea's  schedule  indicated 
that  it  was  time  to  leave  for  the 
concert.  Thank  goodness  she  had 


29 


January  1967 


had  practice  in  dressing  in  sec- 
onds. 

It  seemed  only  moments  later 
when  Andrea,  although  flushed, 
came  into  her  living  room  with 
the  semblance  of  a  model  intro- 
ducing next  season's  lines.  The 
little  girls  eyed  her  as  they 
would  have  looked  upon  a  queen. 
Kevin  bounded  in  and  came  to  a 
halt.  "You  sure  are  pretty. 
Mom." 

Dallon,  following,  added,  "I 
like  your  new  dress." 

Andrea  beamed — she  felt  like 
royalty.  She  was  pleased  with 
her  accomplishments  of  the  pre- 
vious day,  when  she  had  finished 
making  the  silver-blue  peau  de 
soie  dress  with  the  empire  waist. 
With  a  second  admiring  glance, 
one  realized  it  was  a  maternity 
dress. 

Bert  placed  his  arm  around 
Andrea's  waist.  "Shall  we  go,  my 
dear?" 

She  kissed  each  of  the  children 
goodbye  and  they  stepped  out 
the  door  just  as  the  phone  broke 
the  captivating  spell  Andrea  had 
begun  to  feel. 

As  Bert  talked,  Andrea  eyed 
her  watch  and  calculated  that 
there  were  only  twelve  and  one 
half  minutes  remaining;  then  she 
comforted  sobbing  Patty,  who  had 
been  the  subject  of  Dallon's  teas- 
ing, gave  instructions  for  repair- 
ing a  wing,  to  an  airplane  builder, 
and  reminded  the  baby  sitter 
about  Lucille's  bottle  in  the  re- 
frigerator. 

"Uncle  Harold  will  only  be 
here  tomorrw  morning?"  Andrea 
quizzed  Bert  as  he  slipped 
through  the  first  intersection  on 
an  amber  signal.  "I'm  glad  we 
didn't  miss  his  call."  Waiting  for 
the   second  signal,   she  knew   it 


would  be  rare  luck  if  they  could 
buck  the  traffic  in  time  to  hear 
the  first  number  tonight. 

Hurry,  hurry,  hurry  since  at 
least  four  in  the  afternoon.  Bert 
and  Andrea  were  in  their  seats 
now,  but  she  still  felt  hurried. 

She  wondered  what  the  chil- 
dren might  be  into  at  home.  It 
was  past  the  announced  curtain 
time  —  why  the  delay?  Andrea, 
so  keyed  to  a  rushed  schedule, 
was  caught  by  surprise  when  Bert 
remarked,  "I'm  glad  we  arrived 
early  enough  to  enjoy  the  antici- 
pation and  excitement  of  the  con- 
cert hall.  Aren't  you?" 

"Yes,  I  am,"  Andrea  answered 
blankly.  "You  know  that  tooth 
that  Kirk  hit  when  he  fell  Satur- 
day? Do  you  think  it  will  turn 
dark?" 

The  house  lights  began  to  dim, 
the  curtain  rose,  Andrea  began 
to  forget.  The  first  strains  of 
melody  were  relaxing,  and  she 
was  soon  translated  from  her 
busy  world  of  reponsibility  into  a 
world  of  music. 

At  intermission,  Andrea,  en- 
thralled with  the  performance, 
chatted  with  Bert.  They  were 
young  again  as  they  recalled  the 
first  Ravinsky  concert  they  had 
attended.  Andrea  felt  the  ro- 
mance of  the  earlier  evening.  Life 
was  perfect. 

"Do  you  think  the  lady  sitting 
beside  you  is  alone?"  Bert  asked. 

A  group  of  concert-goers  who 
had  been  sitting  on  the  other  side 
of  the  lady  had  left.  Andrea 
turned  to  her,  "Isn't  the  music 
grand?  It  is  so  —  so  lovely  I 
can't  describe  it.  Vivacious,  that 
might  be  the  word." 

"I'm  enjoying  it,"  the  lady 
answered. 

"I  guess  this  music  is  special  to 


30 


Who  Loves  Here'? 


me  because  I  also  know  the  ideals 
Theodor  Ravinsky  lives.  Marvel- 
ous conductor  and  outstanding 
person!"  Andrea  bubbled,  "Isn't 
it  something  that  such  a  man 
would  even  come  to  Bedlington? 
The  paper  said  he  came  here  by 
special  request.  He  must  be  the 
finest  conductor  in  our  country." 

"Oh,  do  you  think  so?"  replied 
the  lady,  who  must  have  been  in 
her  eighties. 

She  had  noticed  Andrea's  dress 
and,  after  hesitating,  she  asked, 
"Is  this  to  be  your  first  child?" 

Andrea  paused  as  stinging  re- 
marks she  had  heard  before 
raced  through  her  mind  —  "Are 
you  PG  againV'  "Don't  you 
know  when  to  quit?" 

"No,  this  will  be  my  seventh 
child,"  Andrea  answered. 

"Really?  How  fortunate  you 
are!  Children  are  such  a  blessing 
and  comfort.  You  see,  I  had 
seven  youngsters  myself." 

Andrea  only  heard  part  of  the 
remark.  The  thought  of  children 
transported  her  back  to  the 
hustle,  bustle,  and  confusion  of 
one  and  a  half  hours  ago.  How 
could  she  be  fortunate  to  have 


another  baby  on  the  way,  another 
demanding  cry,  another  toddler 
under  foot  when  she  was  busy, 
more  diapers,  more  wash,  more, 
more,  more  .  .  .  ? 

Tears  welled,  an  unbearable 
lump  was  in  her  throat;  she 
stared  at  the  ceiling,  trying  to 
prevent  the  tears  from  revealing 
her  feelings.  As  the  light  dimmed 
she  felt  relief  and  then  suddenly 
ashamed  —  children  were  sup- 
posed to  be  a  blessing!  Trying  to 
convince  herself  how  truly  for- 
tunate she  was,  she  felt,  for  a 
moment,  she  could  control  the 
tears;  but  instead  her  emotions 
controlled  her  and  a  tear  burned 
down  her  face.  Why  couldn't 
she  be  thankful  for  one  thing — 
that  the  musicians  were  ready 
and  Maestro  Ravinsky's  baton, 
held  high,  would  momentarily 
command  and  eighty-five  musi- 
cians would  follow  its  every 
stroke  and  hesitation?  Music 
would  fill  the  entire  concert  hall; 
its  melody,  vibrant  strains  and 
drama  would  again  captivate  An- 
drea. 

The  baton  flashed,  the  musi- 
cians came  to  life,  and  Andrea 
was  filled  with  shock.  The  clash, 
the  racing,  the  clamor  of  "The 
Carmen  Overture"  mockingly 
echoed  the  frequent  turmoil  of 
her  own  home.  It  was  children 
running  wildly  in  the  house,  chil- 
dren yelling,  children  bickering, 
children,  noise,  confusion,  chil- 
dren, children,  children  .... 

She  felt  she  couldn't  stand  an- 
other instant  of  being  mimicked. 
Turning  to  Bert,  enraptured  with 
the  majesty  of  the  performance, 
Andrea  resolved  to  conquer  her 
emotions  and  enjoy  the  evening. 

Music  softens  the  heart,  music 
soothes,  music  lightens  the  load, 


31 


January  1967 


music  mellows.  Andrea  ignored 
her  own  thoughts  and  listened, 
watching  the  violins.  She  was 
swept  away  with  the  light- 
hearted  waltz  from  Strauss' 
"Gypsy  Baron." 

With  the  final  ovation,  Bert 
nudged  her  elbow,  "Let's  go!" 

Andrea,  entranced,  lingered  to 
help  the  lady  with  her  coat,  then 
arose. 

Entering  the  aisle  Bert  looked 
back  and  proposed  to  Andrea, 
"She  is  alone?" 

"Yes,"  Andrea  answered. 

The  lady  was  still  seated,  so 
Bert  returned  to  offer  her  assis- 
tance. She  seemed  grateful  for 
his  help  and  relied  on  his  arm  to 
steady  herself.  Reaching  the 
lobby,  Bert  felt  concerned  for  the 
woman.  His  eyes,  asking  what 
next,  turned  and  met  Andrea's 
sympathetic  glance. 

"I'm  meeting  my  son  just  over 
there,"  the  lady  offered. 

A  wave  of  relief  passed  over 
Bert  as  he  learned  her  plans. 
Accompanying  her  across  the 
room,  Bert  suggested,  "We  will 
wait  with  you  until  he  comes." 


"Would  you?"  She  seemed  glad 
that  they  would  wait.  Then  turn- 
ing obviously  to  Bert  alone,  in  a 
whisper,  she  added,  "I'd  like  your 
wife  to  meet  my  son." 

Bert  was  a  bit  baffled,  and 
Andrea  felt  slighted  by  the 
hushed  remark. 

Waiting,  as  they  watched  the 
crowd  thin,  Bert  noticed  a  man 
coming  toward  them  and  turned 
to  Andrea.  "Is  that  .  .  .  ?" 

"Thank  you  for  waiting  with 
Mother,"  the  man  interrupted. 

The  lady  smiled  at  her  son, 
turned  to  Andrea,  and  said,  "I 
would  like  you  to  meet  my 
seventh  child,  Theodor  Ravin- 
sky." 

As  Andrea  checked  each  child 
before  going  to  her  bed,  she 
tousled  their  hair  and  kissed 
their  foreheads  one  by  one.  What 
wonderful  blessings  her  children 
were  to  her.  She  hesitated  in 
wonder  before  leaving  the  second 
room.  Who  are  these  children? 
Whom  am  I  loving — teaching?  A 
musician?  A  teacher?  A  presi- 
dent? A  prophet?  Who  will  my 
seventh  child  be? 


Myrna  Clawson,  Modesto,  California,  is  a  first-time  winner  in  the  Relief  Society 
Short  Story  Contest.  "Having  my  story  awarded  first  prize  is  a  humbling  honor. 
My  literary  experience  began  about  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  with  a  Brigham  Young 
University  correspondence  course.  In  addition  to  'Who  Loves  Here?'  I  have  had 
two  children's  stories  accepted.  My  husband  Jim  and  I  attended  Brigham  Young 
University  in  1954,  through  1956.  There  I  enjoyed  all  the  classes  having  to  do 
with  homemaking.  We  now  have  six  busy  children,  ranging  in  ages  from  one  to 
nine. 

"After  spending  six  years  in  the  Relief  Society  organization  of  our  ward,  I  am 
now  serving  as  counselor  in  the  Primary.  Jim  serves  as  counselor  in  the  bishopric. 
We  find  many  challenges  and  much  joy  in  serving  the  Lord  through  Church  work 
and  rearing  our  family.  I  am  grateful  for  the  opportunities  for  growth  and  under- 
standing which  the  Church  and  Relief  Society  provide  for  young  mothers." 


32 


omans 
Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


"Fiesta  Mexicana,"  featuring  thirty 
women  dancers  from  Mexico  City,  is 
receiving  entliusiastic  acclaim  in  many 
nations,  including  France,  Spain,  Italy, 
Germany  (Berlin),  England,  Japan,  and 
the  United  States.  The  dancers  bring 
to  life,  with  authentic  and  beautiful 
costumes  and  music  from  ancient  in- 
struments, the  ritualistic  and  pre- 
Hispanic  dances  from  Mayan  and  Aztec 
cultures.  Among  the  dancers,  Malinda 
Ortiz,  Princess  Teo  Xochitel,  Maria 
Luiza  Ortix,  and  Antonieta  Casas  have 
received  outstanding  recognition. 

Maureen  Forrester,  one  of  the  world's 
leading  contraltos,  "flawlessly  per- 
formed" the  role  of  Cornelia  in  Han- 
del's "Julius  Caesar"  in  October  for 
New  York  City  Opera's  opening  produc- 
tion. "The  rich  tonalities  of  her  deep 
velvet  voice"  were  highly  praised.  Of 
Scotch-Irish  descent,  she  was  born  in 
Montreal,  Canada,  and  is  married  to 
Canadian  Conductor-Violinist  Eugene 
Kash. 

Anna   Kuulei    Furtado    Kahanamoku    is 

the  only  woman  member  of  the  Hawaii 
State  Senate.  Reared  on  the  island  of 
Maui,  she  was  early  influenced  by  her 
parents  and  other  relatives  to  take  an 
active  interest  in  Hawaiian  culture  and 
civic  affairs.  Her  work  in  the  Senate 
reflects  this  heritage.  She  is  active  in 
legislation  affecting  the  welfare  of 
women,  both  in  the  home  and  in  in- 
dustry. Formerly  a  schoolteacher,  she 
encourages  Hawaiian  women  to  avail 
themselves  of  educational  opportunities 
in  order  to  enable  them  better  to  direct 
and  influence  their  children. 


Mrs.  Lael  W.  Hill,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
a  contributor  to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and  winner  of  first  place  In 
the  1959  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest, 
is  author  of  "Legacy  of  Years,"  a  poem 
collection  which  won  the  1966  Linnie 
Fisher  Robinson  $100  prize,  and  pub- 
lication by  the  Utah  State  Poetry  So- 
ciety. Mrs.  Hill,  a  gifted  artist,  designed 
also  the  attractive  and  meaningful 
cover  for  her  book. 

Miss  Dorothy  Larrison,  from  Indiana, 
is  assistant  editor  for  college  division 
textbooks,  Bobbs-Merrill  Publishing 
Company.  "Textbooks  today  are  su- 
perb in  content  and  interesting  to 
read,"  she  comments. 

Mrs.  J.  Howard  Auchincloss,  mother 
of  distinguished  novelist  Louis  S. 
Auchincloss,  wielded  a  strong  influence 
in  her  home.  Her  famous  son  says: 
"I  always  felt  Mother  should  be  the 
novelist  in  the  family.  She  inculcated 
my  tremendous  feeling  for  fiction. 
When  somebody  says  'fiction'  to  me, 
my  flash  association  is  Mother  reading 
Robert  Louis  Stevenson  aloud." 

Mrs.  Julie  C.  Fuller  is  president  of  the 
national  organization  of  American 
Women  in  Radio  and  Television.  She 
attends  the  area  conventions  each 
year  and  is  continually  alert  to  the 
woman's  point  of  view,  which,  she 
says,  is  becoming  wider  and  more  fully 
informed,  because  women  wish  to  un- 
derstand why  events  nationally  and 
world-wide  happen  as  they  do,  and 
what  efforts  women  can  make  to  in- 
crease the  prevalence  of  law  and  order 
on   all   levels  of  community  life. 


33 


The  Joy  of  Volunteer  Service 


Volume  54     January  1967      Number  1 

■  Belle  S,  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Youna.  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
V/inniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 


Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  N.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 


■  Never  has  the  need  and  recog- 
nition of  volunteer  work  been  so 
publicized  as  it  is  today.  In  spite 
of  all  that  governments  are  en- 
deavoring to  do  to  ameliorate 
the  conditions  of  people  in  un- 
fortunate circumstances,  it  is  ad- 
mitted that  there  is  nothing  so 
valuable  to  the  unfortunate  person 
as  a  warm,  friendly,  helping  per- 
sonal companionship  which  says 
to  the  disadvantaged,  there  is 
someone  who  cares,  I  am  a  hum- 
ble human  being  as  you  are,  and 
I'm  interested  in  you.  I  am  solic- 
itous of  your  welfare,  I  want  to 
help  you. 

From  the  time  a  girl  reaches 
maturity  there  is  always  some 
avenue  through  which  she  can 
serve  outside  her  own  family 
circle  as  her  family  and  Church 
responsibilities  permit.  This  volun- 
teer service  will  add  richness  and 
understanding  to  her  own  life,  in 
addition  to  the  satisfaction  she 
will  feel  in  knowing  that  she  is 
serving  someone  who  needs  her 
service. 

Over  the  years,  schemes  and 
corporations  have  evolved  which 
have  been  established  for  the  bet- 
terment of  mankind,  such  as  the 
Red  Cross,  Traveler's  Aid,  Health 
Programs,     Child     Care     Clinics, 


34 


hospitals,  both  to  heal  the  body  and  the  mind,  assistance  to  women 
while  in  prison  and  after  release,  youth  guidance  work,  detention 
homes,  parent-teacher  associations,  to  name  a  few.  In  different  coun- 
tries different  names  are  given,  but  the  work  is  basically  the  same. 
While  these  services  are  generally  manned  by  salaried  personnel,  of 
necessity,  for  trained  guidance  and  continuity,  the  success,  extent, 
and  effectiveness  of  the  programs  are  dependent,  in  large  measure, 
upon  the  good  offices  of  volunteers.  It  is  the  people  to  people  work 
which  humanizes  the  proferred  service  and  helps  to  accomplish  its 
purposes. 

As  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  becomes  a  mother,  her  time  and  duties 
are  centered  primarily  in  the  home  with  her  husband  and  children, 
but  a  mother  who  gave  service  to  some  worthwhile  cause  before  mar- 
riage, will  have  become  conscious  of  her  involvement  with  the  com- 
munity, and,  in  all  probability,  set  aside  time  to  engage  as  a  volunteer, 
especially  in  programs  which  touch  her  children  and  community. 

Relief  Society  members  are  trained  to  give  service.  They  are  trained 
to  act  upon  the  words  given  Relief  Society  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
"to  assist  by  correcting  the  morals  and  strengthening  the  virtues  of 
community  life."  They  know  that  they  do  not  live  on  an  island. 

Then,  when  the  children  leave  the  home,  the  wife  and  mother,  once 
again,  can  offer  her  volunteer  services  to  that  cause  to  which  her  train- 
ing and  interests  lead  her.  As  a  member  of  the  Church,  she  makes 
friends  of  others  outside  her  own  neighborhood.  She  further  broadens 
her  outlook  on  life,  and  may  be  an  example  to  others  through  her  ded- 
ication to  service  and  her  love  for  others. 

There  is  an  urgent  need,  at  this  time,  for  volunteers  in  the  hospitals, 
for  volunteers  in  strengthening  the  Church's  specialized  social  services, 
and  for  other  programs  mentioned. 

The  great  commandment  is  to  love  one's  neighbor  as  oneself.  One's 
neighbor  may  live  next  door  or  miles  away.  Volunteer  service  is  soul- 
satisfying.  Dedication  to  a  worthwhile  cause  helps  one  to  be  about 
one's  Father's  business.  — M.  C.  S. 


35 


Notes  to  the  Field 


Bound  Volumes  of  1966  Magazines 

Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1966  issues  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The  Deseret  News  Press, 
1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84104.  (See  advertisement  in  this  issue 
of  the  Magazine,  page  77.)  The  cost  of  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  permanent 
cloth  binding  is  $3.25,  leather  $5.25,  including  the  index.  A  limited  number  of  1966 
Magazines  are  available  at  the  offices  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society, 
76  North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111,  for  $2.00  for  twelve  issues. 
It  is  recommended  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1966  Mag- 
azines bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 

Copies  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  index  for  personal  binding  can  be  se- 
cured from  the  General  Board  office  for  20^  prepaid. 

Volumes  bound  at  the  Deseret  News  Press  include  a  free  index. 


Memorial   Honor  Funds  Discontinued 

By  action  of  the  General  Board  on  March  23,  1966,  the  honor  funds  of  Relief 
Society  to  memorialize  past  presidents  of  Relief  Society  and  others  were  dis- 
continued. The  Poem  Contest  formerly  honoring  Eliza  R.  Snow  will  continue  as  a 
feature  of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine  just  as  is  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  inaugurated  in  1942  as  a  Centennial  feature. 


WAITING   IS  WINTER 

Kathryn   Kay 

Waiting  is  coma, 

Time  of  emptiness. 
The  lonely  interval   between  goodbye 
And  the  return  which  terminates  heart-stress, 
Releasing  tight-held  tears  too  deep  to  cry. 
Waiting  is  the  interim,  the  hyphen 
Connecting  time-was  with  time-yet-to-be; 
The  long,   long  days  and   nights  when   moments  siphon 
More  moments  while  we  watch   helplessly  .... 
But  waiting,   also,   is  remembering. 
Waiting  is  winter,  thinking  of  the  spring! 


36 


pU^^^  fight 
birth  defects 


JOIN  MARCH  OF  DIMES 


George  P.  Voss 
Vice-President  for  Public  Relations 

Love  works  both  ways.  The  child  born  less  than  perfect  gives  his 
love  as  freely  as  all  children  do.  In  return,  he  needs  the  kind  of  love 
that  means  help  and  hope  for  his  future. 

More  than  a  quarter  of  a  million  babies  born  each  year  in  this 
country  need  this  special  kind  of  love.  They  need  expert  medical  care 
that  can  improve — and  sometimes  completely  correct — almost  eighty 
per  cent  of  the  serious  conditions  caused  by  birth  defects. 

This  is  the  kind  of  care  available  at  more  than  seventy-five  March  of 
Dimes  Birth  Defects  Centers  throughout  the  United  States.  Early  diag- 
nosis and  proper  treatment  are  given — tender  care  for  those  who 
need  it  most.  The  child  born  less  than  perfect  can  be  helped  across  the 
barriers  of  disability  to  find  a  full,  productive  life. 

Your  March  of  Dimes  contribution  helps  finance  the  Birth  Defects 
Centers.  You  can  help  to  care  for  the  children  who  need  your  consider- 
ation and  your  remembrance.  Your  help  is  a  measure  of  your  love. 
Fight  Birth   Defects  —  Join  the  March  of  Dimes 


BEYOND  THESE  TEARS 

Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

When   I   look  back,   let  me  remember 

The  lovely  things  and   beautiful  we  knew: 

The  day  we  met,  the  ever-burning  ember 

Of  our  love,  the  happy  times  we  threw 

Cares  to  the  wind  and  laughed  together. 

The  hours  we  shared  each  other's  heart  .... 

Remembering  thus,   it  will  not  matter  whether 

One  day  or  two  or  more  keep  us  apart; 

For  we  will  know  love  lasts  beyond  these  years, 

Beyond  these  lonely  nights,   beyond  these  tears. 


37 


Christmas 

Begins  With 

a  Tree 


0 


Marilyn  McMeen  Miller 


■  After  the  last  string  of  children 
had  skipped  out  into  the  cloak 
hall,  gathering  boots  and  mittens 
on  the  final  strains  of  "Jolly  Old 
Saint  Nicolas,"  and  the  tinsel 
and  nutshells  and  ribbon  from 
the  party  had  been  swept  into 
the  baskets,  everything  seemed 
to  be  desperately  quiet.  As  Miss 
Gold  fumbled  into  her  hat  and 
coat,  she  felt  tears  stinging  her 
eyes.  She  imagined  these  children 
going  to  their  homes  and  she 
ached  to  follow  them.  But  she 
saw  herself  cramped  in  her  musty 
apartment  correcting  notebooks 
— both  from  her  own  classes  and 
from  the  classes  of  Miss  Pool  who 
had  been  ill  for  so  many  days. 

More  at  Christmas  than  at 
other  times.  Miss  Gold  reflected, 
life  had  seemed  to  pass  her  by. 
A  boy  she  once  loved  had  been 
killed  in  an  automobile  accident. 
Through  the  years  no  one  else 
had  seemed  to  want  her  for  his 
wife.  Last  year  her  mother  had 
died,  joining  her  father,  who  had 
passed  away  many  years  before. 

Miss  Gold  pulled  on  her  gloves 
and  jostled  the  stacks  of  papers 
under  her  arms.  If  only  she  had 


not  promised  Roberta  Pool  she 
would  help  her  with  the  tedious 
notebooks.  It  seemed  an  extra 
burden  just  when  her  heart 
should  be  light  and  beating  in 
time  with  "Jingle  Bells"  and 
"Deck  the  Halls  With  Boughs  of 
Holly." 

From  the  second  story  window 
of  her  apartment.  Miss  Gold  saw 
the  lights  of  the  city  sparkling 
far  off  over  the  hill.  She  stamped 
off  her  galoshes,  turned  up  the 
radiator,  and  rubbed  her  hands. 

There  was  surely  some  way  to 
make  Christmas  possible  to  bear 
this  year.  Finding  it  was  the 
problem.  She  might  take  in  a 
show — she  might  dine  at  the 
Lantern,  her  favorite  place  to 
eat.  But  then  she  was  tired  of 
always  going  alone.  There  was 
her  new  ward.  She  recalled  they 
were  planning  some  kind  of  MIA 
party.  But  there  were  no  single 
people  her  age.  She  was  almost 
forty.  No  one  was  really  inter- 
ested in  a  womout  schoolteacher. 
She  shuddered  to  realize  that  the 
years  had  crept  up  on  her  this 
way.  She  brushed  a  shock  of  hair 
from  her  eyes  and  felt  the  dry 


38 


Christmas  Begins  With  a  Tree 

skin  of  her  forehead.  Suddenly,  someone  from  the  ward, 

her  bones  felt  weak  and   tired,  ''I  know  you  don't  get  to  come 

and  she  had  tears   in  her  eyes  to    Relief    Society    because    you 

again.  And  the  little  apartment  teach,  but  still  we  thought  you 

with  not   a    Christmas  light   or  wouldn't  mind  helping  us  out  for 

decorated  sprig  in  it,  whirled  in  the   ward   Christmas  Eve   night 

her  consciousness.  by  bringing  some  cookies.  Would 

There  must  be  some  way  she  you  mind?"  the  voice  on  the  end 

could    begin!    Where    did    other  of  the  line  seemed  very  friendly, 

lonely  people  begin?    There  was  ''No.    I'd    be    happy    to    help 

at  least  one  thing  she  could  do.  you."  Miss  Gold  caught  her  own 

She  could  at  least  get  a  tree —  voice  sounding  grateful.   "I  was 

even  a  little  tree  like  the  one  her  planning  to  make  some  cookies 

class    had    given    to    the    needy  anyway.    Fll    just    bake    extra, 

family.  Even  if  only  for  herself.  Come   to   the  party?"   She  hes- 

it  would  help.  itated.  "Well,  what  time  does  it 

Tomorrow  was  the  day  before  start?  I  was  planning  to  do  some- 
Christmas,  and  most  of  the  trees  thing  else.  I  guess  I  could  do  it 
would  be  gone.  There  would  first,  and  come  to  the  ward  later, 
probably  be  one  or  two  straggly  All  right.  I'll  bring  the  cookies 
ones  left,  but  size  or  beauty  did  myself." 
not  matter.  Tonight  she  would 
see  how  many  of  her  reports  she 

could  get  done  and  then  tomor-  This    first   sign    of   human    life 

row  she  would  get  a  tree.  And  a  warmed  her.  At  least  somebody 

sudden  thought  warmed  her  even  cared  that  much,  she  thought, 

in   her    bitterness.    Perhaps   she  Correcting  the  notebooks  was 

could    bake    some    cookies    and  hard  work.  Her  back  ached  and 

take    them    and    the    notebooks  her  hand  was  cramped.  But  this 

and  visit  Miss  Pool.  She  did  not  time  she  did  not  want  to  quit, 

care    much    for   the    thin,    wiry  She  wanted  to   have  a  glorious 

teacher  who   was   so  stern,   and  Christmas    Eve,    knowing    that 

was    avoided    by    many    of    the  Miss  Pool's  work,  at  least,  was 

teachers;   but  it  was  something  out  of  the  way.  And  so,  in  the 

she  could   do   for  someone  who  early  hours  of  the  morning,  she 

needed   her.    Anyway,   it  was .  a  finally    closed  the    reports,    laid 

thought.  down     her     red     pencils,     and 

After  a  light  bowl  of  soup.  Miss  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief.  She 
Gold  sat  grimly  at  her  sitting  was  dead  tired.  But  perhaps  it 
room  table  and  mechanically  had  been  worth  it,  even  though 
forced  herself  through  the  piles  she  suspected  the  wiry  old  lady 
of  words  and  pictures  that  lay  might  not  appreciate  it. 
before  her.  "And  some  people  It  was  a  little  late  in  the  morn- 
think  a  teacher  is  lucky  because  ing  when  Miss  Gold  finally  awak- 
she  gets  vacations,"  she  muttered  ened  without  her  alarm.  During 
once,  and  just  then  the  telephone  the  night  there  had  been  a  little 
rang.  skiff  of  snow,  but  now  the  sun 

"Hello,  Sister  Gold?"  was  shining.  She  would  be  able 

"Yes,"    she   answered.   It  was  to  walk  to  get  the  tree;  it  was 

39 


January  1967 


such  a  beautiful  day!  She  decided 
she  would  bake  the  cookies  first 
and  then  go. 

At  the  good  smells  of  melting 
chocolate  and  toasting  oatmeal 
and  coconut,  Miss  Gold  forgot 
that  she  was  alone.  Now  if  she 
had  a  tree,  and  watched  a  good 
television  program,  it  would  seem 
like  Christmas. 

It  was  about  five  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  when  all  the  cookies 
were  finally  baked,  and  the  kitch- 
en cleaned — and  there  hadn't  yet 
been  a  moment  to  get  a  tree.  It 
just  didn't  seem  there  would  be 
time  unless  she  drove  to  Miss 
Pool's  and  got  the  tree  between 
going  to  Miss  Pool's  and  the 
chapel.  Or  she  might  get  the 
tree  before  going  to  Miss  Pool's, 
and  put  it  in  the  car. 

She  decided  the  last  course 
was  best,  so  she  boxed  the  cook- 
ies up  and  bundled  Miss  Pool's 
notebooks  together  and  drove  to 
look  for  her  tree.  She  decided  she 
would  have  to  buy  a  string  of 
lights. 

Miss  Gold  knew  that  most  of 
the  trees  would  be  gone  by  now, 
but  she  forgot  that  so  many  of 
the  lots  which  sold  them  would 
be  closed.  Time  after  time,  she 
drove  up  to  an  empty  lot  littered 
with  a  few ,  straggling  branches. 
The  lights  were  often  out  and  the 
proprietors  gone  to  spend  the 
evening  with  their  families. 

It  surely  looked  like  Christmas 
Eve.  Even  the  stores  were  ending 
the  season.  All  was  quiet.  She 
bought  a  string  of  lights  and  a 
box  of  tinsel  and  drove  out  of 
town  a  little  distance  to  a  lot 
she  was  sure  would  be  open. 

She  was  lucky.  The  proprietor 
stood  balancing  from  one  leg  to 


the  other,  breathing  big  white 
puffs  of  warm  breath  into  the 
cold  air. 

"You're  a  Httle  late,  lady,"  he 
said.  "All  we  have  are  big  ones. 
You  want  some  boughs,  lady?" 

"Say,  I  do  believe  we  have  one 
little  pine  left."  One  of  the  men 
came  up  from  a  little  shack  at 
the  side  where  the  smoke  spiraled 
into  the  air. 

One  little  pine?  Her  heart 
jumped.  It  seemed  to  be  a  silly 
thing,  yet  it  made  so  much  dif- 
ference to  her  whether  there 
would  really  be  a  Christmas  in 
her  life  or  not. 

"Oh,  that  will  be  perfect.  I'll 
take  it,"  she  said. 

The  tree  was  perfect.  It  was  a 
beautiful  and  symmetrical,  long- 
needled  pine.  It  bounced  around 
beautifully  and  smelled  so  good. 
It  was  going  to  seem  like  Christ- 
mas after  all,  and  just  in  time. 
Joyously,  she  popped  it  in  the 
back  seat  and  drove  to  Miss 
Pool's. 

The  small  house  that  belonged 
to  Miss  Pool  was  completely 
dark.  Not  a  light  was  visible  any- 
where, unless  that  weak  faint 
glow  from  the  back  could  be 
called  a  light.  Betty  Gold  shud- 
dered. Even  her  little  apartment 
was  better  than  this.  One  of  the 
teachers  had  declined  taking  the 
faculty  bulletins  by,  Miss  Gold 
remembered.  The  nervous,  sick 
woman  was  probably  somewhere 
in  the  depths  of  that  house,  her 
same  stern  self.  Betty  was  a  little 
frightened,  but  she  stepped  up  to 
ring  the  doorbell.  There  was  no 
answer,  and  so  she  tried  the  door. 
To  her  surprise,  it  opened. 

"Anyone  home?" 

From  far  in  the  back  a  weak 
voice  called  "Who  is  it?" 


40 


Christmas  Begins  With  a  Tree 


Betty  clutched  the  cookies  and 
the  notebooks  under  her  arm. 

''Miss  Gold.  I've  brought  your 
notebooks,  Miss  Pool." 

"Well,  come  in,  then.  Don't 
leave  the  door  open  very  long." 

The  little  woman  was  propped 
up  against  her  pillows,  reading 
under  a  low  yellow  light. 

"I've  got  your  notebooks  done, 
and  I  wanted  to  say  Merry 
Christmas  to  you,  too,  Miss 
Pool." 


Somehow,  Betty  did  not  want 
to  mention  the  cookies.  Miss  Pool 
looked  so  ill,  as  though  she  could 
not  have  eaten  anything.  Her 
face  was  drawn  into  tight  lines. 
She  looked  tired  and  sad. 

"Thanks.  Put  the  notebooks 
there." 

It  seemed  a  curt  offering  of 
appreciation  after  the  work  it  had 
taken,  but  Betty  promised  her- 
self she  was  not  going  to  mind. 

"So  it's  Christmas  again,  is  it?" 
Miss  Pool  asked  weakly.  "Not 
like  the  times  I  remember.  I've 
been  thinking  about  those  years. 
Miss  Gold.  You're  not  as  old  as 
I  am,  and  you  don't  remember 
when  all  the  families  got  together 
— grandma — all  the  aunts — not 
a  soul  was  left  out — and  there 
were  trees,  popcorn,  carols,  laugh- 
ter, joy,  everything.  ..." 

Miss  Gold  was  about  to  say, 
"I  think  families  still  do  get  to- 
gether," but  she  saw  in  the  lonely 
old  eyes  a  bright  rim  of  tears. 

"My  younger  brother  men- 
tioned he'd  come  and  bring  his 
children  to  say  Merry  Christmas, 
but  even  they  have  forgotten," 
Miss  Pool  said. 

So  there  was  something,  after 
all,  for  Miss  Pool  for  Christmas. 


Miss  Gold  thought  of  her  own 
brother  and  his  family  so  far 
away. 

"Are  they  coming  Christmas 
Eve?"  Betty  asked,  suddenly 
finding  herself  hopeful  above  any 
other  thing  that  the  young  family 
would  not  forget. 

"Oh,  you  know  young  children 
don't  care  about  the  older  gen- 
eration anymore,"  Miss  Pool  said. 

Suddenly,  Betty  wanted  to 
make  it  seem  even  more  like 
Christmas  for  Miss  Pool,  because 
there  seemed  to  be  nothing  but 
a  double  disappointment.  And 
what  if  the  family  did  come  and 
the  house  was  so  drab?  She 
thought  of  the  tree.  Of  course. 
That  was  the  logical  thing.  For 
only  a  brief  moment  did  she  hes- 
itate. 

"Miss  Pool,  I  have  something 
out  in  the  car — your  brother's 
family  would  love  it  when  they 
come  .  .  .  oh  .  .  .  and  besides,  I 
brought  these  cookies." 

The  woman  in  the  bed  raised 
her  eyes  at  Betty's  sudden  burst 
of  good  will. 

"Can  you  wait  for  me  just  one 
moment  while  I  run  out  to  the 
car?" 

"Cookies?  Oh,  why,  yes,  of 
course.  .  .  .  Thank  you — how 
thoughtful!" 

It  took  only  a  moment  to  drag 
the  tiny  pine  into  the  bedroom 
and  set  it  up  on  its  little  wooden 
stand,  propping  it  with  the  sew- 
ing basket  and  some  books. 

"Miss  Gold — you  needn't  do 
that  .  .  .  why,  I  haven't  had  a 
tree  in  a  long  time." 

Betty  felt  a  sudden  childish 
feeling  of  warmth  rise  from  her 
heart  to  her  cheeks.  The  wom- 
an's eyes  were  actually  sparkling. 

"I  believe  I  have  some  oma- 


41 


January  1967 


ments  from  years  gone  by,"  the 
sick  woman  said,  almost  trying 
to  hide  a  new  excitement  she  was 
ashamed  of  feehng.  "Down  there 
in  that  lower  drawer.  No,  not 
that  ...  in  the  chiffonier  .  .  .  yes 
.  .  .  there " 

Just  as  the  little  tree,  with  its 
one  string  of  lights,  got  a  spatter- 
ing of  tinsel,  the  doorbell  rang. 
It  was  Miss  Poors  brother  and 
his  wife  and  three  little  girls, 
hesitant  and  quiet  at  the  sight 
of  the  dark  house  and  Miss 
Gold^s  presence  at  the  door. 
Betty  had  never  really  been  so 
happy  to  see  anyone,  and  this 
feeling  astonished  her,  because 
this  was  the  family  of  someone 
else.  She  led  them  to  the  back 
room,  and  Miss  Pool  could  not 
completely  hide  her  joy  and  grat- 
itude even  though  she  tried  to 
look  stem  as  she  said,  *'I  thought 
you  had  forgotten  me." 

The  little  girls  immediately 
went  over  to  the  tree  and  tugged 
at  their  mother's  hands. 

"I  didn't  know  Aunt  Roberta 
would  have  a  Christmas  tree," 
one  of  them  said  questioningly. 

"Oh,  it's  so  pretty." 

"Christmas  came  to  your 
house,  after  all." 

"We  brought  you  some  pres- 
ents. Auntie." 

Betty's  heart  felt  unusually 
warm  and  trembling,  and  she  felt 
tears  well  up  in  her  eyes.  Without 
saying  much,  she  would  leave 
them  now  while  Miss  Pool  was 
passing  out  the  cookies.  She 
moved  toward  the  door  and 
pulled  on  her  coat  and  gloves. 

"Goodbye  now,"  she  said  as 
inconspicuously  as  possible. 

"Oh,  just  a  minute,"  Miss  Pool 
said  loudly,  so  that  everyone  in 
the  warm  room,  standing  around 


the  bed  piled  with  packages  and 
the  little  glowing  tree,  turned  to 
watch  Miss  Gold. 

"I  just  wanted  to  thank  you, 
Miss  Gold,  for  doing  these  note- 
books. Nobody  knows  but  a 
schoolteacher,  I  suppose,  how 
much  time  and  energy  went  into 
all  of  that.  I  know — and  I  am 
surely  grateful.  And  thank  you — 
well,  just  thank  you  for  every- 
thing. I  hope  you  can  come  again 
during  the  holidays." 

Betty's  heart  thudded,  as  she 
nodded  goodbye  to  everyone  and 
made  her  way  out  the  door  and 


into  the  crisp  winter  air.  That 
was  what  she  had  needed — some- 
how to  be  able  to  give,  and  to 
have  the  someone  who  needed 
that  giving,  to  appreciate  it. 

Christmas  might  begin  with  a 
tree,  but  it  was  made  up  of  love. 
Betty  left  the  warm  house  with 
the  laughter  of  the  little  girls 
and  the  sound  of  paper  wrappings 
being  torn  off  of  packages. 

With  a  glad  heart,  she  gathered 
the  other  boxes  of  cookies  on  the 
front  seat  and  drove  to  what  she 
knew  would  be  a  most  wonderful 
Christmas  party,  a  wonderful 
Christmas  Eve,  and  also  a  warm 
holiday. 


42 


Unwelcome  Caller 


Nancy  M.  Armstrong 


m  Every  muscle  in  my  body  screamed  as  I  climbed  out  of  bed. 
Never  mind,  the  house  was  spotless.  Windows  shone,  woodwork 
gleamed,  curtains  were  crispy  white.  All  the  hard  work  of  readying 
for  Christmas  was  done.  Only  pleasurable  tasks  remained.  Last  min- 
ute touches  to  decorations,  packages,  and  food  would  consume  the 
next  two  days.  Then  the  transcendent  day,  with  eighteen  family 
members  invited  for  dinner.   Well,  everything  was  under  control. 

Suddenly,  I  smelled  smoke.  Throwing  on  a  robe,  I  dashed  to  the 
kitchen.  Thick  smoke  was  issuing  around  every  lid  on  the  range.  I 
tried  every  conceivable  adjustment  of  the  dampers.  With  each 
change,  more  smoke  puffed  out  heavier  and  blacker. 

Opening  the  back  door,  I  called  to  my  husband  who  was  in  the 
coal  shed  filling  buckets.  The  breeze,  created  by  opening  the  door, 
wafted  smoke  into  the  other  rooms. 

Originally,  the  old  farm  house  we  had  purchased  our  first  year  of 
marriage,  had  doors  to  isolate  each  room.  But  we  had  had  to  be 
modem.  In  remodeling  we  removed  most  of  the  doors.  The  smoke 
surged  through  the  dining  room  and  into  my  newly  decorated  living 
room. 

When  my  husband  came  in,  he  said,  "Something  is  clogging  the 
chimney  or  firebox.  I'll  have  to  lift  the  fire  out  to  find  out  what  it 
is." 

I  moaned,  but  there  was  nothing  else  he  could  do. 

As  he  lifted  the  lids,  fly  ash  and  soot  joined  the  smoke.  After 
carrying  the  smoldering  coal  outside  in  a  bucket,  he  came  back  to  say 
he  would  have  to  take  down  the  stovepipe. 

Warm  fly  ash  and  soot  cascaded  down  the  wall  behind  the  stove 
as  the  pipe  was  removed.  I  opened  the  kitchen  door  and  the  back 
porch  door  so  my  husband  could  carry  the  pipe  into  the  yard.  I  re- 
turned to  survey  my  wrecked  kitchen  that  resembled  a  scene  from  the 


January  1967 

''Last  Days  of  Pompeii/'  Little  swirls  of  soot  whirled  here  and  there 
on  the  floor.  Fly  ash  was  settling  on  chairs,  table,  cupboards,  and 
refrigerator.  I  sat  down  at  the  table,  put  my  head  on  my  arms  and 
wept. 

My  husband  came  in  to  say,  ''A  little  owl  was  clogging  the  pipe. 
He  must  have  been  asphyxiated  last  night  while  sitting  on  the  chim- 
ney, and  fell  in." 

I  who  am  a  complete  pushover  for  all  animals  and  birds  could 
feel  no  sympathy.  I  was  drenched  in  self-pity. 

My  husband  put  his  arm  around  my  shoulders.  "At  least  I  know 
what  you  need  for  Christmas  now,"  he  said. 

'What?"  I  asked  through  tears. 

"A  guard  for  the  top  of  the  chimney  to  keep  out  unwelcome 
callers." 

I  made  no  reply. 

"Oh,  cheer  up,  honey,"  he  said.  "It  could  have  been  a  lot  worse." 

"How?" 

"Well  he  could  have  waited  until  Christmas  Eve  to  play  Santa." 

Oh,  what  a  gruesome  idea!  With  eighteen  guests  coming  for 
dinner. 

My  husband  filled  a  bucket  at  the  sink.  "Where  will  I  find  a 
scrubbing  brush  and  a  box  of  detergent?"  he  asked. 

Raising  my  head,  I  managed  a  feeble  smile.  "I'll  get  into  a 
work  dress  and  be  right  back." 

Indeed  things  could  have  been  a  lot  worse. 


LOVE'S  MAGIC 

Leone  W.   Doxey 

A  housekeeper  is  a   homemaker  if  she  shares  her  love; 

Tasks  do  not  drag  her  down,   her  spirit  soars  above. 

Material  things  in   her  home  become  the  tools  at  hand; 

They  work  magic  when   her  love  is  in  command. 

She  greets  the  day  with  gladness,   a  song,   and  sunny  smile, 

A  table  set  attractively  makes  breakfast  worthwhile; 

Her  children  go  to  school  with  their  clothes  washed  clean, 

Ironed  smooth,   and   mended  with   love  in  every  seam. 

A  token  of  her  kindness,  so  thoughtful  and  sweet. 

Is  often  found   in  a   lunch   box — a  special  treat. 

Clean  sheets  on  all  the  beds  at  night 
Tuck  in  love  and  say,   "Sleep  tight." 
Oh,   love  is  a  wonderful,   powerful  thing; 
The  woman  who  works  with   it   hears   life  sing. 


44 


SANDWICH  SURPRISES 

Joyce  B.   Bailey 


Busy  housewives  call  time  and  time  again  on  the  lowly  sandwich  to  fill  the 
gap  at  mealtime.  Here  are  some  sandwich  ideas  to  make  any  husband,  teenager, 
or  child  wish  it  were  sandwich-time  more  often! 

Broiled  Supper  Sandwiches: 

CHICKEN-CHEESE  CHARMERS 

Place  sliced  cooked  chicken  on  buttered  toast.  Sprinkle  it  with  crumbled 
Roquefort  cheese.  Cover  with  strips  of  bacon  (notched  to  prevent  curling),  and 
broil  for  about  ten  minutes,  or  until  the  bacon  is  crisp.  For  a  special  treat,  place 
sliced  tomatoes  on  the  chicken  before  adding  the  cheese.  This  will  be  a  family 
favorite. 

PEANUT  BUTTER  AND  TOMATO  TOASTED 

Toast  slices  of  bread  on  one  side.  Spread  the  untoasted  side  with  a  mixture 
of  peanut  butter,  chopped  cooked  bacon,  and  bacon  drippings.  Top  this  with 
a  thin  slice  of  tomato  sprinkled  with  V2  tsp.  brown  sugar.  Place  under  the 
broiler  for  a  few  minutes,  serve,  and  enjoy. 

TUNA  TUG  BOATS 

Cut  tomatoes  into  thick  slices  and  place  on  buttered  toast.  Season  with  salt 
and  pepper  and  pinch  of  brown  sugar.  Drain  and  flake  a  7  oz.  can  of  tuna  and 
combine  with  mayonnaise.  Spread  the  tuna  mixture  on  the  tomatoes  and 
sprinkle  with  grated  sharp  cheese.  Broil  until  the  cheese  is  melted  and  serve 
piping  hot. 

Lunch  Box  Treats: 

CORNED   BEEF  SANDWICH 

Combine  14  c.  sharp  American  cheese  with  2  tbsp.  mayonnaise.  Add  4  6z. 
canned  corn  beef,  shredded,  and  V^  c.  sour-sweet  pickles,  finely  chopped,  1  tbsp. 
grated  onion,  and  2  tbsp.  chopped  celery.  Season  with  salt,  if  needed,  and  spread 
on  thick  whole-wheat  slices  of  bread  with  crisp  lettuce. 

CHICKEN  SPECIALS 

Spread  whole-wheat  or  rye  bread  with  cream  cheese,  softened  with  a  little 
milk  or  cream.  Add  slices  of  cooked  chicken,  chopped  green  olives,  and  salt. 
Add  crisp  lettuce,  and  what  a  treat! 

ITALIAN   SUPER  SALAD 

Split  a  large  French  roll  and  spread  the  halves  with  mayonnaise.  Place  thick 
slices  of  tomato,  a  slice  of  salami,  and  two  anchovies  on  one  slice.  Top  with 
crisp  lettuce  and  the  other  half  of  the  roll. 

HAWAIIAN  CLUB   SANDWICH 

This  is  always  special,  for  guests  or  for  the  family.  Prepare  3  slices  of  toast 
for  each  serving.  Cover  slice  #1  with  a  lettuce  leaf,  3  crisp  slices  of  hot  bacon, 
slices  of  tomato,  mayonnaise,  and  a  drained  slice  of  canned  pineapple.  Place 
slice  #2  on  top  and  cover  it  with  slices  of  cold  turkey  or  chicken  and  mayonnaise. 
Place  slice  #3  on  top  and  cut  diagonally. 

45 


Agnes  Kunz  Dansie  — Versatile  Artist  of  Handicraft 

Agnes  Kunz  Dansie,  Herriman,  Utah,  learned  to  quilt  when  she  was  fourteen 
years  old.  Her  pieced  quilts  in  Sunburst  pattern  and  Double  Wedding  Ring  are 
reminiscent  of  "economy  craftsmanship"  of  early  days  in  the  mountain  valleys. 
Later,  her  satin  quilts,  in  exquisite  design  and  with  fine  and  even  stitchery,  have 
won  awards  at  many  State  and  County  Fairs.  She  has  made  more  than  one  hun- 
dred quilts.  To  her  skill  in  quiltmaking,  Sister  Dansie  has  added  such  crafts  as 
crocheting,  knitting,  embroidery,  making  rugs  and  decorative  pillows,  baby  bon- 
nets and  bootees,  and  sewing  aprons  and  other  clothing.  As  a  sort  of  "side 
hobby,"  as  she  calls  it,  she  painted  some  lovely  landscapes.  Articles  of  her  handi- 
craft adorn  the  homes  of  her  eight  children  and  thirty-six  grandchildren.  She  has 
now  begun  to  make  gifts  for  the  great-grandchildren. 

She  has  served  for  twenty-three  continuous  years  as  Relief  Society  Magazine 
representative  for  her  ward,  and  has  never  achieved  less  than  a  one  hundred  per 
cent  record.  One  year  she  secured  118  per  cent  subscriptions.  She  is  genealogical 
representative  for  her  family  and  rejoices  in  record  keeping  and  temple  work. 
An  admonition  she  gives  for  all  Relief  Society  women,  and  for  people  everywhere: 
"When  you  are  given  a  responsibility,  do  your  best!" 


46 


»» 


Chapter  7 


Tell  Me  of  Lave 

Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


Synopsis:  Julie  Rideghaven,  who  has 
been  attending  school  in  California,  is 
called  back  to  her  home  in  Sydney, 
Australia,  because  her  fiance  Ron  Mc- 
Laren is  lost  in  the  bush.  Julie's  friend 
Betz  Condon  accompanies  her,  and 
the  girls  go  with  members  of  the  Ridge- 
haven  family  on  an  expedition  to 
search  for  Ron.  Also  in  the  party  are 
Aunt  Isabelle,  who  has  been  very  ill; 
and  Wally  Ridgehaven,  who  becomes 
increasingly  interested  in  Betz  Con- 
don. The  women  take  over  the  house- 
keeping duties  at  the  station,  and  the 
men  set  out  in  search  of  Ron.  Julie  is 
concerned  over  the  strange  actions  of 
Ron's  kelpie,  and  she  feels  that  the 
dog  knows  something  about  Ron's 
strange  disappearance. 

■  Julie  slept  restlessly.  She  was 
fully  awake  standing  at  the  win- 
dow, as  the  first  rays  of  the  sun 
flickered  through  the  branches  of 
the  big  gum  tree. 

The  men  had  already  gone.  She 
heard  them  leave  before  she  was 
out  of  bed.  She  bent  her  head 
against  the  window  sill,  a  prayer 
in  her  heart. 

''Julie " 

Betz  sat  up  in  her  bunk. 
"Please  put  your  dressing  gown 
on.  It*s  cold  as  Christmas  in 
here." 


"1*11  get  dressed,"  Julie  said, 
reaching  for  her  plaid  skirt  and 
bright  yellow  blouse.  "Casey 
Jones  hasn't  come  home  yet." 

"That  dog!"  Betz  said.  "Don't 
worry.  He'll  come  home  when  he 
gets  good  and  hungry." 

"I'm  counting  on  that — unless 
he  followed  the  men.  His  big 
meal  is  in  the  morning,  so  he 
might  come  early.  This  time  I'll 
put  him  on  a  leash.  He  won't  get 
out  of  my  sight  again." 

"He'll  love  that!"  Betz  laughed. 

Julie  went  to  the  kitchen.  Cleo 
was  already  there  preparing 
breakfast. 

"Isabelle  insists  on  coming  to 
the  table  this  morning,"  she  told 
Julie,  with  a  wondrous  smile. 
"She  says  she  feels  better  than 
she  has  for  ages.  Funny,  what  love 
can  do  for  a  woman.  It  brought 
her  back  from  the  very  edge  of 
the  grave,  if  you  ask  me.  Oh,  I 
hope  she  keeps  getting  better!  I 
hope,  I  hope,  I  hope!"  she  said 
fiercely.  "She  must  not  slip  back, 
Julie.  I  couldn't  bear  it  while  Dr. 
George  is  away." 

Julie  wanted  to  tell  her  what 


47 


January  1967 


Dr.  George  had  said  about  a  re- 
gression, but  she  could  not  break 
her  promise  to  him.  Instead,  she 
asked,  "Did  you  know  he  sent 
for  Carolyn  Bridges?  Wally  is  to 
meet  her  plane  at  noon." 

"Well,  no,  I  didn't  know  that. 
But  I'm  glad.  We'd  better  put 
that  old  couch  on  the  veranda 
in  Isabelle's  room.  Carolyn  can 
sleep  there  beside  her.  That  way 
we'll  know  she's  watched  over. 
Wally  will  have  to  cut  a  pile  of 
wood  for  the  stove  in  there.  It 
gets  cold  at  night.  I  imagine 
Isabelle  and  Carolyn  will  hit  it 
off  together.  They're  about  the 
same  age." 

"Oh,  yes,"  Julie  murmured. 
"What  kind  of  fruit  or  juice  do 
we  have.  Aunt  Cleo?  Betz  always 
likes  fruit  for  breakfast." 

Cleo  swung  around  from  the 
stove.  "You  tell  her  Royal  High- 
ness to  get  out  here  and  pitch  in. 
We've  dried  apricots  and  dried 
apples  that  she  can  soak  and 
stew." 

"But  isn't  there  some  tinned 
fruit?"  Julie  persisted. 

"I  packed  it  all  for  the  men," 
Cleo  said.  "It  gets  blistering  hot 
out  there.  They  need  every  little 
luxury  I  sent  along.  Wally  can 
bring  some  things  from  the  town- 
ship this  morning." 

"What  about  Aunt  Isabelle?  I 
promised  Dr.  George  that  she 
would  have  the  very  best.  Fresh 
meat,  too." 

Cleo  nodded.  "I've  thought  of 
that.  You  and  I  will  go  after 
some  fresh  meat  this  very  day. 
We'll  leave  as  soon  as  the  nurse 
gets  here.  We'll  take  one  of  the 
old  jeeps  out  where  the  sheep  are 
grazing.  How  would  you  like  a 
leg  of  lamb?  Ummm.  Smackin' 
good!" 


"Perfect,"  Julie  agreed.  "Lamb 
is  my  very  favorite." 

"Mine,  too.  That  way  we'll 
have  some  bones  for  Casey 
Jones." 

"Where  is  that  kelpie?"  Juhe 
asked.  "I've  fixed  his  plate." 

"Beats  me."  Cleo  shook  her 
head.  "He  is  a  bit  off  lately.  He's 
always  been  the  smartest  dog  in 
this  bush.  Uncle  Rufe  said  he 
could  bring  in  a  flock  of  sheep 
all  by  himself.  It's  not  often  a 
dog  can  do  that!" 

"He's  eight  years  old,"  Julie 
said.  "Grandfather  knows  how 
Ron  loves  him.  That's  why  he 
sent  him  here  to  the  station,  so 
Ron  could  see  him  often  when 
he  came  up  from  Perth." 

Julie  bit  her  lip.  "I  hope  he 
didn't  follow  the  men.  Aunt  Cleo. 
He  could  get  lost  if  they  didn't 
see  him." 

"He  might  have  gone,"  she 
answered.  "All  I  know  for  sure 
is  that  he's  mighty  troubled.  He 
knows  something's  happened  to 
Ron.  Kelpies  are  gentle  and 
peaceful  unless  something  goes 
wrong.  Then  they  go  plumb  daffy 
about  it." 

During  the  morning  the  station 
house  hummed  with  activity. 
Cleo  had  a  job  for  everyone  ex- 
cept Isabelle,  and  even  she  in- 
sisted on  hemming  a  few  flour 
sacks  for  tea  towels. 

"Wally!"  she  called  after  him 
when  he  followed  Betz  out  to  the 
veranda.  "We  need  heaps  of 
wood  cut.  And  Betz!  There  are 
piles  of  bugs  to  sweep  out.  Get 
busy,  you  two." 

"I  was  only  telling  her.  .  .  ." 
Wally  began. 

Cleo  looked  at  him,  her  hands 
on  her  hips.  "I  know  what  you 


48 


Tell  Me  of  Love 


were  telling  her,  Wally  Ridge- 
haven.  Now,  get  going." 

Wally  shrugged,  rolling  his 
eyes  heavenward.  "You  should Ve 
been  a  drover,"  he  said.  But  he 
went  outside  to  chop  the  wood. 

''That  adorable  rascal,"  Cleo 
said  to  Julie,  who  was  washing 
the  dishes.  "We  love  him  to 
pieces,  but  we  can't  let  him  run 
us  around.  He  reminds  me  of  my 
Kip — red  hair  and  tipsy  smile. 
Gee,  I'm  lonely  for  those  little 
pikers  of  mine." 

"Aunt  Tricia  will  take  good 
care  of  them,"  Julie  assured  her. 

"I  know,"  Cleo  said  petulantly. 
"They  won't  even  miss  me." 

"You're  their  mother,"  Julie 
said.  "No  one,  not  even  wonder- 
ful Aunt  Tricia,  can  take  your 
place." 


Cleo  looked  at  Julie.  There 
were  stars  in  her  eyes.  "Righto!" 
she  said,  with  a  sort  of  glory  in 
her  voice.  "I'm  their  mother." 
She  looked  around  briskly.  "Now, 
let's  see.  We've  got  to  get  a 
hustle  on.  I'll  start  the  bread 
while  you  mix  up  the  biscuits. 
Call  your  friend  Betz,  and  I  will 
show  her  how  to  fix  this  dried 
fruit.  Those  men  will  be  plain 
starved  when  they  get  back  here. 
They'll  be  sick  of  tinned  stuff." 

At  eleven  o'clock  Wally  and 
Betz  started  for  the  township  to 
meet  Carolyn. 

Cleo  and  Julie  stood  on  the 
veranda  and  watched  them  ride 
off  together,  their  red  and  gold 
hair  bright  and  beautiful  in  the 
midday  sunshine. 

"Can't  stop  the  whirlwind," 
Cleo  said.  "Say!  Look  up  the 
road.  I  think  that  moving  spot 
might  be  Casey  Jones!" 


It  was.  He  was  limping  toward 
them,  so  weak  and  trembly  he 
could  hardly  drag  his  feet. 

Julie  ran  toward  him.  She 
knelt  down  in  the  dust  beside 
him.  He  was  soaking  wet  with 
sweat,  breathless  and  gaunt,  and 
there  was  a  dripping  scarlet 
wound  on  his  shoulder. 

"He's  been  in  a  fight,"  Cleo 
said.  "Probably  with  a  dingo 
who's  out  there  after  our  sheep! 
I'll  get  the  wheelbarrow." 

They  lugged  him  into  the 
kitchen.  Julie  sat  on  the  floor 
cradling  his  head  in  her  lap.  She 
bathed  the  wound  with  an  an- 
tiseptic Aunt  Cleo  mixed  up, 
then  she  coaxed  him  to  swallow 
a  bite  or  two  of  dog  biscuit 
soaked  in  tinned  milk. 

His  brown  eyes  followed  every 
move  she  made,  pleading  with 
her.  He  whimpered,  trying  to  get 
up  again. 

"What  does  he  want.  Aunt 
Cleo?"  Julie  asked.  "I  know  he's 
begging  me  for  something." 

"I'm  a  bush  woman,  Julie. 
That  gash  on  his  shoulder  was 
made  by  a  dingo.  And  a  big  one. 
He  wants  us  to  follow  him  out 
there  and  shoot  that  dingo  before 
he  gets  our  sheep." 

"We'll  go,"  Julie  said.  "As 
soon  as  Carolyn  gets  here  to  stay 
with  Aunt  Isabelle." 

After  they  had  lunched,  Julie 
hurried  to  her  room  to  put  on  her 
high  boots  as  a  protection  against 
poisonous  snakes. 

"Why  can't  Wally  go,  too?" 
Betz  asked.  "He  really  wants  to 
go.  Cleo  promised  to  show  him 
how  to  shoot  better." 

"He  is  needed  here,  Betz.  Aunt 
Isabelle  might  need  something 
from  the  township.  And  we'll 
need  more  wood  for  the  stove." 


49 


January  1967 


''Then  let  me  go  with  you," 
Betz  kept  on. 

Julie  shook  her  head. 

"Aunt  Cleo  has  your  work 
planned.  You  have  to  watch  the 
bread  dough.  When  it  rises, 
knead  it  down  again.  Let  it  rise 
the  second  time,  then  put  it  in 
the  oven.  Don't  let  it  get  too 
brown.  In  the  meantime,  scrub 
out  the  cooler  with  hot  water  and 
bicarbonate  of  soda.  We'll  have 
meat  and  things  to  store  there." 

"Is  that  all?"  Betz  flared  out. 
"I'm  just  another  Cinderella!" 

"You  have  to  pay  a  price  for 
your  Prince  Charming,"  Julie 
said.  "Life  on  a  Ridgehaven 
property  is  no  picnic,  Betz.  Re- 
member, Grandfather  warned 
you.  Is  it  worth  it?" 

A  little  smile  curved  Betz' 
mouth.  "It  is!"  she  said.  "Where 
is  the  scrub  bucket?" 

"Same  place  we  keep  the 
broom,"  Julie  answered. 

Carolyn    Bridges   came  in   as 
Betz  went  out.     Her   eyes    had 
wonder  in  them. 

"I  can  hardly  believe  it,"  she 
said,  sitting  on  the  edge  of  Julie's 
bunk.  "Simply  delighted.  Your 
Aunt  Isabelle  is  a  different 
woman.  I  keep  pinching  myself 
to  see  if  I'm  really  awake!" 

"I  know,"  Julie  smiled.  "I  feel 
the  same  way.  Did  Dr.  George 
tell  you  what  he  hopes  has  hap- 
pened?" 

"He  wasn't  very  explicit  in  his 
wire,"  she  answered.  "But  he  did 
say  it  is  either  a  regression  or  the 
results  of  cobalt  treatments.  We 
aren't  ready  to  tell  it  yet.  It  will 
cause  much  comment." 

"I  haven't  told  a  soul,"  JuHe 
said.  Then  she  added  to  herself: 
Maybe  the  prayers  of  the  Ridge- 


havens  and  Dr.  George's  love 
had  something  to  do  with  it.  But 
this  idea  was  only  for  her  secret 
heart. 

"Guess  I'm  ready,"  she  said, 
putting  her  rifle  under  her  arm 
and  pointing  it  downward. 

"Take  care,"  Carolyn  said.  "I 
wonder  if  I'll  ever  outgrow  being 
afraid  of  guns?" 

"It's  being  used  to  them," 
JuUe  told  her.  "My  father  taught 
me  to  use  a  rifle  before  I  was  nine 
years  old.  We  lived  way  out  in 
the  Dead  Heart  country.  A  rifle 
was  part  of  our  way  of  life.  Now 
prepare  Aunt  Isabelle  and  all  of 
you  for  a  beaut  dinner." 

"I'll  do  that,"  Carolyn  laughed, 
as  she  got  to  her  feet.  "We'll  be 
ready  for  a  beaut  dinner." 

Casey  Jones  leaped  to  his  feet 
the  minute  he  saw  Julie  and  Cleo 
ready  to  leave.  He  whirled  and 
whimpered,  pawing  at  the  door. 
Then  he  pulled  at  Julie's  boots. 

"We'll  take  him,"  Cleo  said, 
flatly.  "I've  a  hunch  he  can  lead 
us  to  that  dingo.  We've  got  to  get 
him.  One  dingo  means  murder 
for  our  sheep.  You  have  your 
grandfather's  rifle,  so  I'll  take 
Geoffrey's.  It's  the  very  latest, 
newer  than  John's.  Now  let's 
check.  We  have  our  water  bags 
filled,  plenty  of  bullets,  and  extra 
petrol." 

Aunt  Isabelle  came  to.  the 
doorway,  looking  radiant  in  her 
sky-blue  dressing  gown. 

She  hugged  each  of  them. 
"Good  luck,  dear  ones,"  she  said 
in  her  gentle,  cultured  voice. 

Casey  Jones  settled  down  on 
the  floor  of  the  jeep,  dozing  con- 
tentedly for  several  miles. 

Julie  saw  the  fields  of  everlast- 
ing flowers  before  Cleo  did.  They 
were    a    rainbow    of    color    and 


50 


Tell  Me  of  Love 


beauty  that  stabbed  her  heart. 

"Let's  stop,  Aunt  Cleo,"  she 
coaxed.  "Ron  told  me  of  these 
flowers  in  his  last  letter.  I  want 
a  bouquet." 

"So  do  I,"  Cleo  said.  "We  pass 
Uncle  Rufe's  grave.  I'd  like  to 
stop  there  and  leave  them  on  it." 

Casey  Jones  stayed  in  the  jeep 
while  they  picked  arm.fuls  of  the 


flowers.  He  barked  several  times 
as  though  impatient  at  the  delay, 
but  when  they  returned  he  lay 
down  contentedly  again. 

"Good  kelpie,"  Julie  crooned 
to  him. 

A  few  miles  farther  on,  they 
stopped  near  the  roadside  and 
Cleo  trudged  through  the  dust 
and  bush  to  a  rock-covered  grave 
with  an  elaborate  bronze  head- 
stone. Julie  could  not  read  the 
inscription  from  where  she  sat  in 
the  jeep. 

"He  was  the  only  parent  I  ever 
knew,"  Cleo  said  when  she  took 
the  wheel  again.  "My  parents  died 
in  a  willie-willie.  Uncle  Rufe  was 
kind,  courageous,  and  the  best 
sheepman  in  the  country.  He 
worked  as  boss  of  the  shearing 
sheds  for  your  grandfather  for 
forty  years.  Every  drover  and 
every  shearer  in  all  this  area 
wanted  to  work  for  him.  I  used  to 
go  with  him  at  shearing  time  and 


cook  for  the  men.  I  met  John  at 
the  station  back  there.  One  look 
between  us,  and  we  were  lost  to 
each  other.  John  knew  he 
couldn't  consult  his  father  about 
our  marriage.  He  would  have  said 
no — that  his  son  could  not  marry 
the  station  cook.  So  John  and  I 
went  down  to  Perth  and  were 
married.  Now  we  have  been 
through  the  New  Zealand  Tem- 
ple." 

"What  did  your  Uncle  Rufe 
say?"  Julie  wanted  to  know. 

"Very  little,"  Cleo  answered, 
her  mouth  twisting.  "He  knew  it 
could  mean  his  job  with  your 
grandfather.  But  he  sat  there  in 
the  kitchen  that  night  that  I 
told  him  and  his  eyes  had  a 
dreamy,  faraway  look  as  if  he 
was  thinking  of  someone  I  knew 
nothing  about." 

"If  it  means  your  happiness," 
he  said,  "then  marry  him.  You'll 
be  a  fine  wife.  I'd  say  John 
Ridgehaven,  Junior,  is  a  lucky 
boy  to  have  your  love.  That's 
all  I'll  ever  say  to  his  father.  If 
he  gives  me  the  sack  for  that  — 
well  —  there  are  other  sheep 
yards  in  Australia.  He  doesn't 
own  them  all.  Not  quite!" 

"He  didn't  give  Uncle  Rufe  the 
sack,  and  when  he  was  killed  in 
another  willie-willie  that  hit  out 
here  five  years  ago,  your  grand- 
father came  all  the  way  from  Syd- 
ney for  the  funeral.  He  brought 
that  headstone  you  see  engraved 
in  bronze  letters:  'Rufe  Riley 
Quinn,  for  loyal  and  outstand- 
ing service'.  Look,  now  we  turn 
off  at  the  next  cattle  guard.  The 
sheep  are  out  there  about  twenty 
miles." 

"There  it  is!"  Julie  said  a  few 
seconds  later. 

When    Cleo    turned   the   jeep, 


51 


January  1967 


Casey  Jones  leaped  up,  barking 
and  growling.  He  pushed  against 
them  holding  them  in  the  jeep. 

"That  kelpie  is  telling  us  some- 
thing/' Cleo  said,  puzzled.  "Let's 
stay  on  this  road  north  and  see  if 
he  keeps  quiet." 

Casey  Jones  settled  down 
again,  and  for  several  miles  he 
lay  with  his  head  on  his  paws. 

"There  must  be  another  cross- 
ing ahead,"  Cleo  said.  "Watch 
him." 

When  they  reached  it,  Casey 
Jones  bounced  to  his  feet,  climb- 
ing over  Julie,  pawing  at  the 
door. 

"This  looks  like  a  dead-end 
trail,"  Cleo  said.  "But  we'll  fol- 
low him  anyway." 

Julie  opened  the  door.  Casey 
Jones  leaped  out,  ran  up  the  trail, 
scarcely  limping,  then  he  ran 
back  to  them  barking  fiercely. 

"We'll  stay  inside  the  jeep," 
Cleo  said,  "and  follow  him.  That 
poor  old  kelpie  is  worked  up 
about  something." 

They  drove  a  mile  from  the 
highway  over  a  bumpy  dirt  road. 
Casey  Jones  ran  on  ahead,  then 
whirled  and  ran  back  to  make 
sure  they  were  following  him. 

"Look,"  Juhe  cried  out.  "There 
is  a  mob  of  kangaroos.  Is  that 
why  he  brought  us  here?" 

"I  don't  think  so,"  Cleo  said, 
her  voice  tense.  "Don't  let  that 
kelpie  out  of  your  sight.  He 
knows  where  he  is  taking  us." 

"But  maybe  we  should  get  a 
kangaroo,"  Julie  insisted. 

"Later,"  she  said.  "Not  now." 

Julie  saw  the  danger  sign  be- 
fore Cleo  did.  It  was  a  five-foot 
plank  of  wood  stuck  down 
through  the  middle  of  a  big  bush 
to    hold    it    against    the    wind. 


"Danger.  Blow-hole  country"  was 
painted  on  it  in  red  letters. 

Julie's  heart  beat  up  into  her 
throat.  Blow-hole  country! 

Cleo  stopped  the  car.  They  got 
out  without  speaking.  Each  knew 
what  the  other  was  thinking. 

Casey  Jones  whirled  and  came 
back.  He  nuzzled  his  head  against 
Julie,  licking  her  hands,  wagging 
his  tail. 

They  took  their  rifles  and 
trudged  through  the  bush,  fol- 
lowing the  kelpie.  Cautiously. 
Silently. 

A  few  yards  away  he  stopped, 
body  tense.  Then  he  got  down  on 
his  paws,  crawling  forward,  inch- 
ing his  way  toward  the  edge  of  a 
crater-like  hole. 

"Stop!"  Cleo  warned  Julie. 
"Don't  walk  there.  If  you  have 
to  follow  him — if  you  think  Ron 
is  in  that  hole,  then  get  down  and 
crawl  the  way  Casey  did.  That 
way  you  can  feel  with  your 
fingertips  if  the  earth  is  solid. 
Look  —  over  there.  That  edge  is 
broken  off.  Someone  walked' too 
close  and  tumbled  in!" 

Julie  looked  in  the  direction 
Cleo  pointed  out.  There  was  a 
huge  bush  overhanging  the  hole. 
A  piece  of  bright  blue  and  white 
shirting  was  caught  on  a  stiff 
branch. 

A  cry  tore  from  her  heart.  It 
was  a  piece  of  the  shirt  she  had 
sent  Ron  for  his  birthday! 

She  knelt  down,  then  lay  flat, 
holding  her  rifle  above  the 
ground.  She  lay  flat  as  Casey 
Jones  had  done,  crawling  toward 
the  hole.  She  gazed  down  into 
the  darkness,  sobbing:  "Oh,  Aunt 
Cleo!  He's  down  there.  That's  a 
piece  of  his  shirt  on  the  bush,  oh, 
Aunt  Cleo!" 

(To  be  concluded) 


52 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Relief  Society  Activities 

AH  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Rehef  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Cache  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  "Singing  Into  Spring"  Concert 

March  31.   1966 

Front  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Neva  Simonson,  accompanist;  Fredonna 
Dixon,  soloist;  Carma  C.  Spencer;  Margene  H.  Liljenquist,  organist;  Katheryn 
P.  Gibson,  President,  Cache  Stake  Relief  Society;  Bernice  C.  Baugh,  chorister; 
Hazel  E.  Larsen,  Second  Counselor;  Alice  C.  Smith,  member.  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society;  Una  H.  Wuthrich,  First  Counselor;  Lucille  S.  Binns,  Sec- 
retary-Treasurer; Melba  Johnson,  member.  Cache  Stake  Relief  Society  board. 

Sister  Gibson  reports:  "  'Music  is  the  speech  of  the  angels,'  was  expressed 
by  Carlyle,  and  was  affirmed  by  the  voices  of  the  Cache  Stake  Singing  Mothers 
in  their  formal  concert  of  joyful  and  spiritual  music.  'Singing  Into  Spring' 
was  the  theme  of  the  pre-Easter  concert  directed  by  Bernice  C.  Baugh,  in 
which  130  women  participated.  Accompanists  were  Margene  Liljenquist  and 
Leona  M.  Pritchett.  Seven  ward  choruses  prepared  two  numbers  each,  with 
their  own  directors  and  accompanists,  and  the  combined  wards  sang  three 
selections.  An  inspirational  narration  was  composed  and  spoken  between 
numbers  by  Carma  C.  Spencer.  Guest  soloist  was  Fredonna  Dixon,  accompanied 
by  Neva  Simonsen.  A  vocal  solo  was  sung  by  Camille  S.  Zahmel  of  Cache 
Stake.  A  violin  duet  was  played  by  Lois  Brown  and  Mira  F.  Baker,  and  a 
vocal  sextette  was  also  featured." 


53 


January  1967 

Monument  Park  West  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  Singing  Mothers 
Present  Concert,  April  2,   1966 

Clarice  M.  Cooper,  President,  Monument  Park  West  Stake  Relief  Society, 
reports.  "A  very  impressive  spring  concert  was  presented  by  the  Singing 
Mothers  on  Saturday,  April  2,  1966.  A  variety  of  music  was  beautifully  simg, 
some  spiritual,  some  patriotic,  and  some  light.  Outstanding  special  numbers 
were  given  by  Blanche  Christensen,  soprano,  and  Beryl  Smiley,  contralto.  A 
trio,  composed  of  Carol  Gray,  Marie  English,  and  Florence  Parsons,  accom- 
panied by  Elnora  Gwynn,.and  a  reading  by  Nedra  Potter  completed  the  de- 
lightful program. 

"Hazel  Perry,  stake  music  director,  and  Lenore  Grundman,  stake  organist, 
spent  many  hours  organizing  and  directing  the  program,  and  the  Singing 
Mothers  were  faithful  in  coming  to  rehearsals,  which  was  apparent  in  the 
excellence  of  the  performance.  After  the  program,  cookies  made  by  the  stake 
board  members,  and  punch  were  served. 

"The  concert  was  given  as  a  means  of  making  a  little  money  for  the  stake 
Relief  Society,  with  the  wards  receiving  twenty-five  per  cent  of  the  money 
from  the  tickets  which  they  were  able  to  sell.  Everyone  was  cooperative  and 
appreciative,  and  we  feel  that  the  performance  was  highly  successful,  both  in 
promoting  sisterhood,  and  in  helping  the  stake  financially." 


North  Sacramento  Stake  (California)  Presents  Musical  Dramatization 
"The  Journey,"  April   1,   1966 

Freda  Thayne,  President,  North  Sacramento  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"  'The  Journey'  was  used  with  permission  from  Melvina  Allen  and  Geraldine 
D'Addabbo,  East  Mesa  Stake  (Arizona),  who  wrote  the  original  script.  It 
portrays  the  progression  of  one  of  the  daughters  of  our  Heavenly  Father  from 
pre-existence  into  mortality  and  back  into  eternal  life.  Our  North  Sacramento 
Stake  Singing  Mothers  (approximately  fifty)  sang  eleven  selections,  under  the 
direction  of  Jeannine  Eborn  and  Lynda  Bradley  of  the  Relief  Society  Stake 
Board.  Among  the  selections  rendered  were  the  following:  'To  a  Child,'  'Stand 
in  Holy  Places,'  'Oh,  That  I  Were  an  Angel,'  and  'Eternal  Life.'  Members  of 
the  stake  were  invited  to  bring  their  families,  and  the  program  was  spiritual 
and  uplifting  for  all.  Approximately  400  attended." 


Liberty  Stake  (Utah),   Eighth  Ward   Relief  Society  Presidency  and 
Homemaking  Leaders  at  Display,  August  29,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Eulalia  Jeppsen,  homemaking  leader;  Leah  Mecham,  Coun- 
selor; Myrtle  Richins,  President;  Arinia  Cameron,  Counselor;  Irene  Wagstaff, 
chairman  of  the  art  committee;  Gertrude  Gillmore,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Nettie  E.  Stout,  President,  Liberty  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
picture  represents  a  display  of  beautiful  articles  completed  by  a  Relief  Society 
where  the  majority  of  the  members  are  seventy  years  or  older.  In  the  past  five 
and  a  half  years  this  society  has  made  and  sold  300  quilts,  thus  keeping  alive 
the  art  of  quilting.  Besides  Utah  and  the  neighboring  states,  these  quilts  have 
gone  to  Japan,  Germany,  Old  Mexico,  New  Zealand,  Hawaii,  Arizona,  California, 
Michigan,  and  New  York.  The  unique  part  about  this  quilting  society  is  that 
the  work  of  cutting,  appliqueing,  sewing,  and  preparation  prior  to  the  actual 
quilting,  is  done  by  homebound  sisters.  They  prepare  about ,  three  quilts  a 
month,  and  through  these  assignments  fulfill  the  desire  to  be  needed  and 
wanted.  Other  homebound  sisters  crochet  and  embroider  for  the  society. 
Through  the  leadership  of  Sister  Richins,  this  ward  organization  has  grown 
to  a  membership  of  105.  and  to  visit  their  meetings  is  to  experience  the  true 
love  of  sisterhood." 

54 


^  '^  h  0  .'J  0 


I 


55 


January  1967 


Oakland-Berkeley  Stake  (California)  Presents  "Relief  Society  in  Panorama" 

May  21,  1966 

"Woman  Suffrage  -  1888,"  presented  by  Berkeley  Ward,  left  to  right:  Faye 
Lloyd;  Margaret  Williams;  Roma  Sabine;  Afton  Whitehead;  Pat  Moore; 
Marjean  Moore;  Gerry  Cook   (hidden) ;   Annette  Jensen. 

Margaret  S.  Fife,  President,  Oakland- Berkeley  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"I  am  sure  that  it  is  the  general  opinion  of  those  who  saw  'Relief  Society  in 
Panorama,"  which  concluded  our  year's  activities,  that  it  was  undoubtedly  one 
of  the  finest  productions  which  has  ever  been  a  part  of  the  Oakland-Berkeley 
Stake  Relief  Society  program.  The  cast  of  more  than  200  included  members 
of  all  the  wards  in  the  stake,  together  with  the  stake  Singing  Mothers  chorus, 
which  made  it  possible  for  all  of  our  sisters  who  wished  to  do  so  to  participate 
in    one    way    or    another. 

"  'Relief  Society  in  Panorama'  had  its  inspiration  at  the  1965  Relief 
Society  Annual  General  Conference,  from  the  tableau  presented  in  the 
Presidencies  Department.  We  decided  that  the  highlights  of  the  Relief 
Society  history  had  great  possibilities  of  not  only  being  presented  historically 
and  authentically,  but  also  in  an  interesting  and  entertaining  way,  depicting 
the  pathos,  the  inspiration,  the  hardships,  and  the  progress  of  the  Society.  We 
were  able  to  highlight  the  organization  in  Nauvoo,  the  death  of  the  Prophet, 
the  crossing  of  the  plains,  and  the  establishment  of  Relief  Society  in  Utah. 
We  pictured  the  sisters'  part  in  the  suffrage  movement,  and  by  means  of  a 
delightful  fashion  parade,  depicting  their  part  in  the  Utah  Territorial  Centen- 
nial Fair.  When  we  reached  the  year  1907  our  story  featured  the  organization 
of  Relief  Society  in  California,  in  the  Oakland  Branch.  From  that  year 
until  1966,  the  highlights  concerned  the  development  of  Relief  Society  in 
our  own  stake.  The  pageant  was  written  and  coordinated  by  Margaret  S. 
Fife,  with  Annabell  W.  Hart  and  Mary  R.  Burton  in  charge  of  the  music." 


56 


Notes  From  the  Field 


Swiss  Mission  Relief  Society  IHolds  Convention 

Zollikofen,  Switzerland,  June   17-18,   1966 

Front  row,  standing,  left  to  right,  beginning  fourth  from  the  left:  Christian 
Abbuhl,  of  the  Bern-Luzern  District;  Hermine  Trauffer,  wife  of  the  Temple 
President  Walter  E.  Trauffer;  Annamarie  Felder,  First  Counselor,  Swiss 
Mission  Relief  Society;  Johanna  Wysard,  Bern-Luzern  District  Relief  Society 
President;  Frida  Hubacher,  Second  Counselor;  Ann  Birsf elder,  Secretary- 
Treasurer. 

Near  the  back,  center:  President  Rendell  N.  Mabey  of  the  Swiss  Mission 
and  Rachel  W.  Mabey,  Supervisor,  Swiss  Mission  Relief  Society. 

At  the  right,  in  the  front  row,  second  and  third  from  the  right:  Emma 
Bertha  Gutmann  (eighty-two) ;  Julia  Grossen  (eighty-four) .  These  two  women 
are  faithful  members,  residing  in  Biel. 

Sister  Mabey  reports:  "The  picture  was  taken  in  front  of  the  Swiss  Temple 
in  Zollikofen.  This  is  the  Bern-Luzern  District,  the  only  one  now  in  the 
mission.  Every  other  branch  is  now  included  in  the  Swiss  Stake." 

"About  eighty  Relief  Society  members  attended.  Some  very  inspirational 
talks  were  given  by  the  sisters  and  by  representatives  of  the  district  pres- 
idency. Then  the  group  was  divided  for  class  work.  The  meals  were  prepared 
and  served  by  the  different  branches.  A  very  lovely  concert  was  presented  in 
the  evening  by  the  Singing  Mothers,  with  President  Mabey  as  speaker. 

"The  next  morning  was  an  interesting  one.  Some  of  our  good  brethren  had 
put  up  booths  in  the  cultural  hall,  and  Saturday  morning  the  sisters  were  busy 
decorating  the  booths  and  arranging  the  displays  of  handwork  that  had  been 
made  for  the  occasion.  After  lunch,  the  bazaar  went  into  full  swing,  and  the 
sisters  were  happy  with  buying  and  selling,  and  many  women  from  the 
neighborhood  were  present.  In  the  evening  there  was  food  for  all,  and  an  in- 
teresting short  program  concluded  the  activities." 


57 


Lesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 
Lesson  79 — ^The  Millennium 

(Text:   Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section   101:23-42) 

Northern   Hemisphere:   First  IVIeeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  makes  individual  preparation  for 

participation  during  the  millennial   reign. 


INTRODUCTION 

In  the  first  part  of  Section  101, 
the  Lord  said  that  because  of  the 
transgressions  of  the  saints,  they 
were  persecuted  in  Jackson  Coun- 
ty, Missouri.  Despite  the  fact 
that  the  saints  had  been  driven 
from  the  land  of  their  inheritance, 
the  Lord  said  that  they  would 
return  to  build  up  the  waste 
places  of  Zion.  (D&C  101:17-18.) 
In  the  meantime,  the  saints  were 
to  gather  together  in  stakes  that 
the  strength  of  Zion  might  be  in- 
creased. Since  1833,  when  the 
saints  left  Jackson  County,  the 
number  of  stakes  has  multiplied 
many  times  over.  At  this  writing, 
there  are  over  400  of  these  ter- 
ritorial divisions  in  the  Church. 
These  "holy  places"  are  to  be 
places  of  refuge  against  the  storm 
of  calamities  which  will  befall  the 


earth  in  the  last  days.  {Ibid.,  20- 
23.) 

THE  COMING  OF  CHRIST 

While  the  saints  are  estab- 
lished in  the  stakes  of  Zion,  they 
are  to  prepare  for  the  Savior's 
second  coming.  The  covering  be- 
tween his  abode  in  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  will  be  removed 
and  "all  flesh  shall  see  [him]  to- 
gether." (Ibid,,  101:23.) 

Class  Discussion 

Why  do  you  believe  that  the 
second  coming  of  Christ  will  be  a 
real,  actual  event? 

The  coming  of  Christ  will  be 
a  literal  appearance  as  a  person- 
age of  flesh  and  bones.  When  he 
ascended  into  the  heavens  after 
his  final  instructions  to  his  apos- 
tles, he  promised  that  he  would 


58 


Lesson  Department 


come  in  like  manner  as  they  had 
seen  him  go  into  heaven.  (Acts 
1:11.)  Jesus  was  resurrected,  his 
spirit  being  re-united  with  his 
physical  body  which  had  been 
placed  in  the  sepulcher  following 
his  death.  (Luke  24.)  He  is  today 
enthroned  in  the  heavens  having 
the  same  body  that  he  took  into 
the  heavens.  (D&C  49:6;  130: 
22.)  On  March  7,  1831,  the  Lord 
had  said  that  he  would  come  with 
his  holy  angels  in  great  power 
and  glory,  and  he  who  would  not 
watch  for  his  coming  would  be 
cut  off.  (Ibid.,  45:44.) 

As  we  take  the  scriptures  lit- 
erally in  regard  to  Christ's 
personal  appearance,  so  also  we 
should  remember  that  his  coming 
will  be  attendant  with  great  de- 
struction. The  brightness  of  his 
glory  will  even  surpass  the  bright- 
ness of  the  sun.  (Ibid.,  133:49.) 
The  wicked  will  enter  the  spirit 
world  to  be  judged  according  to 
their  works.  (D&C  29:9-10;  133: 
64;  76:106-112.) 

The  destruction  of  the  wicked 
at  the  second  coming  of  Christ 
is  referred  to  in  the  scriptures  as 
the  end  of  the  world.  (Pearl  of 
Great  Price,  Joseph  Smith  1:4, 
31;  Smith,  Joseph  Fielding, 
Compiler:  Teachings  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  1956,  pp. 
100-101.)  When  that  time  comes, 
the  millennial  reign  of  Christ  will 
commence.  (D&C  29:10-11.)  In 
some  scriptures  the  condition  of 
the  earth  is  referred  to  as  "a  new 
heaven  and  a  new  earth"  (Isa. 
65:17;  Richards  and  Little 
Compendium,  pp.  185-186  [out 
of  print]).  Whereas  the  present 
environment  of  the  earth  is  known 
as  teles tial,  during  the  millen- 
nium it  will  be  terrestrial.  (Smith, 
Joseph    Fielding:    Doctrines  of 


Salvation,  1:82.)  The  tenth  Ar- 
ticle of  Faith  describes  the  mil- 
lennial condition  of  the  earth  as 
"paradisiacal."  This  word,  given 
by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith, 
suggests  a  beautiful  garden;  that 
is,  the  earth  will  become  as  it 
was  before  the  fall  of  Adam. 
(Ibid.,  pp.  84-85.) 

THE  CELESTIALIZED  EARTH 

After  the  earth  has  served  its 
purpose  as  the  habitat  for  mortal 
man,  it  will  undergo  a  further 
transformation  known  as  celes- 
tialization.  Then  it  will  be  like  a 
sea  of  glass  having  the  properties 
of  the  Urim  and  Thummim.  By 
this  means  knowledge  of  lower 
kingdoms  than  the  celestial  will 
be  revealed.  (D&C  130:9.)  This 
condition  is  not  the  same  as  dur- 
ing the  millennium. 

MILLENNIAL  PEOPLE 

Some  members  of  the  Church 
have  an  erroneous  idea  concern- 
ing the  people  who  will  dwell  on 
the  earth  during  the  millennium. 
Mortals  will  live  during  this  time. 
The  scriptures  speak  of  a  resur- 
rection at  the  time  of  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  and  indicate 
that  people  will  be  caught  up  to 
meet  him.  It  does  not  follow  that 
the  mortals  caught  up  to  meet 
him  or  those  who  are  not  de- 
stroyed at  his  coming  will  under- 
go the  resurrection.  (Ibid.,  88: 
97-98.)  Mortals  will  live  on  the 
earth  and  follow  the  same  pattern 
of  life  that  we  do  now.  Isaiah  said 
that  people  will  eat  of  the  fruit 
of  the  vine  and  inhabit  houses. 
(Isaiah  65:21-23.)  Children  are 
mentioned  in  the  scriptures  as 
living  also.  (Isaiah  11:6;  65:20; 
D&C  63:49-51.) 

President      Joseph       Fielding 


59 


January  1967 


Smith  has  said  that  honorable 
people  who  presently  live  the  ter- 
restrial law  will  have  the  right  to 
life  then.  It  will  not  be  only  faith- 
ful members  of  the  Church  who 
will  survive  the  destruction  be- 
fore and  at  the  Lord's  coming. 

.  .  .  There  will  be  millions  of  people, 
Catholics,  Protestants,  agnostics,  Mo- 
hammedans, people  of  all  classes,  and 
of  all  beliefs,  still  permitted  to  re- 
main upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  but 
they  will  be  those  who  have  lived 
clean  lives,  those  who  have  been  free 
from  wickedness  and  corruption.  All 
who  belong,  by  virtue  of  their  good 
lives,  to  the  terrestrial  order,  as  well 
as  those  who  have  kept  the  celestial 
law,  will  remain  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth  during  the  millennium. 

Eventually,  however,  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  will  cover  the  earth  as 
waters  do  the  sea.  But  there  will  be 
need  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
after  the  millennium  is  brought  in, 
until  all  men  are  either  converted  or 
pass  away.  In  the  course  of  the  thou- 
sand years  all  men  will  either  come 
into  the  Church,  or  kingdom  of  God, 
or  they  will  die  and  pass  away.  In 
that  day  there  will  be  no  death  until 
men  are  old  (Doctrines  of  Salvation 
1:86-87). 

Among  those  of  "all  beliefs" 
mentioned  by  President  Smith 
will  be  those  who  "knew  no  law" 
or  the  heathen  nations.  (D&C 
45:54.)  These  will  enjoy  the 
blessings  of  the  millennium.  If 
among  these  nations  there  are 
those,  however,  who  will  not  come 
up  to  worship,  they  will  suffer 
"the  judgments  of  God,  and  must 
eventually  be  destroyed  from  the 
earth"  (Smith,  Joseph  Fielding, 
Compiler:  Teachings  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  1956, 
page  269).  This  is  in  accord  with 
what  the  Prophet  Zechariah  said 
of  the  nations  who  were  left  of 
those    who    came    up    to    fight 


against  Jerusalem.  (Zech.  14:16- 
19.) 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  not  to 
be  expected  that  all  Latter-day 
Saints  will  survive  the  great  deso- 
lations that  visit  the  earth  before 
and  at  the  second  coming  of 
Christ.  The  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  said: 

I  explained  concerning  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  Man;  also  that  it  is  a 
false  idea  that  the  Saints  will  escape 
all  the  judgments,  whilst  the  wicked 
suffer;  for  all  flesh  is  subject  to  suffer, 
and  "the  righteous  shall  hardly 
escape;"  still  many  of  the  Saints  will 
escape,  for  the  just  shall  live  by  faith; 
yet  many  of  the  righteous  shall  fall  a 
prey  to  disease,  to  pestilence,  etc.,  by 
reason  of  the  weakness  of  the  flesh, 
and  yet  be  saved  in  the  kingdom  of 
God.  So  that  it  is  an  unhallowed  prin- 
ciple to  say  that  such  and  such  have 
transgressed  because  they  have  been 
preyed  upon  by  disease  or  death,  for 
all  flesh  is  subject  to  death;  and  the 
Savior  has  said,  "Judge  not,  lest  ye 
be  judged"  (SMITH,  JOSEPH  FIELDING, 
Compiler:  Teachings  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  1956,  pp.   162-163). 

Among  the  people  who  will  live 
on  the  earth  during  the  millen- 
nium will  be  the  lost  tribes.  They 
will  return  from  the  land  of  the 
north  sometime  near  or  at  the 
second  coming  of  Christ.  The  de- 
structions of  the  last  days  will 
prepare  the  way,  said  the  Proph- 
et Joseph  Smith,  "for  the  return 
of  the  lost  tribes  from  the  north 
country."  (DHC  1:315.)  We 
know  from  the  scriptures  that  the 
Savior  visited  them  and  taught 
them  the  gospel,  and  that  they 
have  their  own  scriptures.  (3 
Nephi,  chapters  15  and  16.)  They 
shall  come  to  the  Latter-day 
Saints  and  there  receive  their 
blessings.  (D&C  133:26-34;  3 
Nephi  21:26;  Ether  13:11.) 


60 


Lesson  Department 


¥ 


DEATH 

Class  Discussion 

Wherein  is  death  during  the 
millennium  different  from  death 
today?  (See  D&C  101:29.) 

Separation  from  loved  ones  to- 
day brings  sorrow,  but  those  who 
die  during  the  millennium  "shall 
be  changed  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  and  shall  be  caught  up, 
and  his  [their]  rest  shall  be  glo- 
rious" (verse  31).  The  changing 
of  the  body  will  be  from  mortal- 
ity to  immortality  or  resurrection. 
It  is  said  of  children  that  they 
will  "grow  up  without  sin  unto 
salvation"  (D&C  45:58). 

ANIMALS  AND  MAN 

The  millennial  period  is  known 
as  a  period  of  peace.  "And  in  that 
day  the  enmity  of  man,  and  the 
enmity  of  beasts,  yea,  the  enmity 
of  all  flesh,  shall  cease  from  be- 
fore my  face"  (D&C  101:26; 
Isaiah  11:6-9).  With  Satan's 
power  absent  and  honorable  peo- 
ple inhabiting  the  earth,  war 
shall  cease.  (Micah  4:4.)  Men 
will  convert  their  military  equip- 
ment into  instruments  of  peace 
and  productivity.  (Isaiah  2:4.) 
With  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  upon 
the  earth  in  rich  abundance,  the 
present  enmity  existing  among 
animals  will  cease,  and  man  and 
animal  will  also  be  at  peace. 

INCREASED  KNOWLEDGE 

One  of  the  blessings  to  be  re- 
ceived during  the  millennium  is 
the  understanding  of  many  mys- 
teries which  have  perplexed  man. 

Class  Discussion 

What  has  the  Lord  promised 
us  regarding  knowledge  of  the 
origin  of  man? 


It  is  promised  that  knowledge 
concerning  man  and  the  earth 
will  be  increased  greatly.  By  rev- 
elation, men  will  know  the  truth 
regarding  man's  creation. 

Yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  in  that 
day  when  the  Lord  shall  come,  he 
shall  reveal  all  things — 

Things  which  have  passed,  and 
hidden  things  which  no  man  knew, 
things  of  the  earth,  by  which  it  was 
made,  and  the  purpose  and  the  end 
thereof — 

Things  most  precious,  things  that 
are  above,  and  all  things  that  are  be- 
neath, things  that  are  in  the  earth, 
and  upon  the  earth,  and  in  heaven 
(D&C  101:32-34). 

As  a  part  of  the  restoration  of 
the  fulness  of  the  gospel,  it  was 
prophesied  that  there  would  be 
a  "restitution  of  all  things"  spok- 
en of  by  the  mouths  of  the  holy 
prophets  since  the  world  began. 
(Acts  3:19-21.)  Among  these 
prophecies  is  the  restoration  of 
the  sealed  portion  of  The  Book 
of  Mormon  plates  which  contain 
a  history  of  the  world  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end.  These 
plates  will  not  be  revealed  during 
the  time  of  wickedness  and 
abominations,  but  when  the  Lord 
reveals  '*all  things"  during  the 
millennium.  (2  Nephi  27:7,  8,  10, 
11,  22.) 

Great  knowledge  has  ever  been 
promised  those  who  seek  sincere- 
ly, and  individuals  during  this 
period  will  receive  whatsoever 
they  ask.  (D&C  101:27;  112:10; 
42:68;  James  1:5.)  The  principle 
upon  which  this  blessing  is  re- 
ceived is  given  in  Section  88:63- 
65.  Men  today,  as  well  as  during 
the  millennium,  should  ask  only 
for  what  the  Spirit  prompts  them. 

PURPOSE  OF  THE  MILLENNIUM 

There  will  be  a  great  many  of 
the    Father's    children   who   will 


61 


January  1967 


not  have  received  salvation  when 
the  millennium  is  begun.  Men 
will  continue  to  be  taught  the 
truths  and  be  capable  of  exercis- 
ing their  free  agency. 

Class  Discussion 

How  will  our  genealogical  re- 
search today  help  us  to  fulfill  one 
of  the  principal  purposes  of  the 
millennium? 

One  of  the  principal  purposes 
of  the  thousand-year  reign  of 
peace  is  to  perform  temple  work 
for  those  who  are  eligible  for  the 
fulness  of  the  gospel.  From  the 
other  side  of  the  veil  will  come 
messengers  that  will  provide  mor- 
tals with  names  of  those  who, 
having  accepted  the  gospel  in  the 
spirit  world,  are  eligible  to  receive 
the  ordinances  of  the  temple.  Ex- 
pressed in  the  language  of  Pres- 
ident Brigham  Young,  we  read: 

.  .  .  Before  this  work  is  finished,  a 
great  many  of  the  Elders  of  Israel  in 
Mount  Zion  will  become  pillars  in  the 
Teinple  of  God,  to  go  no  more  out: 
they  will  eat  and  drink  and  sleep 
there;  and  they  will  often  have  occa- 
sion to  say —  "Somebody  came  into 
the  Temple  last  night;  we  did  not 
know  who  he  was,  but  he  was  no  doubt 
a  brother,  and  told  us  a  great  many 
things  we  did  not  before  understand. 
He  gave  us  the  names  of  a  great  many 
of  our  forefathers  that  are  not  on 
record,  and  he  gave  me  my  true  lin- 
eage and  the  names  of  my  forefathers 
for  hundreds  of  years  back.  He  said 
to  me.  You  and  I  are  connected  in  one 
family:  there  are  the  names  of  your 
ancestors;  take  them  and  write  them 
down,  and  be  baptised  and  confirmed, 
and  save  such  and  such  ones,  and  re- 
ceive the  blessings  of  the  eternal 
Priesthood  for  such  and  such  an  indi- 
vidual, as  you  do  for  yourselves."  This 
is  what  we  are  going  to  do  for  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  (Journal  of 
Discourses  6:295). 

RESURRECTED  SAINTS 

Because  the  millennium  will  be 


a  period  of  the  resurrection,  it 
is  improbable  that  resurrected 
beings  will  continue  upon  the 
earth  as  do  mortals.  Christ  will 
reign  personally  upon  the  earth. 
About  this  subject,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  said: 

.  .  .  Christ  and  the  resurrected 
Saints  will  reign  over  the  earth  dur- 
ing the  thousand  years.  They  will  not 
probably  dwell  upon  the  earth,  but 
will  visit  it  when  they  please,  or  when 
it  is  necessary  to  govern  it  (DHC  V: 
212). 

During  that  reign  "judgment 
will  be  administered  in  righteous- 
ness; anarchy  and  confusion  will 
be  destroyed,  and  ^nations  will 
learn  war  no  more'  "  {DHC  V: 
63). 

TWO  CAPITALS 

During  the  millennial  period 
there  will  be  two  capitals  on  the 
earth.  These  will  be  the  Zion  on 
the  American  Continent  and  'the 
Old  Jerusalem  on  the  Eastern 
Continent.  (Isaiah  2:3.) 

THE  SALT  OF  THE   EARTH 

What  manner  of  saints  should 
we  be  to  inherit  the  blessings  of 
the  millennium,  if  alive  when  it  is 
ushered  in? 

The  early  saints  were  reminded 
that  when  they  accepted  the  ever- 
lasting gospel,  they  became  the 
salt  of  the  earth  and  the  savor 
of  men.  (D&C  101:39.)  Pres- 
ident  Brigham   Young  said: 

All  Latter-day  Saints  enter  the  new 
and  everlasting  covenant  when  they 
enter  this  Church.  They  covenant  to 
cease  sustaining,  upholding  and 
cherishing  the  kingdom  of  the  Devil 
and  the  kingdoms  of  this  world.  They 
enter  the  new  and  everlasting  cove- 
nant to  sustain  the  Kingdom  of  God 
and  no  other  kingdom.  They  take  a 
vow  of  the  most  solemn  kind,  before 


62 


Lesson  Department 


the  heavens  and  earth,  and  that,  too, 
upon  the  validity  of  their  own  salva- 
tion, that  they  will  sustain  truth  and 
righteousness,  instead  of  wickedness 
and  falsehood,  £ind  build  up  the  King- 
dom of  God,  instead  of  the  kingdoms 
of  this  world  (Discourses  of  Brigham 
Young,  1941  edition,  page  160), 

Salt  was  used  among  the  Lord's 
people  anciently  as  a  preservative 
and  also  in  animal  sacrifices. 
(Lev.  2:13;  Ezek.  43:24;  Mark 
9:49-50.)  It  was  a  symbol  of  the 
covenant  made  between  God  and 
his  people.  (Lev.  2:13;  Num. 
18:19;  2  Chron.  13:5.)  When  salt 
is  used  to  represent  a  people,  it 
means  that  they  will  be  an  in- 
fluence in  carrying  forward  the 
truth  of  the  gospel  and  thus  be- 
come the  savor  of  men.  But  if 
they  are  represented  to  be  as 
salt  that  loses  its  savor,  they 
will  be  cast  out  of  the  kingdom. 
(D&C  101:40.)  To  break  the 
commandments  brings  a  loss  of 
effectiveness  with  others  and  a 
loss  of  the  spirit,  and  eventual 
denial  of  the  faith. 

HE  THAT  EXALTETH   HIMSELF 

Some  of  the  children  of  Zion 
had  sinned  against  their  cove- 
nants and  were  cast  out  of  Jack- 
son County,  Missouri.  Transgres- 
sions bring  chastisement.  (Ibid., 
101:41.) 

He  that  exalteth  himself  shall  be 
abased,  and  he  that  abaseth  himself 
shall  be  exalted   (Verse  42). 

The  Lord  told  the  saints  in  this 
revelation  (101)  that  they  did 
not  serve  him  well  during  their 
peace  and  prosperity,  and,  there- 
fore, they  lost  their  present  in- 
heritance.  (Verses  6-8.)    In  this 


way  they  exalted  themselves 
above  the  Lord's  commandments. 
One  of  the  most  serious  sins  is 
to  become  a  law  unto  oneself. 
To  consider  that  one  is  beyond 
receiving  counsel  from  those  in 
authority,  constitutes  exalting 
oneself.  (D&C  63:55.) 

SHALL  BE  ABASED 

The  person  who  exalts  himself 
lacks  humility.  Perhaps  the  in- 
struction of  the  Lord  to  Martin 
Harris  might  serve  to  explain 
what  is  necessary  to  become 
humble.  In  order  for  Martin 
Harris  to  see  the  plates  of  The 
Book  of  Mormon,  he  was  told 
that  he  must  no  longer  exalt  him- 
self but  become  humble. 

Behold,  I  say  unto  him  [Martin 
Harris],  he  exalts  himself  and  does 
not  humble  himself  sufficiently  before 
me;  but  if  he  will  bow  down  before 
me,  and  humble  himself  in  mighty 
prayer  and  faith,  in  the  sincerity  of 
his  heart,  then  will  I  grant  him  a  view 
of  the  things  which  he  desires  to  see 
(D&C  5:24). 

Another  requisite  for  greatness 
in  the  kingdom  of  God  is  to  be- 
come the  servant  of  all.  (Mark 
10:43-44.)  Submitting  to  the  will 
of  the  Lord  is  true  humility. 
"Humble  yourselves  therefore  un- 
der the  mighty  hand  of  God, 
that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due 
time"  (I  Peter  5:6). 

FOR  CONSIDERATION 

Do  you  think  a  discussion  with  your 
family  on  some  of  the  qualities  needed 
to  attain  greatness  in  the  kingdom  of 
God  would  be  productive?  How,  as  a 
family,  can  we  prepare  for  the  second 
coming  of  Christ?  How  can  we,  as 
mothers  and  wives,  support  the 
Priesthood  in  the  great  genealogical 
program? 


63 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGE 
Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Alice  Colton  Smith 

Message  79 — "As  Oft  As  Thine  Enemy  Repenteth  of  the  Trespass  .  .  . 
Thou  Shalt  Forgive  Him,  Until  Seventy  Times  Seven   (D&C  98:40). 

Northern   Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  teach  us  that  we  should  never  withhold  forgiveness. 

It  was  the  hour  of  agony,  of  repenteth  of  the  trespass  .  . .  thou 

crucifixion,    of   cruel    death.    To  shalt  forgive  him,  until  seventy 

watch  him  die  was  tragedy  to  the  times  seven"   (D&C  98:40). 

few  who  stood  by  the  Son  of  God.  Someone    hurts    our    feelings. 

Only  days  before  crowds   had  Shall  we  strike  back?  Shall  we 

strewn     his     path     with     palm  nurture  a  grudge?  Someone  gos- 

branches  and  hailed  him  "King  sips   about  us.    Shall  we  return 

of  Israel."  Now,  forsaken  by  that  slander    for    slander?    Someone 

fickle  throng,  condemned  by  the  takes  advantage  of  us,  cheats  us, 

leaders  of  his  people,  he  hung  in  ruins    our    business    or    career, 

anguish    between    two    thieves.  What  shall  we  do? 

Then  said  Jesus,  "Father,  forgive  God  is   the   same  "yesterday, 

them;    for  they  know  not  what  today,   and   forever"    (D&C   20: 

they  do"    (Luke  23:34).  In  the  12).  Long  ago  in  Judaea,  Solomon 

midst  of  his  torture,  he  was  filled  said,    "Rejoice   not   when   thine 

with  compassion  for  those  inflict-  enemy  falleth,  and  let  not  thine 

ing   on  him  physical  death.  He  heart  be  glad  when  he  stumbleth" 

concentrated  not  on  his  own  pain  (Proverbs    24:17).    During    his 

but  upon  the  needs  of  those  who  earthly  ministry,  the  Lord  taught, 

trespassed  against  him.   In  him  "Love  your    enemies"    and    "do 

charity  never  failed.  good   to    them   that    hate   you" 

Centuries  later  and  now  tri-  (Matthew  5:44).  In  a  memorable 
umphant,  the  resurrected  Lord,  speech  to  the  Relief  Society,  the 
still  counseling  forgiveness,  said,  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  said,  "We 
".  .  .  of  you  it  is  required  to  for-  have  not  yet  forgiven  them  [sin- 
give  all  men  ...  let  God  judge  ners]  seventy  times  seven,  as  our 
...  for  he  that  forgiveth  not  his  Savior  directed;  perhaps  we  have 
brother  his  trespasses  standeth  not  forgiven  them  once"  (Smith, 
condemned  before  the  Lord;  for  Joseph  Fielding,  Compiler: 
there  remaineth  in  him  the  Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
greater  sin"  (D&C  64:10,  11,  9).  Smith,  The  Deseret  News  Press, 

In    August    1833,    the    saints  Salt  Lake  City,  1956,  p.  238). 

were   soon  to  know   persecution  All  of  us  are  sinners  in  some 

and  death.  In  preparing  them,  the  degree.  All  of  us  need  forgiveness 

Lord  said,  "As  oft  as  thine  enemy  from  our  Father  in  heaven.  We 

64 


Lesson  Department 


should,  therefore,  pray  daily: 
"forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we 
forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us"  (Joseph  Smith's  Inspired 
Version  of  Matthew  6:13).  In 
cultivating  forgiveness  and  un- 
derstanding of  others,  we  open 
our  souls  to  the  greatness  of  love 
and,  thereby,  become  eligible  for 


the  forgiveness  the  Lord  has 
promised  us.  Only  then  can  we 
truly  become  generous,  loving, 
hospitable,  helpful,  good  neigh- 
bors, and  loving,  tolerant,  patient 
friends.  Forgetting  our  selfish 
interests,  we  can  seek  out  our 
enemies,  forgive  them,  and  try  to 
make  them  our  friends. 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Keeping  Records 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Second   Meeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  show  the  importance  of  keeping  home-management  records. 


INTRODUCTION 

During  the  past  few  months 
the  homemaking  discussions  have 
been  concerned  with  the  im- 
portance of  family  financial  plan- 
ning in  its  various  applications 
to  family  life  and  living.  These 
have  involved  the  keeping  of  cer- 
tain financial  records:  specif- 
ically, some  form  of  budgeting 
which  would  enable  the  family  to 
work  toward  the  reaHzation  and 
attainment  of  its  goals,  and  am- 
bitions. 

Financial  records,  however,  are 
not  the  only  ones  with  which  the 
family  should  be  concerned.  The 
management  of  a  home  is  similar 
in  many  ways  to  the  management 
of  a  business.  Like  a  business,  a 
family  has  important  documents, 
valuable  assets  and  securities, 
and  other  things  of  significant 
value  to  its  members.  Since  mem- 
ory cannot  be  relied  upon  to  sup- 
ply usable  or  dependable  records^ 


these,  of  necessity,  should  be  pre- 
served and  made  a  matter  of 
written  record. 

To  Discuss 

Almost  every  mother,  at  one 
time  or  another  in  her  life,  is  con- 
fronted by  such  questions  as: 

1.  Are  you  prepared  to  take  care 
of  the  family  business  affairs  if  any- 
thing happened  to  your  husband? 

2.  In  case  of  emergency,  do  you 
know  the  blood  type  of  each  member 
of  the  family? 

3.  Can  you  furnish  the  facts  relative 
to  your  children's  health  status  if  it 
were  necessary  to  do  so? 

4.  Do  you  know  what  your  family 
assets  are,  and  can  you  produce  the 
deeds  or  certificates  to  your  holdings? 

WHAT  RECORDS  SHOULD 
A  FAMILY  KEEP? 

Assuming  that  the  homemaker 
is  convinced  of  the  importance 
and  advantage  of  keeping  records, 
she,  as  well  as  her  husband,  needs 
to  know  what  kind  of  records  are 


65 


January  1967 


of  importance  to  the  family.  She 
and  her  husband  need  to  know 
what  they  own,  where  important 
documents  and  securities  are 
kept,  and  how  these  can  be  pre- 
served for  the  benefit  and  protec- 
tion of  the  family.  Following  is 
a  suggested  list  which  might  be 
of  value  in  the  keeping  of  home- 
management  records. 

I.  Family  Documents 

Important  family  documents  and 
papers  should  be  kept  in  good  form 
and  readily  available  to  the  heads  of 
the  family.  The  following  are  usually 
included: 

a.  Social  Security  cards 

b.  Birth  certificates  of  all  family 
members 

c.  Church  records:  baptisms,  or- 
dinations,  positions  held,   etc. 

d.  Marriage  license 

e.  Wills  of  both  husband  and  wife 

II.  Investments 

Every  family  should  be  aware  of  its 
assets,  as  well  as  its  liabilities,  and 
keep  a  record  of  them. 

a.  Property  owned,  and  certificates 
or  deeds  indicating  ownership. 

b.  Bank  accounts,  including  loca- 
tion of  banks  and  administrators 
thereof. 

1.  Checkbook  stubs. 

2.  Receipts  for  pasnnents. 

c.  Government  bonds  and  stock 
certificates. 

III.  Benefits 

An  important  part  of  family  record 
keeping  is  the  knowledge  which  it 
gives  to  the  members  of  the  benefits 
which  accrue  to  them  from  their  hold- 
ings. 

a.  Insurance:  Premiiun  payments 
and  dates  when  due. 

1.  Health  insurance 

2.  Fire  insurance 

3.  Other 

b.  Pensions 

.  c.    Profit-sharing  plans,  if  any. 

IV.  Health  Records 

Every  mother  needs  to  know  the 
answers  when  she  is  confronted  with 


questions   concerning   the  health  rec- 
ord of  members  of  her  family. 

a.    Immunizations:  dates  and  kinds 
b..  Diseases,     predispositions,     sus- 
ceptibilities, and  allergies 

c.  Doctors  and  dentists  consulted 

d.  Medicine  prescribed:  usage,  pre- 
scription dates,  etc. 

e.  Blood  type  of  each  family  mem- 
ber 

V.  Calendar  Record  of  Events 

Every  family,  of  necessity,  keeps  a 
calendar  record  of  daily,  weekly,  or 
monthly  events. 

a.  School  functions 

b.  Wedding  and  social  engagements 

c.  Special  events 

d.  Routine  appointments 

VI.  Personal  Family  Records 

How  much  fun  it  is  to  keep  a  per- 
sonal record  of  each  child  as  he  or  she 
comes  into  the  family  circle,  begimiing 
with  the  first  baby  picture  and  fol- 
lowing through  with  each  important 
event  which  occurs  from  then  on.  Such 
a  record  instills  in  the  child  a  personal 
interest  in  keeping  up  his  own  record, 
and  preserves  in  the  family  a  feeling 
of  loyalty  and  pride  of  achievement. 

a.  Book  of  Remembrance 

b.  Individual   scrapbooks   and   rec- 

ords of  achievement 

c.  Photograph  albums 

d.  Family  travels  and  vacations 

e.  Family  interests  and  hobbies 

SUMMARY 

No  matter  how  interesting  and 
absorbing  this  matter  of  record 
keeping  may  become,  it  is  im- 
portant to  remember  that  records 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  an 
end  in  themselves,  but  as  a  means 
for  realizing  the  essential  goals 
and  desires  of  a  family.  They 
should  be  looked  upon  and  used 
as  valuable  tools  in  the  intelligent 
execution  of  the  business  of  home 
management,  which  is  of  as  vital 
concern  to  every  family  as  any 
other  part  of  the  business  of  liv- 
ing. 


66 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS— On  Earth  and  in  Heaven 


Lesson 


Alberta  H.  Christensen 
"When  Ye  Do  What  I  Say"  (D&C  82:10) 


Reference:  "On  Earth  and  In  Heaven"  (Melchizedek  Priesthood 

Manual,  1967  -  Lessons  23  and  26) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  April  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  personal  commitments  are  involved  in  the 

ordinance  of  setting-apart  for  service  in  the  Church  and  in 

partaking  of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 


FOLLOW-UP 

If  there  is  a  convert  member  in 
the  class,  suggest  that  she  relate 
what  baptism  by  the  restored 
authority  of  the  Priesthood 
means  to  her.  Otherwise,  have  a 
member  relate  briefly  the  reac- 
tion of  her  family  members  to  the 
responsibilities  involved  in  the 
ordinance  of  baptism. 

INTRODUCTION 

This  lesson  continues  discus- 
sion of  gospel  law  as  manifest  in 
revealed  ordinances  performed 
through  the  authority  of  the 
Priesthood.  In  general,  the  ordi- 
nances considered  are  familiar  to 
Relief  Society  women;  so  fami- 
liar, that  certain  aspects  relative 
to  their  importance  and  function 
as  a  binding  covenant,  often  may 
be  overlooked.  The  following 
questions  relate  to  the  two  ordi- 
nances considered  in  this  lesson: 
(1)  How  may  the  ordinance  of 
setting-apart  benefit  a  woman 
who  has  been  appointed  to  render 
Church  service?  (2)  How  is  the 
ancient  law  of  sacrifice  associated 
with  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper?  (3)  What  personal  com- 


mitments   are    involved    in    this 
ordinance? 

SETTING-APART 

Setting-apart  is  a  phrase  fami- 
liar to  all  members  of  Relief 
Society.  Many  have  been  in- 
volved in  this  gospel  ordinance 
designed  for  the  bestowal  of 
authority  to  act  in  a  specified 
capacity.  This  ordinance,  per- 
formed by  the  laying  on  of  hands 
by  proper  Priesthood  authority, 
follows  the  individual's  accep- 
tance and  approval,  by  common 
consent,  of  a  particular  Church 
assignment. 

With  the  exception  of  the  General 
Authorities  and  other  general  officers 
of  the  Church  and  some  of  their  asso- 
ciates, persons  who  are  set-apart  are 
authorized  to  function  within  clearly 
established  geographical  boundaries 
(Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual, 
1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven,  Lesson 
26,  page  194). 

Setting-apart  is  not  merely  a 
statement  to  the  effect  that  the 
individual  has  been  assigned  to  a 
particular  Church  service;  it  in- 
volves the  bestowal  of  authority, 
and  also  the  obligation  and  re- 


67 


January  1967 


sponsibilities  which  pertain  to  the 
particular  caUing. 

The  officiating  Priesthood 
authority,  when  and  as  directed 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  may 
also  give  instruction,  counsel,  and 
a  blessing  to  guide  the  individual 
who  is  to  render  the  special  serv- 
ice. 

Thus  the  ordinance  of  setting- 
apart  takes  the  general  form  of 
prayer.  The  individual  being  set- 
apart  is  called  by  his  (her)  full 
name  and  the  statement  is  made 
that  the  ordinance  is  done  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
and  by  the  authority  of  the 
Priesthood. 

Executive  officers  of  auxiliaries 
are  offically  set-apart  by  the 
appropriate  Priesthood  authority. 
Thus  stake  Relief  Society  offi- 
cers, after  having  been  inter- 
viewed, approved,  and  sustained, 
are  set-apart  by  the  stake  presi- 
dent or  his  authorized  represen- 
tative. Officers  called  to  preside 
in  a  ward  capacity  are  set-apart 
by  the  bishop  or  his  authorized 
representative.  "The  policy  of  the 
Church  is  that  there  is  no  need  of 
setting-apart  teachers  in  the 
auxiliaries"  (Ibid.). 

DISCUSSION 

1.  In  what  way  does  a  calling  to 
special  Church  service  set  one  apart? 

2.  What  general  obligations  does  a 
woman  assume,  who  is  set-apart  for  a 
particular  position  in  Relief  Society? 

3.  What  responsibility  does  a  Relief 
Society  member  have  toward  the 
officers  in  the  organization? 

4.  In  what  ways  is  followship  as 
important  as  leadership? 


is  the  principle  of  presidency.  In 
relation  to  Relief  Society,  we 
may  say  that  each  member  of  a 
Relief  Society  stake  or  ward 
presidency,  is  given  a  specific 
calling,  with  attendant  responsi- 
bilities. The  president  is  the 
head,  her  responsibility  is  to  lead, 
to  preside,  to  make  final  deci- 
sions. Her  counselors  are  called  to 
give  support  and  to  counsel.  The 
effective  president  will,  in  most 
instances,  make  important  de- 
cisions only  after  counseling  with 
her  counselors.  Thus  harmony 
and  oneness  of  purpose  are 
achieved. 

Counselors  should  recognize 
the  jurisdiction  to  which  their 
calling  entitles  them.  They  will 
not  only  be  loyal  to  the  presi- 
dent, giving  counsel  and  support, 
but  will  respect  the  position  and 
decision  of  the  president. 

This  principle,  carried  into  the 
home,  means  that  the  father  who 
is  the  head  of  the  home,  who 
counsels  with  his  wife,  appre- 
ciates her  support  and  counsel. 

The  wife,  on  the  other  hand, 
will  recognize  and  honor  the  posi- 
tion of  the  husband  as  head  of 
the  home.  Thus  unity  of  purpose, 
oneness  of  effort,  and  harmony 
may  be  the  happy  result. 

FOR  CLASS  CONSIDERATION 

1.  Name  attributes  which  encourage 
harmony  in  recognizing  the  princi- 
ple of  presidency. 

2.  How  important  to  the  harmonious 
and  effective  progress  of  a  ward 
Relief  Society  are  the  support  and 
appreciation  of  the  members  of 
that  Society? 


THE  PRINCIPLE  OF  PRESIDENCY 

Closely  associated  with  the 
delegation  of  responsibility,  for 
which   individuals    are  set-apart 


"THIS  DO  IN  REMEMBRANCE 
OF  ME"  (Luke  22:19) 

In  a  revelation  given  through 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,   the 


68 


Lesson  Department 


sanctity  of  the  Sabbath  is  empha- 
sized in  the  following  words: 

And  that  thou  mayest  more  fully 
keep  thyself  unspotted  from  the 
world,  thou  shalt  go  to  the  house  of 
prayer  and  offer  up  thy  sacraments 
upon  my  holy  day  (D&C  59:9). 

Thus,  included  in  the  com- 
mandment to  keep  the  Sabbath 
day  holy,  is  the  offering  up  of 
personal  sacraments. 

"A  sacrament  is  a  spiritual 
covenant  between  God  and  man" 
(Melchizedek  Priesthood  Man- 
ual, 1967,  On  Earth  and  in 
Heaven,  Lesson  23,  page  172).  In 
the  sacrament  known  as  the  sac- 
rament of  the  Lord^s  Supper,  be- 
lievers covenant  with  the  Father 
always  to  remember  his  Son,  wit- 
nessing their  willingness  to  take 
upon  themselves  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  to  keep  his  com- 
mandments. 

The  ordinance  of  the  sacrament, 
thus,  is  the  ritual,  ceremony,  rite,  or 
ordinance,  through  which  members  of 
God's  earthly  kingdom  make  and  re- 
new solemn  covenants  to  serve  the 
Lord  and  keep  his  commandments. 
The  sacrament  consists  of  partaking  of 
bread  and  water — which  has  been 
blessed  and  prepared  for  that  purpose 
by  the  authority  of  the  Priesthood — 
in  remembrance  of  the  Lord's  sacri- 
fice. The  covenants  which  are  made  as 
part  of  the  ordinance  are  some  of  the 
most  solemn  and  sacred  found  in  the 
gospel  (Melchizedek  Priesthood  man- 
ual, 1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven, 
Lesson  23,  page  172). 

OF  OUR  FIRST  PARENTS 

"One  of  the  first  great  spiritual 
experiences  received  by  Adam 
after  he  became  mortal  was 
associated  with  the  law  of  sacri- 
fice. Of  our  first  parents  the 
scriptural  account  says  that  the 
Lord 

.  .  .  gave  unto  them  commandments, 
that  they  should  worship  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  should  offer  the  first- 


lings of  their  flocks,  for  an  offering 
unto  the  Lord.  And  Adam  was  obe- 
dient unto  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord. 

And  after  many  days  an  angel  of 
the  Lord  appeared  unto  Adam,  say- 
ing: Why  dost  thou  offer  sacrifices 
unto  the  Lord?  And  Adam  said  unto 
him:  I  know  not,  save  the  Lord  com- 
manded me. 

And  then  the  angel  spake,  saying: 
This  thing  is  a  similitude  of  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  which  is  full  of  grace  and 
truth. 

Wherefore,  thou  shalt  do  all  that 
thou  doest  in  the  name  of  the  Son, 
and  thou  shalt  repent  and  call  upon 
God  in  the  name  of  the  Son  forever- 
more  (Moses  5:5-8)  (Melchizedek 
Priesthood  Manual,  1967,  On  Earth 
and  in  Heaven,  Lesson  23,  page  173). 

THE   LAW  OF  SACRIFICE 

Beginning  with  the  first  man  and 
continuing  for  four  thousand  long 
years,  the  God  of  Heaven  directed  his 
people  to  offer  sacrifice  in  similitude 
of  the  future  atoning  sacrifice  of  his 
Son.  All  of  the  patriarchs,  prophets, 
and  saints  of  four  millenniums  offered 
the  firstlings  of  their  flocks  on  their 
sacrificial  altars,  beasts  which  were 
without  spot  or  blemish.  These  sacri- 
fices signified  that  the  Lamb  of  God, 
by  the  shedding  of  blood  and  through 
his  own  vicarious  sacrifice,  would 
atone  for  the  sins  of  the  world  (Mc- 
Conkie,  Bruce  R.,  Doctrinal  New 
Testament  Commentary,  Vol.  1,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  Bookcraft  Pub- 
lishers, 1965,  page  718;  Melchizedek 
Priesthood  Manual,  1967,  On  Earth 
and  in  Heaven,  Lesson  23,  pp.  172- 
173). 

SACRIFICE   IN   ANCIENT  AMERICA 

A  knowledge  of  the  law  of 
sacrifice  was  not  limited  to  the 
Jews  of  Palestine.  The  Nephites 
in  ancient  America  likewise  were 
taught  that  an  atonement  for  the 
sins  of  man  would  be  made. 

Before  the  birth  of  the  Savior, 
Amulek,  explaining  the  need  for 
and  testifying  of  the  future 
atonement,  said: 


69 


January  1967 


For  it  is  expedient  that  there  should 
be  a  great  and  last  sacrifice;  yea,  not 
a  sacrifice  of  man,  neither  of  beast, 
neither  of  any  manner  of  fowl  .  .  .  but 
it  must  be  an  infinite  and  eternal 
sacrifice. 

Therefore,  it  is  expedient  that  there 
should  be  a  great  and  last  sacrifice; 
and  then  shall  there  be,  or  it  is 
expedient  there  should  be,  a  stop  to 
the  shedding  of  blood.  .  .  (Alma  34:10, 
13;  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual, 
1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven,  Lesson 
23,  page  174) . 

Later,  when  the  resurrected 
Jesus  visited  the  Nephites,  he 
confirmed  the  passing  of  the 
Ancient  law  of  sacrifice  in  the  fol- 
lowing words: 

And  ye  shall  offer  up  unto  me  no 
more  the  shedding  of  blood;  yea,  your 
sacrifices  and  your  burnt  offerings 
shall  be  done  away,  for  I  will  accept 
none  of  your  sacrifices  and  your  burnt 
offerings. 

And  ye  shall  offer  for  a  sacrifice 
unto  me  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite 
spirit.  And  whoso  cometh  unto  me 
with  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite 
spirit,  him  will  I  baptize  with  fire  and 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  ...  (3  Nephi 
9:19-20;  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
Manual,  1967,  On  Earth  and  in 
Heaven,  Lesson  23,  page  174). 

IN  THE  MERIDIAN  OF  TIME 

Relief  Society  women  know 
that  the  sacramental  service  is  in 
remembrance  of  the  atoning  sac- 
rifice of  Christ.  Some,  however, 
may  not  know  that  it  was  insti- 
tuted in  the  meridian  of  time  by 
the  Savior,  "to  replace  the  ages- 
old  system  of  sacrifice"  (Ibid.). 

As  sacrifice  was  thus  to  cease  with 
the  occurrence  of  the  great  event  to- 
ward which  it  pointed,  there  must 
needs  be  a  new  ordinance  to  replace 
it,  an  ordinance  which  also  would 
center  the  attention  of  the  saints  on 
the  infinite  and  eternal  atonement. 
And  so  Jesus,  celebrating  the  Feast 
of  the  Passover,  thus  dignifying  and 
fulfilling  the  law  to  the  full,  initiated 


the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
Sacrifice  stopped,  and  sacr£iment 
started.  It  was  the  end  of  the  old 
era,  the  beginning  of  the  new.  Sacri- 
fice looked  forward  to  the  shed  blood 
and  bruised  flesh  of  the  Lamb  of  Grod. 
The  sacrament  was  to  be  in  remem- 
brance of  his  spUt  blood  and  broken 
flesh,  the  emblems,  bread  and  wine, 
typifying  such  as  completely  as  had 
the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  animals 
in  their  days  (Melchizedek  Priesthood 
Manual,  1967,  On  Earth  and  in 
Heaven,  Lesson  23,  pp.  174-175). 

SACRAMENT  OF  THE 
LORD'S  SUPPER 

The  ordinance  of  the  sacra- 
ment, as  we  have  it,  had  its  begin- 
ning in  the  meridian  of  time  and 
was  introduced  by  the  Savior 
himself.  The  place  was  Jeru- 
salem. The  time:  during  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Feast  of  the  Pass- 
over, just  preceding  the  cruci- 
fixion. 

The  Feast  of  the  Passover, 
sacred  Jewish  memorial  festival, 
was  established  at  the  time  of 
IsraeFs  deliverance  from  Egyp- 
tian bondage.  At  the  time  of  the 
Savior,  people  came  to  Jerusalem 
from  far  and  near  to  participate 
in  the  annual  commemoration  of 
"the  outstretched  arm  of  power 
by  which  God  had  deUvered 
Israel  after  the  angel  of  destruc- 
tion had  slain  the  firstborn  in 
every  Egyptian  home  and  had 
mercifully  passed  over  the  houses 
of  the  children  of  Jacob" 
(Talmage,  James  E.:  Jesus  the 
Christ,  Edition  13,  page  112). 

Rituals,  specific  and  detailed, 
were  associated  with  this  solemn 
celebration.  On  the  day  preceding 
the  eating  of  the  paschal  (Pass- 
over) lamb,  the  selected  sacrifi- 
cial "lambs  were  slain  within  the 
temple  court,  by  the  representa- 
tives   of   families    or   companies 


70 


Lesson  Department 


who  were  to  eat  together;  and  a 
portion  of  the  blood  of  each  lamb 
was  sprinkled  at  the  foot  of  the 
altar  of  sacrifice  ....  the  slain 
lamb,  then  said  to  have  been 
sacrificed,  was  borne  away  to  the 
appointed  gathering  place  of 
those  by  whom  it  was  to  be  eat- 
en" (Ibid,  page  593). 

Some  of  the  disciples  inquired 
of  Jesus  where  they  should  make 
preparations  for  the  paschal 
meal.  He  instructed  Peter  and 
John  to  return  to  Jerusalem, 
saying: 

.  ,  .  Behold,  when  ye  are  entered 
into  the  city,  there  shall  a  man  meet 
you,  bearing  a  pitcher  of  water;  follow 
him  into  the  house  where  he  entereth 
in.  And  ye  shall  say  unto  the  goodman 
of  the  house.  The  Master  saith  unto 
thee,  Where  is  the  guest-chamber 
where  I  shall  eat  the  passover  with 
my  disciples?  And  he  shall  shew  you 
a  large  upper  room  furnished;  there 
make  ready. 

And  they  went,  and  found  as  he 
had  said  unto  them;  and  they  made 
ready  the  passover. 

And  when  the  hour  was  come,  he 
sat  down,  and  the'  twelve  apostles  with 
him.  And  he  said  unto  them.  With 
desire  I  have  desired  to  eat  this  pass- 
over  with  you  brfore  I  suffer  (Luke 
22:10-15). 

This  upper  room  to  which 
Jesus  and  his  disciples  came  to 
eat  the  last  meal  of  which  the 
Savior  would  partake  before  his 
death,  was  the  setting  for  the  in- 
troduction of  one  of  the  most 
sacred  of  gospel  ordinances. 

Jesus  appears  to  have  observed 
the  essentials  of  the  Passover 
procedure,  although  we  have  no 
record  that  all  requirements  with 
which  tradition  had  invested  this 
sacred  memorial  were  followed. 
It  is  certain,  however,  that  the 
very  presence  of  Jesus,  soon  to  be 
crucified  for  the  sins  of  all  men, 


his  prophetic  words  prefacing  his 
betrayal,  and  the  introduction  of 
the  ordinance  in  remembrance  of 
his  sacrifice,  set  this  particular 
paschal  meal  —  this  the  Lord's 
Last  Supper  —  apart  from  all 
feasts  of  the  Passover. 

INSTITUTED  AMONG  NEPHITES 

During  his  brief  ministry 
among  the  Nephites,  as  recorded 
in  3  Nephi,  the  risen  Lord  intro- 
duced the  sacramental  ordinance 
and  gave  instruction  regarding 
its  continuance  among  those  who 
would  believe. 

And  this  shall  ye  always  observe  to 
do,  even  as  I  have  done,  even  as  I  have 
broken  bread  and  blessed  it  and  given 
it  unto  you. 

And  this  shall  ye  do  in  remem- 
brance of  my  body,  which  I  have 
shown  unto  you.  And  it  shall  be  a 
testimony  unto  the  Father  that  ye  do 
always  remember  me.  And  if  ye  do 
always  remember  me  ye  shall  have 
my  spirit  to  be  with  you  (3  Nephi 
18:6-7;  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Man- 
ual, 1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven, 
Lesson  23,  page  177). 

Although  the  blessings  pro- 
nounced upon  the  bread  and 
upon  the  wine  (water)  were  not 
recorded  in  the  New  Testament, 
nor  do  we  have  a  record  that 
they  were  given  to  the  Nephites 
on  the  occasion  of  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  ordinance  recorded  in 
3  Nephi,  they  were,  however, 
"given  to  the  Nephites  and  were 
inserted  in  the  Book  of  Mormon 
account  centuries  later  by  Moroni 
(Moroni,  chapters  4  and  5)*' 
(Ibid.). 

Revealed  to  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  we  find  these  prayers  of 
blessing  on  the  sacrament  in  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  (Section 
20).  A  careful  reading  of  these 


71 


January  1967 


prayers  reveals  both  solemn  com- 
mitment and  wonderful  promise 
to  all  who  worthily  partake  and 
who  fulfill  the  requirements  of 
this  sacred  ordinance. 

CLASS  DISCUSSION 

1.  Is  the  sacrament  an  ordinance  of 
salvation  or  of  blessing? 

2.  What  personal  commitment  does 
one  make  as  she  partakes  of  the 
sacrament? 

3.  What  blessings  are  to  be  received? 

4.  Do  you  believe  (judging  from  your 
own  attitude  and  practice)  that 
during  the  passing  of  the  sacra- 
ment, the  majority  of  adults  think 
specifically  of  the  Savior  and  his 
sacrifice?    Discuss. 

5.  What  does  it  mean  to  "renew  our 
covenants"  by  partaking  of  the 
sacrament? 

Only  when  we  bring  to  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  a 
broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit, 
a  willingness  to  be  known  by  his 
name  and  to  keep  his  command- 
ments, are  we  promised  (through 
this  ordinance)  that  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  will  be  with  us.  As  a 


woman  magnifies  her  service  in  a 
particular  calling,  she  will  realize 
the  blessings  to  which  the  ordi- 
nance of  setting-apart  entitles 
her. 

I,  the  Lord,  am  bound  when  ye  do 
what  I  say;  but  when  ye  do  not  what 
I  say,  ye  have  no  promise  (D&C 
82:10). 

FOR  HOME  DOING 

1.  Analyze  your  own  attitude  toward 
the  sacran&ent  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. Try  to  make  this  ordinance 
more  meaningful  to  you  as  an  oc- 
casion for  renewing  your  personal 
covenants,  and  by  considering  the 
conmiitments  which  involve  you. 

2.  Help  your  children  to  understand 
the  importance  of  the  sacrament. 

3.  Evaluate  the  worth  of  your  consis- 
tent attendance  at  sacrament  meet- 
ing. 


NOTE  TO  CLASS  LEADERS 

In  presenting  this  lesson  emphasize 
in  the  discussion  how  these  ordinances 
directly  affect  each  sister's  life  and, 
in  turn,  the  lives  of  those  who  live 
with  her.   (See  Lesson  Helps.) 


NOCTURNE 

Gilean   Douglas 
Whaletown,   B.C.,  Canada 

Now  the  deliberation  of  the  night 

Is  deep 

Upon  the  water;  darkness  fills 

The  tidal  plain   between  the  island   hills, 

And  sleep 

Comes  limpidly  as  thought  upon  delight. 


72 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


Dr.   Bruce  B.  Clark 

Lesson  6 — "Virtue  Nourishes  the  Soul" 

"Virtue  is  the  health  of  the  soul." 
Joseph  Joubert 

Northern   Hemisphere:   Fourth   Meeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  August   1967 

Objective:  To  show  the  beauty  and  truth  of  the  statement 

"Virtue  is  the  health  of  the  soul." 

The  lesson  for  this  month  when  the  channel  of  purity  is 
covers  seven  short  selections  plus  open.'*  Later  in  this  lesson  we 
one  somewhat  longer  story,  all  of  will  read  these  words  in  an  essay 
which  are  printed,  with  full  com-  by  Thoreau.  Wise  thinker  that 
ments  and  questions  for  discus-  he  was,  Thoreau  recognized,  as 
sion,  in  Section  Six  of  Volume  2  other  wise  and  inspired  men  have 
of  Out  of  the  Best  Books.  Class  done,  that  the  cultivation  of  pur- 
leaders  and  Relief  Society  sisters  ity  moves  us  toward  God  and  the 
having  access  to  the  text  should  allowance  of  impurity  moves  us 
study  the  selections  there  because  away  from  God.  We  have  the 
space  permits  only  very  abbrev-  word  of  the  Savior  that  this  is  so, 
iated  treatment  in  this  Magazine  for  he  said:  "Blessed  are  the  pure 
lesson.  Also,  class  leaders  should  in  heart:  for  they  shall  see  God" 
not  try  to  teach  all  eight  selec-  (Matthew  5:8).  Note  that  the 
tions  because  there  are  too  many  emphasis  is  on  purity  "in  heart." 
to  cover  in  one  lesson.  Instead,  "Let  virtue  garnish  thy  thoughts 
each  leader  should  choose  those  unceasingly"  was  the  similar  ad- 
selections  she  feels  will  be  most  monition  of  Joseph  Smith  as  he 
valuable  for  her  group.  Probably  prayed  and  suffered  in  Liberty 
most  class  leaders  will  want  to  Jail  (Doctrine  and  Covenants 
use  the  Tolstoy  story  as  the  cen-  121:45).  The  beginning  of  virtue 
tral  selection  and  add  two  or  is  self-control  of  one's  actions,  to 
three  of  the  shorter  pieces  for  en-  keep  them  pure.  More  difficult 
richment  material.  (Note  to  class  is  control  of  one's  words,  to  keep 
leaders:  The  only  selection  in  them  clean  and  in  good  taste, 
this  lesson  now  under  copyright  Most  difficult  of  all  is  control  of 
prohibiting  your  making  copies  one's  thoughts,  to  keep  them 
of  it  is  the  little  poem  "Fire  and  wholesome  and  uplifting.  All 
Ice"  by  Robert  Frost.  All  other  three  controls  are  necessary  for 
selections  may  be  re-copied  if  the  fully  virtuous  life, 
you  desire.)  These  are  beautiful  words  — 

virtue,  modesty,  chastity,  purity. 

GENERAL  coiviMENT  y^^^  g^^d  women  should  be  chaste 

"Man   flows  at    once   to   God  and  modest  at  all  times — never 

73 


January  1967 

vulgar  in  action,  word,  dress  or  monitions  to  let  virtue  govern 
thought.  Note  that  the  sentence  our  lives  and  to  avoid  evil.  Our 
begins  "men  and  women."  There  purpose,  however,  in  this  lesson 
is  no  double  standard  among  is  to  approach  these  ideals  not 
Latter-day  Saints.  The  same  through  scripture  and  sermon  but 
principles  of  virtue  and  clean  liv-  through  art,  letting  the  art-crea- 
ing  apply  equally  to  men  as  to  tors  of  the  world  add  their  insight 
women.  Moreover,  as  members  of  to  the  joy  of  pure  living  and  the 
the  Church  striving  toward  eter-  anguish  of  impure  living, 
nal  goals,  we  should  avoid  not  Before  moving  to  the  literary 
only  evil  itself  but  also  the  ap-  selections,  we  have  just  two  more 
pearance  of  evil  and  situations  in  general  items  to  mention: 
which  we  are  tempted  to  do  evil.  The  first  is  a  reminder  that 
We  should  in  all  ways  and  at  all  virtue  should  be  genuine  and  not 
times  conduct  ourselves  with  just  surface  or  narrowed  to  self- 
dignity,  modesty,  and  control,  re-  righteousness.  Because  the  prob- 
membering  that  temporary  pleas-  lem  of  self-righteousness  was 
ures  are  always  wrong  if  they  treated  extensively  in  Volume  1  of 
endanger  permanent  joy  and  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  we  shall 
peace  of  mind.  The  only  way  to  not  explore  it  again  here.  But  we 
be  comfortable  with  oneself  is  do  need  to  be  reminded  of  the 
to  be  comfortable  with  one's  con-  danger. 

science.  This  is  not  to  suggest  a  The  second  item  is  a  brief 
rusty  conscience,  but  a  sensitive,  sampling  from  President  David 
clear  conscience.  There  is  no  sin  0.  McKay's  many  writings  on  vir- 
so  small  but  that  avoiding  it  will  tue,  chastity,  morality,  purity, 
make  us  better,  and  almost  no  sin  and  motherhood.  No  one  in  mod- 
so  great  but  that  one  can  be  re-  ern  times  has  commented  on 
deemed  from  it  through  genuine  these  things  more  than  our  re- 
repentance.  With  regard  to  chas-  vered  contemporary  prophet: 
tity  and  unchastity,  however,  we 
should  remember  that  the  Lord 

regards  sexual  relations  outside  ^  ^^^^  ^^  *^^  highest  attribute  of  the 

, ,                 .                           ,                  .  human    soul,    and    fidehty    is    love  s 

the  mamage  covenant  as  a  sm  ^^y^^^^^  offspring. 

second  only  to  murder  in  serious-  ^                 ,     , ,  , 

r\  •  J  Tj;  A  woman  should  be  queen  or  her 
ness.  One  cannot  restore  hfe  ^^^  body.  .  .  .  Chastity  is  the  crown 
when  it  is  taken,  nor  virtue  when  of  beautiful  womanhood,  and  self-con- 
it  is  taken;  that  is  why  these  are  trol  is  the  source  of  true  manhood, 
the  two  most  serious  sins  in  hu-  ...  not  indulgence.  Sexual  indulgence 
w%ovt  ycklofi/M^o  whets  the  passion  and  creates  mor- 
^,,  „  ,,  ,  .  „  bid  desire.  .  .  .  Gentleness  and  con- 
All  01  these  tnmgs  are,  or  sideration  after  the  ceremony  are  just 
course,  not'  new.  They  are  as  old  as  appropriate  and  necessary  and 
as  the  gospel,  and  as  true.  In-  beautiful  as  gentleness  and  eonsider- 
deed,  they  are  a  vital  part  of  the  ^tion  before  the  wedding, 
gospel,  and  as  Church  members  Chastity  is  the  virtue  that  contrib- 
we  have  heard  them  over  and  ^*^s  ^^  ^^^  p^^^^  ^"^  harmony  of  the 
ovpr    Thp  qrrinfnrPQ  and  thp  «5Pr  ^^^^-    ^^^®    homes    are   ruined   and 

over,  ine  scnptures  and  tne  ser-  ^^^^  j^^^^^^  ^^^-^^^  because  of  mi- 

mons  Ot  our  living  prophets  are  chastity  than  by  the  violation  of  any 

filled  with  beautiful,  powerful  ad-  other  virtue. 

74 


Lesson  Department 


PROVERBS,  CHAPTER  31 

The  last  half  (verses  10-31)  of 
Chapter  31  of  Proverbs  in  the 
Old  Testament  serves  as  an  ex- 
cellent brief  introduction  to  this 
lesson  on  virtue.  It  identifies  the 
attributes  of  womanly  purity  and, 
like  the  other  Psalms  and  Prov- 
erbs, reflects  many  poetic  qual- 
ities in  its  wording.  That  is,  it  is 
lovely  both  in  its  substance  and 
its  language.  Because  the  Bible 
is  available  to  all  readers,  we  will 
not  print  any  of  the  verses  here 
but  simply  suggest  that  Relief 
Society  sisters  turn  to  the  Bible 
itself. 

Class  Discussion 

How  many  specific  qualities  of 
a  virtuous  woman  can  you  iden- 
tify in  this  passage?  What  are 
these  qualities?  Search  your  own 
soul  to  see  how  many  you  pos- 
sess. 


CHAPTER  XI, 
OF  WALDEN 


'HIGHER  LAWS/ 


Henry  David  Thoreau  (1817- 
1862),  with  Emerson,  comprises 
the  heart  of  the  mid-nineteenth- 
century  American  romanticism, 
known  as  transcendentalism. 
W olden  (1854)  is  his  master- 
piece, and  one  of  the  great  books 
to  come  out  of  America.  At  other 
times  during  1967-68  we  will  ex- 
plore Walden  more  fully.  Here  we 
present  just  one  small  excerpt, 
a  part  of  Chapter  XI  on  "Higher 
Laws." 

Several  major  points  are 
stressed  in  this  passage:  (1)  The 
entire  universe  is  moral,  and  man 
must  be  moral,  too,  or  be  in  con- 
flict with  the  eternal  laws  of  the 
universe.  (2)  Every  person  has 
within  him  animal  desires  and 
divine  aspirations.  Righteousness 


consists  in  subduing  the  animal 
desires  and  cultivating  the  divine 
aspirations.  (3)  Chastity,  an- 
other name  for  purity,  beautifies 
personahty  and  fills  character 
with  power.  Contrariwise,  un- 
chastity  or  impurity  brings  ugli- 
ness and  also  enslavement.  (4) 
Sensuality  expresses  itself  in 
many  ways,  all  leading  downward 
to  degradation,  and  all  part  of  one 
gross  sensuality.  Likewise,  spirit- 
uality expresses  itself  in  many 
ways,  all  part  of  one  whole  of 
purity,  leading  upward  to  God. 
(5)  The  body  is  the  temple  of  the 
human  spirit.  Whether  it  be  cor- 
rupt or  noble  depends  on  whether 
it  is  enslaved  by  sensuality  or 
upKfted  by  beautiful  purity. 
Thoreau  says  three  things  better 
than  we  can  paraphrase  him,  as 
the  passage  itself  shows. 

Class  Discussion 

To  what  extent  does  Thoreau 
in  this  passage  agree  with  the 
excerpt  from  Chapter  31  of  Prov- 
erbs in  defining  a  pure  person? 
Point  out  specific  points  of  agree- 
ment describing  the  qualities  of 
virtue. 

Excerpts  from  Chapter  XI  of  Walden: 

Our  whole  life  is  startlingly  moral. 
There  is  never  an  instant's  truce  be- 
tween virtue  and  vice.  Goodness  is 
the  only  investment  that  never  fails. 
In  the  music  of  the  harp  which 
trembles  round  the  world  it  is  the  in- 
sisting on  this  which  thrills  us.  .  .  . 
Though  the  youth  at  last  grows  in- 
different, the  laws  of  the  universe  are 
not  indifferent,  but  are  forever  on  the 
side  of  the  most  sensitive.  Listen  to 
every  zephyr  for  some  reproof,  for  it 
is  surely  there,  and  he  is  unfortunate 
who  does  not  hear  it.  We  cannot  touch 
a  string  or  move  a  stop  but  the  charm- 
ing moral  transfixes  us.  .  . 

We  are  conscious  of  animal  in  us, 
which  awakens  in  proportion  as  our 
higher  nature  slumbers.   It  is  reptile 


75 


January  1967 


and  sensual,  and  perhaps  cannot  be 
wholly  expelled;  like  the  worms  which, 
even  in  life  and  health,  occupy  our 
bodies.  Possibly  we  may  withdraw 
from  it,  but  never  change  its  nature. 
I  fear  that  it  may  enjoy  a  certain 
health  of  its  own;  that  we  may  be 
well,  yet  not  pure.  .  .  .  Who  knows 
what  sort  of  life  would  result  if  we 
had  attained  to  purity?  If  I  knew  so 
wise  a  man  as  could  teach  me  purity 
I  would  go  to  seek  him  forthwith.  .  .  . 
Chastity. is  the  flowering  of  man;  and 
what  are  called  Genius,  Heroism, 
Holiness,  and  the  like,  are  but  various 
fruits  which  succeed  it.  Man  flows  at 
once  to  God  when  the  channel  of 
purity  is  open.  .   .   . 

All  sensuality  is  one,  though  it 
takes  many  forms;  all  purity  is  one. 
It  is  the  same  whether  a  man  eat,  or 
drink,  or  cohabit,  or  sleep  sensually. 
They  are  but  one  appetite,  and  we 
only  need  to  see  a  person  do  any 
one  of  these  things  to  know  how  great 
a  sensualist  he  is.  The  impure  can 
neither  stand  nor  sit  with  purity. 
When  the  reptile  is  attacked  at  one 
mouth  of  his  burrow,  he  shows  himself 
at  another.  If  you  would  be  chaste, 
you  must  be  temperate.   .  .  . 

Every  man  is  the  builder  of  a  tem- 
ple, called  his  body,  to  the  God  he 
worships,  after  a  style  purely  his  own, 
nor  can  he  get  off  by  hammering 
marble  instead.  We  are  all  sculptors 
and  painters,  and  our  material  is  our 
own  flesh  and  blood  and  bones.  Any 
nobleness  begins  at  once  to  refine  a 
man's  features,  any  meanness  or  sen- 
suality to  imbrute  them. 

WHERE  LOVE   IS, 
THERE  GOD  IS  ALSO 

This  great  old  Russian  story  by 
Leo  N.  Tolstoy  (1828-1910)  is 
intended  to  be  the  central  work 
in  this  month's  lesson.  It  not  only 
is  a  famous  story  by  a  famous 
author  but  beautifully  dramatizes 
the  rich  breadth  of  the  qualities 
of  virtue.  In  its  broad  sense  virtue 
means  more  than  sexual  purity. 
It  means  goodness;  and  it  em- 
braces all  of  the  qualities  of 
honesty,  charity,  spirituality,  and 


righteousness  that  goodness  em- 
braces. Also,  the  story  skillfully 
weaves  throughout  its  substance 
the  language  and  ideals  of 
Christ's  Sermon  on  the  Mount  as 
found  in  Chapters  5  to  7  of 
Matthew  and  6  to  7  of  Luke. 
This  story,  along  with  Chapter 
31  of  Proverbs  and  the  excerpt 
from  Walden,  is  intended  as  a 
positive  illustration  of  the  quali- 
ties of  virtue.  The  story  and  our 
discussion  of  it  are  much  too  long, 
however,  to  be  included  or  even 
summarized  in  this  Magazine  les- 
son. Therefore,  class  leaders  and 
Relief  Society  sisters  should  turn 
to  the  cultural  refinement  text 
for  these  materials. 

EXCERPTS  FROM  "THE  EVERLASTING 
GOSPEL"   BY  WILLIAM   BLAKE 

Earth   groaned  beneath,   and  Heaven 

above 
Trembled  at  discovery  of  Love. 
Jesus   was  sitting   in  Moses'   chair; 
They   brought   the   trembling    woman 

there. 
Moses  commands  she  be  stoned  to 

death — 
What  was  the  sound  of  Jesus'  breath? 
He  laid  His  hand  on  Moses'  law; 
The   ancient  heavens,    in   silent   awe, 
Writ  with   curses   from   pole  to  pole. 
All  away  began  to  roll. 

There  is  a  human  tendency  to 
gossip  and  spread  scandal.  One 
of  the  harsh  consequences  of  gos- 
sip is  that  people  are  stigmatized, 
branded;  and  even  people  who 
want  very  much  to  repent  are  not 
given  much  chance  to  do  so  be- 
cause of  the  gossip  and  the  scan- 
dal. Repentance  is  one  of  the 
great  principles  of  the  gospel,  but 
another  great  principle,  forgive- 
ness, needs  to  be  practiced — by 
others. 

William  Blake  (1757-1827), 
was  a  great  mystic  poet  and 
painter  at  the  beginning  of  Eng- 


76 


Lesson  Department 


lish  romanticism.  "Be  free,  and 
love  all  things"  were  the  two 
great  principles  dominating  all 
that  Blake  wrote. 

This  little  poem  is  just  a  small 
excerpt  from  a  much  longer  work. 
It  stands  alone  as  a  powerful  ex- 
pression of  Christ's  gospel  of  love 
replacing  the  Mosaic  law  of 
punishment  and  vengeance.  Not 
"an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth 
for  a  tooth";  rather  "whosoever 
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right 
cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also" 
and  "love  your  enemies,  bless 
them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to 
them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for 
them  which  despitefully  use  you, 
and  persecute  you."  (Matthew 
5:38-44.) 

All  readers  will  remember  the 
particular  incident  in  Christ's 
life  which  serves  as  background 
to  Blake's  poem.  (See  John  8: 
3-11  in  the  New  Testament.) 

The  central  point  of  this 
scriptural  passage,  and  of  Blake's 
poem,  and  of  the  present  discus- 
sion, is  that  people  who  have 
sinned,  especially  young  people 
who  have  committed  moral  sin, 
should  be  given  an  opportunity 
through  love  and  understanding 
to  repent  and  turn  to  righteous 
living.  Sins  are  multiplied  when 
to  one  person's  sin  of  transgres- 
sion is  added  another  person's  sin 
of  unforgiveness. 

OTHER  SELECTIONS 

In  addition  to  the  four  selec- 
tions already  mentioned,  this 
lesson  embraces  three  poems 
which  explore  special  ideas  and 
problems  related  to  the  ideals  of 
virtue.  All  of  these  are  printed, 
with  discussions,  in  Section  Six 
of  Volume  2  of  Out  of  the  Best 
Books,     where     they     may     be 


studied  and  used  as  desired  by 
lesson  leaders.  One  of  these  is 
"Fire  and  Ice,"  a  little  poem  by 
Robert  Frost  vividly  suggesting 
the  terrible,  destructive  power  of 
passion.  Another  is  "The  City 
Dead-house"  by  Walt  Whitman, 
a  powerful  poem  contrasting  the 
beauty  of  the  human  body  in 
purity  with  the  ugly  waste  of  the 
human  body  in  sin.  A  third  is 
Christina  Rossetti's  "The  Con- 
vent Threshold,"  another  power- 
ful poem  portraying  the  anguish 
of  a  guilty  conscience  accom- 
panied by  a  genuine  yearning  for 
the  peace  of  repentance. 

Class  Discussion 

In  what  specific  ways  do  these 
selections  help  motivate  us  to  avoid 
impurity  and  seek  virtue  in  our  lives? 
What  qualities  of  womanhood,  as 
shown  by  these  selections,  combine  to 
make  a  fully  virtuous  woman? 

BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  o  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth  Cover  —  $3.25;  Leather  Cover  —  $5.25 

Yearly  Index  Included 

Advance  payment  must  accompany  all  orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from   Salt    Lake   City,    Utah 


Zone  1  and  2   35 

Zone  3   60 

Zone  4   65 

Zone  5   80 


Zone  6   .90 

Zone  7    1.05 

Zone  8    1.20 


77 


■  "S  so< 


History  of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 

A  Gift  to  be 
treasured  in 
all  seasons 


Especially  appropriate  as  a 
remembrance  for  the  Relief 
Society  125th  Anniversary — 
March  1967. 


■  The  illuminated  pathway  of 
the  World-Wide  Sisterhood  from  its  divine  origin  in  Nauvoo, 
Illinois,  to  the  present  time.  Relief  Society  women  in  the  covered 
wagons  on  the  plains  —  in  the  Valleys  of  the  Mountains  —  in  many  States  and 
Nations  encircling  the  globe. 

Biographical  Sicetches  of  the  General  Presidents  —  narratives  of  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  various  departments,  objectives  and  aspirations  of  Relief 
Society. 

Includes  the  material  published  in  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Society  (1942),  out  of 
print  for  many  years,  and  brings  the  history  up  to  the  close  of  1966. 

Beautifully  Illustrated  in  Color, 

supplemented  by  numerous  black  and  white  photographs 

144  pages  —  size  9x12  inches  —  gold-lettered  and  Edition  Bound  in  Cloth 

Comprehensive  Index  included 
Price  $4.00,,  postpaid 

Orders  received  after  December  15,  1966 

at  the  office  of  The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


TEMPLE  TOURS 

NORTHWEST 
CANADIAN  TOURS 

HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

PASSION  PLAY  TOURS 

HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

Call  or  write  for  itineraries. 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  466-8723 


COOK 
ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

If  it's  electric,  it's  better! 
UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  COMPANY 


79 


©<!%i^^  C^^&«i^^!S^ii&j^ 


lAQMrs.   Mary  Hudson   Bohne 
lUuCardston,  Alberta,  Canada 


ini  ^^^'   ^^^^^^^^^  Taylor  Mclntire 
III  I  Rexburg,   Idaho 

in  A  Mrs.   Mary  Hegsted   Rawson 
lUUogden,   Utah 

Mrs.   Mary  Gladys  Evans  Newman 
St.  John,   Utah 


Mrs.   Rose  Thomas  Graham 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Selman 
Raymond,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Ella  Wheeler  Reynolds 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Annice  Hepworth  Hayward 
American   Fork,   Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Maria  Roberts  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


99 


Mrs.   Rachel   MIddleton  Jensen 
Ogden,   Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  M.   Roberts  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


90 


95 
94 
92 


Mrs.   Minnie  Tilton  Young 
San   Mateo,   Florida 


Mrs.   Emily  Elizabeth   Davis  Schettler 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Mrs.   Ellen   Bickmore  Larsen 
Preston,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Celia  Pope  Langford 
Garden  City,   Utah 

Mrs.  Amy  Walker  Baker 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


91 


Mrs.  Annie  Manetta  Simonsen  Bradley 
Ely,   Nevada 

Mrs.  Agnes  Cook  Coles 
Orem,   Utah 

Mrs.  Florence  Adelaide  Stewart  Harper 
Lisbon   Falls,   Maine 

Mrs.  Clara  Tarwater 
Santa  Rosa,  California 


Mrs.   Eliza   Burrow  Ure 
Gardena,  California 

Mrs.   Mary  Ann  Trimble  John 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.   Mary  Powell   Fox 
Lehi,   Utah 

Mrs.   Mary  Arminta  Jamieson   Robbins 
Calgary,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.   Laura  Finlayson  Coombs 
Payson,   Utah 

Mrs.   Minnie  Young  Perry 
Logan,   Utah 

Mrs.  Ada  Cortina  Corti  Woodcock 
Cokeville,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Janie  Baxter  Maughan 
Wellsville,   Utah 

Mrs.  Janice  Marie  Poulson  Rasmussen 
Ogden,   Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Christensen   Larsen 
Marsing,   Idaho 

Miss  Ellen  Copley 
Coalville,   Utah 

Mrs.   Helga  M,   Bjarnason  Jones 
Spanish  Fork,   Utah 


80 


^c^i>Special 


(jffers! 


SUGAR 


Watch  for  these  special  offers!  On  the  hack  of  U  and  I  Sugar  Bags. 
Bonus  values  for  you  . . .  these  premium  offers  save  up  to 
V2  on  high  quality  kitchenware  and  other  items. 


Mirro 
Teflon  Muffin 
Pan  Set 

Make  individual  meat 
loaves  or  cup  cakes. 


SET  OF  TWO 


$^50 


and  a 

U  and  I  Sugar 

label. 


Offer,  Box  46(K),  Manitowac,  Wisconsin  S422Q. 


Wm.  A.  Rog 
Stainless  Place 


The  popular 
Carolina*  floral 
pattern. 


to:U& 


*  Trademarks  of  Oneida  Ltd.,  Silversmiths 

Note:   These  are  only  two  of  seven  outstanding  premium 
offers  on  the  back  of  U  and  I  Sugar  bags. 

FACTORIES  AT:  WEST  JORDAN  AND  GARLAND,  UTAH;  MOSES  LAKE  AND  TOPPENISH,  WASHINGTON  AND  IDAHO  FALLS,  IDAHO. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


TWO  IMPORTANT  SUGGESTIONS 
FOR  NEW  YEAR  READING! 


HIGHLIGHTS  IN  THE  LIFE  OF 
PRESIDENT  DAVID  0.  McKAY 


$4.95 


by  Jeanette  McKay  Morrell 

Touching  episodes  from  the  eventful  hfe  of  a  true 
prophet  of  the  living  God.  Written  with  the  warm  in- 
sight of  a  sister,  this  book  portrays  the  greatness  of 
his  leadership  while  reminding  us  of  the  personal 
humility  and  depth  of  character  that  have  made  him 
so  beloved  of  his  people. 


THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING 

(Revised  and  enlarged) 


$3.95 

by  Daryl  Hoole 


Over  100  pages  of  new  material  to  supplement  the 
wealth  of  information  found  in  the  first  edition.  Sister 
Hoole  has  responded  to  many  requests  for  hints  and 
explanations  of  the  task  of  a  homemaker  that  were 
not  previously  covered.  This  new  edition  contains 
many  beautiful  illustrations  and  photographs.  Start 
oft"  the  New  Year  right  with  The  Art  of  Honiemaking! 


WRITE  NOW 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY. 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah  84110 
or      777  South  Main.  Orange.  Cahfornia  92669 

Please  send  me: 

n  HIGHLIGHTS  IN  THE  LIFE  OF 
PRESIDENT  DAVID  O.  McKAY 

□  THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING 


I  enclose  a  check/monev  order  for  total  amount  $ Utah  residents 


COM  p  A  N  y 

♦4  EAST  SO  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON   BLVD  .  OODEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST.  ORANGE.  CALIFORNIA 


ordering  from  Salt  Lake  must  add  3' 
add  4%  sales  tax. 

Or.  bill  my  established  account  Q 
NAME 


sales  tax:  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange  must 


ADDRESS... _ 

CITY STATE ... 

OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  NOW!  Send  for  information. 


ZIP 

R.S.  Jan.  67 


v:^ 


.z^- 
'.f^- 


>-)  ./I 


-x 


/ 


..*i^ 


^aiK»fe™. 


■rpm^ 


^^mi^^.^  .  n,,^'^"^^^ 


The 
Magazine 


^41^     MMPt 


*<*i* 


FEBRUARY  1967 


■^tfs^ 


.,.::^^^' 


GIFT  OF  TIME 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

Over  night's  purple  hill  tomorrows  come 

To  offer  faith,  new  hope,  another  chance. 

In  this  anticipation  lies  the  sum 

Of  man's  survival  and  the  world's  advance. 
Tomorrow  is  a  pheasant  in  the  brush, 

Its  plumage  many-hued  and  prism-bright. 

Which  lifts  above  the  shadows'  muting  plush, 

On  low-flung  wings,  a  shining  arc  of  flight. 

However  deep  the  pain  or  darkness  lies, 

Tomorrow's  aura  beckons  just  ahead 

And  brings  a  gift  unseen  by  finite  eyes, 

A  rich  surprise  with  powers  unlimited. 

An  iridescent  glow,  a  golden  band, 

A  gift  of  time,  love-blessed,  divinely  planned. 


The  Cover:      Winter  Portrait 

Transparency  by  Jim  Keeler 

Lithograpiied  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Frontispiece:      Lake  Shikotsu,  Japan 

Photograph  by  Harold  M.  Lambert 

Art  Layout:      Dick  Scopes 

Illustrations:      Mary  Scopes 


81 


'/mi/{ 


I  wonder  if  there  could  be  anyone  who 
waits  for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
as  anxiously  as  I  do.  It  may  well  be 
because  the  Magazine  has  so  many 
readers  and  admirers.  Why  this  anxiety? 
Well,  there  are  many  reasons.  First  of 
all,  I  am  from  Buenos  Aires,  Argentina, 
and,  as  you  know,  my  language  is 
Spanish,  and  that  is  one  of  the  reasons 
why  I  am  enjoying  the  Spanish  Mag- 
azine. Secondly,  for  the  varied  topics  of 
interest  on  many  subjects,  and  because 
it  also  appeals  to  my  husband.  For 
this,  I  have  an  enjoyable  time  com- 
menting, and  this  provides  a  beautiful 
and  instructive  means  for  a  discussion 
with    my   husband. 

Juiia  P.  Mangum 
Provo,  Utah 


My  daughter  and  son-in-law  are  Latter- 
day  Saints.  I  am  Baptist,  but  I  love 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  we 
share  it  with  my  daughter-in-law,  who 
is  Presbyterian!  Therefore  three  homes 
greatly  benefit  from  it. 

Mrs.  Lydia  Leeds 
Greer,  Arizona 


Our  wonderful  Magazine  has  always 
been  a  great  comfort  to  me.  The  beau- 
tiful stories  teach  a  lesson  that  can 
comfort  when  one  is  troubled  and 
worried.  The  editorial  page  is  so  in- 
spiring. Now  in  my  seventy-ninth  year, 
living  the  gospel  is  the  most  important 
thing  in  my  life.  The  Magazine  helps 
me  so  much.  I  read  it  from  cover  to 
cover  and  also  send  it  to  two  of  my 
daughters. 

Agnes  Watts 
Spring  Valley,  California 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has 
been  my  favorite  for  many  years.  I 
was  especially  touched  by  Pearle  M. 
Olsen's  article  "Resembling  Mother" 
(May  1966).  If  Pearle's  own  mother 
was  anything  like  her,  she  was  truly  a 
wonderful  person.  Other  thoughts  I  en- 
joyed from  the  May  issue  were: 
"Thoughts  of  a  Latter-day  Saint  Moth- 
er," by  Leah  Green,  and  Lydia  Parker's 
"Letter  to  Daughter  From  Mother." 
Mabel  L.  Anderson's  "Much  of  Worth 
— The  Relief  Society  Magazine"  ex- 
pressed the  feelings  of  women  through- 
out the  Church.  I  also  enjoyed  "Offer- 
ing for  Peace"  (poem  by  Mabel  Jones 
Gabbott),  and  my  heart  was  particular- 
ly touched  by  "My  Heart  Would  Break," 
by  Maude  0.  Cook. 

Amy  Giles  Bond 
Kaysville,  Utah 

I  could  see  joy  and  delight  in  my  hus- 
band's face  as  he  sat  down  to  his 
Sunday  dinner  a  few  weeks  ago.  As  he 
finished  the  last  morsel  of  food,  I 
detected  a  little  note  of  extra  special 
thanks  as  he  expressed  his  apprecia- 
tion to  me  for  the  meal.  So  I  feel  I 
owe  this  extra  special  thanks  to  Asel 
B.  Brodt  for  her  most  delightful  ac- 
count in  the  August  Magazine  of  serv- 
ing her  father's  favorite  dessert  "Apple 
Dumplings,"  and  the  recipe  accompa- 
nying it.  This  recipe  will  be  added  to 
my  recipe  file.  All  my  married  life 
(twenty-six  years),  my  husband  has 
been  trying  to  get  me  to  make  him 
some  boiled  apple  dumplings  the  way 
his  mother  used  to  make  them,  so 
I  was  thrilled  when  I  came  across  this 
article. 

Mrs.  Blenavond  F.  Curtis 
Baldwin  Park,  California 


82 


The 


Relief  Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  February  1967  Number  2 

Editor     Marianne  C.  Sharp  Associate  Editor    Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager    Belle  S.  Spafford 


Special  Features 

84     Compassionate  Service  in  Relief  Society     Marion  G.  Romney 
97    The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference     Alma  P.  Burton 

114  Reduce  Your  Risk  of  Heart  Attack 

Fiction 

90  A  Gift  to  the  Giver    Second  Prize  Story    Marie  M.  Hayes 

105  The  Golden  Chain— Chapter  1    Hazel  M.  Thomson 

116  Valentines  Are  Important     Frances  C.  Yost 

122  Tell  Me  of  Love — Chapter  8    Conclusion    Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 

General  Features 

82    From  Near  and  Far 

115  Woman's  Sphere 

112    Editorial:    Singing  Mothers 

130    Notes  From  the  Field:     Relief  Society  Activities 

160    Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home  -  Inside  and  Out 

111  Angel  Nimiber  Three    Lael  J.  Littke 

121  A  Toy  He  Will  Treasure    June  F.  Krambule 

128  Butter  Frosting  Made  With  a  Mixer    Judith  Leigh-Kendall 

128  Kate's  Cookies      Kate  Swainston 

129  Flowers  That  Last  Forever 

Lesson  Department 

137    Spiritual  Living — ^The  Eventual  Triumph  of  God's  Work 
Roy  W.  Doxey 

143  Visiting  Teacher  Message — "All  Victory  and  Glory  Is  Brought  to  Pass 

Unto  You  ..."    Alice  Colton  Smith 

144  Homemaking — Project  Thrift    Celestia  J.  Taylor 

146     Social  Relations — On  the  Road  to  Perfection    Alberta  H.  Christensen 
152    Cultural  Refinement — "Wisdom  Teaches  Right"    Bruce  B.  Clark 

Poetry 

81     Gift  of  Time    Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

The  Father,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  104;  Keeping  Summer,  Enola  Cham- 
berlin  120;  Our  Gift,  Sue  S.  Beatie  151;  Winter,  Fanny  G.  Brunt  158; 
Busy  Fingers,  Catherine  B.  Bowles  160. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ®  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


83 


Compassionate 

Service 

in  Relief 

Society 


Elder  Marion  G.  Romney 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


[Address  Delivered  at  the 

Officers  Meeting  of  the 

Relief  Society  Annual 

General  Conference, 

September  28.  1966] 


■  It  is  an  honor,  my  sisters,  to 
be  invited  to  address  you  this 
morning.  When  Sister  Spafford 
invited  me  to  come  here  I  asked 
her  to  give  me  a  memorandimi 
suggesting  matters  on  which  I 
might  speak.  In  response  to  this 
request,  I  received  a  letter  from 
Sister  Sharp  who  said  that  I 
might  speak  (1)  on  compassion- 
ate services  of  Relief  Society,  and 
(2)  on  services  we  are  ready  to 
perform  as  directed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Church  Welfare  Committee. 
I  shall  first  direct  my  remarks 
to  the  second  suggestion. 

For  the  past  thirty  years  Relief 
Society  has  been,  and  still  is,  the 
bishop's  chief  auxiliary  aide  in 
implementing  the  Church  Wel- 
fare Program.  Among  other 
things,  the  ward  Relief  Society 
president  has  been,  and  still 
should  be,  called  upon  to  study, 
analyze,  and  report  to  her  bishop 
concerning  circumstances  of  the 
needy,  to  prepare  orders  on  bish- 
ops' storehouses  and  to  assist  in 
preparing  forecasts  for  future 
needs.  Members  of  Relief  Society 
have  been,  and  still  should  be, 
willing  to  work  at  the  call  of  the 
bishop  on  sewing,  canning,  and 
other  welfare  production  projects. 

For  many  years  Relief  Society 
was  given  a  major  assignment  in 
the  field  of  employment,  partic- 
ularly with  respect  to  women  and 
girls.  While  under  the  present 
welfare  organization  procedures, 
the  Relief  Society  is  not  asked  to 
participate  in  employment  find- 
ing and  placement  in  industry, 
there  is  a  service  with  respect  to 
domestic  employment  in  the 
homes  of  ward  members  which 


84 


Compassionate  Service  In  Relief  Society 

the  Relief  Society  is  admirably  passionate  services  which  may,  at 
positioned  to  render.  times,  be  directed  by  the  bishop 
In  their  visits,  Relief  Society  and  at  other  times  be  rendered 
teachers  have  opportunity  tact-  pursuant  to  Rehef  Society's  gen- 
fuUy  and  wisely  to  assess  condi-  eral  commission.  For  example: 
tions  in  the  home.  For  this,  they  Supplying  or  rendering  domestic 
ought,  by  proper  training,  to  help  in  time  of  illness,  bereave- 
qualify  themselves  for  and  con-  ment,  or  other  emergencies;  oc- 
scientiously  do.  Following  their  casionally  the  furnishing  of  a 
visits,  they  should  promptly  re-  meal  to  the  aged  or  otherwise 
port  to  their  ward  Relief  Society  homebound;  calling  on  or,  per- 
presidents  all  the  circumstances  haps,  telephoning  the  lonely  in 
which,  in  their  judgment,  call  for  their  homes  and  in  hospitals;  or 
welfare  or  Relief  Society  com-  writing  letters  for  the  incapac- 
passionate  service,  including  itated.  A  list  of  such  benevolent 
needed  female  domestic  help  and  services  might  be  endlessly  ex- 
employment.  Occasionally,  there  tended  and  still  not  include  all 
are  emergencies  which  justify  im-  areas  of  welfare  and  Relief  So- 
mediate  action  by  the  visiting  ciety  compassionate  service, 
teachers  themselves  at  times.  Since  Relief  Society,  as  in- 
and,  at  other  times,  by  the  ward  structed  by  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Relief  Society  president.  In  such  Smith,  carries  on  its  work'  under 
emergencies,  I  do  not  think  we  the  direction  of  the  Priesthood,  it 
should  be  so  bound  by  procedur-  might  be  well  here  to  note  that 
al  rules  that  we  would  let  the  very  early  in  this  dispensation, 
patient  die  for  want  of  help  we  the  Lord  put  the  major  responsi- 
can  render  while  we  hunt  for  the  biHty  of  caring  for  the  poor  upon 
bishop.  I  remember  a  story  about  the  Church,  upon  the  bishop,  as 
a  young  child  who  was  starting  the  administrative  agent  of  the 
school.  At  lunch  she  tipped  over  Church;  and  since  Relief  Society 
a  glass  of  milk.  The  teacher  being  is  the  chief  aide  to  the  bishop,  I 
somewhat  nettled  said,  "What  will  take  a  minute  to  give  you  the 
would  your  mother  do  if  she  were  words  of  the  Lord  with  respect 
here?"  The  child  replied,  "She'd  to  this  responsibility  to  care  for 
get  a  cloth  and  mop  it  up;  she  the  poor.  As  early  as  January  2, 
wouldn't  stand  there  doing  noth-  1831,  and  that  was  within  nine 
ing."  In  all  cases,  however,  the  months  of  the  organization  of  the 
fact  should  be  reported  by  the  Church,  the  Lord  said  in  a  great 
Relief  Society  president  to  the  revelation: 
bishop  not  later  than  the  next 

ward  Welfare  Committee  meeting  ...  for  your  salvation  I  give  unto 

which    is    scheduled    to    be    held  you  a  commandment,  for  I  have  heard 

T_           1        X    xT_      1-      •      •           £  your  prayers,  and  the  poor  have  com- 

each  week  at  the  begmnmg  of  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^  ^.^^  ^^^^ 

the    ward    Pnesthood    executive  l  made,  and  all  flesh  is  mine,  and  I 

committee  meeting.        *  am  no  respecter  of  persons. 

In  addition  to  these  and  kin-  Wherefore,  hear  my  voice  and  fol- 

dred    services,    which   Relief    So-  ^^.  !^:t  every  man  esteem  his  brother 

Ciety     should     stand     ready     to  as   himself,   and   practice  virtue   and 

perform,  there   are   other   com-  holiness  before  me. 

85 


February  1967 


And  again  I  say  unto  you,  let  every 
man  esteem  his  brother  as  himself. 
(D&C  38:16,  22,  24-25). 

And  then,  in  a  very  impressive 
parable,  the  Lord  pointed  out 
what  he  meant  by  the  phrase 
esteeming  one's  brother  as  him- 
self. He  said: 

For  what  man  among  you  having 
twelve  sons,  and  is  no  respecter  of 
them,  and  they  serve  him  obediently, 
and  he  saith  unto  the  one:  Be  thou 
clothed  in  robes  and  sit  thou  here; 
and  to  the  other:  Be  thou  clothed  in 
rags  and  sit  thou  there — and  looketh 
upon  his  sons  and  saith  I  am  just? 

Behold,  this  I  have  given  unto  you 
as  a  parable,  and  it  is  even  as  I  am. 
I  say  unto  you,  be  one;  and  if  ye  are 
not  one  ye  are  not  mine  (D&C  38: 
26-27). 

Then  he  gave  the  Church  in- 
structions as  to  what  to  do  about 
it.  He  said: 

And  now,  I  give  unto  the  church  in 
these  parts  a  commandment,  that  cer- 
tain men  among  them  shall  be  ap- 
pointed .   .  . 

And  they  shall  look  to  the  poor 
and  the  needy,  and  administer  to 
their  relief  that  they  shall  not  suffer 
.  .  .  (D&C  38:34-35). 

Five  weeks  later,  in  the  revela- 
tion referred  to  in  the  revelation 
itself  as  the  law  of  the  Church, 
the  Lord  said: 

If  thou  lovest  me  thou  shalt  serve 
me  and  keep  my  commandments. 

And  behold,  thou  wilt  remember  the 
poor  .... 

And  inasmuch  as  ye  impart  of  your 
substance  unto  the  poor,  ye  will  do  it 
unto  me;  and  they  shall  be  laid  before 
the  bishop  of  my  church  and  his 
counselors  .  .  .  (D&C  42:29-31). 

And  then,  a  little  later  in  the 
same  month,  the  Lord  said  again: 

Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye 
must  visit  the  poor  and  the  needy 
and  administer  to  their  relief  .  .  . 
(D&C  44:6). 


Now  all  these  revelations  came 
in  January  and  February,  1831, 
but  the  revelation  which  moves 
me  most  on  this  question  is  the 
one  given  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  in  June  of  that  year.  In 
this  revelation,  the  Lord  directed 
twenty-eight  of  the  elders  to 
travel,  two  by  two,  from  Kirtland 
to  Jackson  County,  Missouri. 
They  were  to  go  by  different 
routes,  preaching  the  gospel  as 
they  went.  You  will  recall  that 
they  were  very  destitute  in  those 
days;  and  they  would  travel — 
walk  part  of  the  way — through 
a  primitive  country.  Joseph 
Smith  and  his  immediate  com- 
panions "journeyed  by  wagon 
and  stage  and  occasionally  by 
canal  boat,  to  Cincinnati,  Ohio," 
then  "to  Louisville,  Kentucky," 
and  "St.  Louis  by  steamer." 
"From  this  city  on  the  Missis- 
sippi, the  Prophet  walked  across 
the  entire  state  of  Missouri,  to 
Independence,  Jackson  County, 
a  distance  of  nearly  300  miles. 
.  .  ."  (Cannon,  George  Q.,  Life 
of  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet, 
1958  Edition,  page  117). 

Now  I  recall  these  facts  to 
your  attention  that  you  may  un- 
derstand the  background  against 
which  the  Lord  said  to  these 
men  as  they  started: 

.  .  .  remember  in  all  things  the 
poor  and  the  needy,  the  sick  and  the 
afflicted,  for  he  that  doeth  not  these 
things,  the  same  is  not  my  disciple 
(D&C  52:40). 

This  statement,  given  under 
such  conditions,  not  only  im- 
pressed upon  the  brethren  the 
great  importance  of  taking  care 
of  the  poor,  but  it  seems,  from 
what  the  Pifophet  later  said  con- 


86 


Compassionate  Service  In  Relief  Society 


ceming  the  sisters'  benevolent 
services,  to  have  had  a  telling  ef- 
fect on  them  also. 

Pursuant  to  these  revelations, 
the  primary  obligation  to  care  for 
the  poor  of  the  Church  has  been, 
and  still  is,  the  bishop's.  Since 
1842,  however,  when  the  Prophet 
Joseph  organized  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, the  sisters  have  been  called 
upon  to  help. 

In  search  of  the  correct  con- 
cept of  Relief  Society's  respon- 
sibility in  Church  welfare  and 
compassionate  services,  I  have 
reviewed  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith's  comments  concerning, 
and  his  remarks  to,  the  Relief 
Society  in  its  infancy.  His  words 
graphically  portray  his  views  on 
these  matters  which  I  think 
should  continue  to  be  your  guide. 
I  think  there  is  no  man,  save 
the  Redeemer  himself,  who  was 
greater  or  lived  closer  to  the  Lord 
than  the  Prophet. 

Now  I'm  going  to  quote  con- 
siderably from  the  Prophet.  I 
hope  you'll  think  hard  and  get 
the  point  of  view  of  the  Prophet 
about  your  organization.  Under 
date  of  February  17,  1842,  the 
Prophet  wrote  in  his  journal: 

I  assisted  in  commencing  the  or- 
ganization of  "The  Female  Relief  So- 
ciety of  Nauvoo." 

A  week  later,  the  following 
Thursday,  he  made  this  entry  in 
his  journal: 

I  attended,  by  request  the  Female 
Relief  Society,  whose  object  is  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  the  destitute,  the 
widow  and  the  orphan,  and  for  the 
exercise  of    all   benevolent   purposes. 

Now  "benevolent"  is  defined 
in  my  dictionary  as  "disposed 
to  promote  the  prosperity  and 
happiness  of  others;  kind;  char- 


itable." To  go  on  with  the  Proph- 
et's entry: 

There  was  a  very  nimierous  at- 
tendance ...  of  some  of  our  most 
intelligent,  himiane,  philanthropic 
and  respectable  ladies;  and  we  are 
well  assured  from  a  knowledge  of 
those  pure  principles  of  benevolence 
that  flow  spontaneously  from  their 
humane  and  philanthropic  bosoms, 
that  with  the  resources  they  will  have 
at  command,  they  will  fly  to  the  re- 
lief of  the  stranger;  they  will  pour 
oil  and  wine  to  the  wounded  heart  of 
the  distressed;  they  will  dry  up  the 
tears  of  the  orphan  and  make  the 
widow's  heart  to  rejoice  (DHC.  IV, 
pp.   552,  567). 

Now,  here  in  these  tremendous 
statements  of  the  Prophet,  we 
have  some  very  specific  areas  in 
which  Relief  Society  may  serve 
without  always  awaiting  the  bish- 
op's special  call.  And  then  the 
Prophet  continues: 

Our  women  have  always  been  sig- 
nalized for  their  acts  of  benevolence 
and  kindness;  but  the  cruel  usage  that 
they  received  from  the  barbarians  of 
Missouri,  has  hitherto  prevented  their 
extending  the  hand  of  charity  in  a 
conspicuous  manner;  yet  in  the  midst 
of  their  persecution,  when  the  bread 
has  been  torn  from  their  helpless  off- 
spring by  their  cruel  oppressors,  they 
have  always  been  ready  to  open  their 
doors  to  the  weary  traveler,  to  divide 
their  scant  pittance  with  the  hungry, 
and  from  their  robbed  and  impov- 
erished wardrobes,  to  divide  with  the 
more  needy  and  destitute;  and  now 
that  they  are  living  upon  a  more  genial 
soil,  and  among  a  less  barbarous  people, 
and  possess  facilities  that  they  have  not 
heretofore  enjoyed,  we  feel  convinced 
that  with  their  concentrated  efforts, 
the  condition  of  the  suffering  poor,  of 
the  stranger  and  the  fatherless  will  be 
ameliorated   (DHC.  IV,  pp.  567-568). 

Speaking  to  the  Relief  Society 
again  on  Thursday,  the  28th  of 
April  of  that  same  year  (that 
was  five  weeks  after  its  organiza- 
tion) ,  the  Prophet  in  his  remarks 


87 


February  1967 


to  them,  as  reported  by  Eliza  R. 
Snow,  said: 

This  is  a  charitable  Society,  and 
according  to  your  natures;  it  is  nat- 
ural for  females  to  have  feelings  of 
charity  and  benevolence.  You  are  now 
placed  in  a  situation  in  which  you 
can  act  according  to  those  sympathies 
which  God  has  planted  in  your  bosoms. 

If  you  live  up  to  these  principles, 
how  great  and  glorious  will  be  your 
reward  in  the  celestial  kingdom!  If 
you  live  up  to  your  privileges,  the 
angels  cannot  be  restrained  from  be- 
ing your  associates.  .  ,  . 

If  this  Society  listens  to  the  counsel 
of  the  Almighty,  through  the  heads 
of  the  Church,  they  shall  have  power 
to  command  queens  in  their  midst 
(DHC  IV,  p.  605). 

"You  will  receive  instructions" 
— and  this  is  still  from  the  Proph- 
et: 

You  will  receive  instructions  through 
the  order  of  the  Priesthood  which  God 
has  established,  through  the  medium 
of  those  appointed  to  lead,  guide  and 
direct  the  affairs  of  the  Church  in 
this  last  dispensation;  and  I  now  turn 
the  key  in  your  behalf  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  and  this  Society  shall  re- 
joice, and  knowledge  and  intelligence 
shall  flow  down  from  this  time  hence- 
forth; this  is  the  beginning  of  better 
days  to  the  poor  and  needy,  who  shall 
be  made  to  rejoice  and  pour  forth 
blessings  on  your  heads.  .  .  .  (DHC 
IV,  p.  607). 

And  then  he  had  something  to 
say  about  laboring  close  to  home, 
while  your  knowledge  could  ex- 
tend to  the  whole  world.  I 
thought  of  Sister  Spafford  over 
there  in  the  East,  in  Asia,  when 
I  read  this  again. 

Let  your  labors  be  mostly  confined 
to  those  around  you,  in  the  circle  of 
your  own  acquaintance,  as  far  as 
knowledge  is  concerned,  it  may  ex- 
tend to  all  the  world;  but  your  ad- 
ministering should  be  confined  to  the 
circle  of  your  immediate  acquaintance, 
and  more  especially  to  the  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  (DHC  IV,  p.  607). 


I  thought  Sister  Spafford  was 
on  course  this  morning  when  she 
said  what  she  did  about  getting 
mixed  up  in  partnership  with 
other  worldly  organizations. 

The  minutes  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety organization  for  June  9, 
1842,  quote  the  Prophet  as  say- 
ing this: 

The  best  measure  or  principle  to 
bring  the  poor  to  repentance  is  to 
administer  to  their  wants.  The  Ladies* 
Relief  Society  is  not  only  to  relieve 
the  poor,  but  to  save  souls  (DHC  V, 
pp.  24-25). 

Of  course,  there  is  no  other 
organization  on  the  earth,  wom- 
en's or  any  other  kind,  that  has 
a  constitution  like  that  from  the 
Prophet  of  the  living  God. 

Now  the  records  give  us  the 
setting  and  nature  and  reveal  the 
importance  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety's objective,  which,  in  the 
words  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,  "is 
the  relief  of  the  poor,  the  desti- 
tute, the  widow,  and  the  orphan, 
for  the  exercise  of  all  benevolent 
purposes." 

Through  the  years  Church  pro- 
cedures have  varied.  Since  Relief 
Society  was  organized,  however, 
it  has  had  a  part  in  every  phase, 
and  the  sisters  have  always  par- 
ticipated. You  have  never  fal- 
tered, and  you  have  every  reason 
to  be  proud  of  your  record.  It  is 
my  conviction  and  faith  that  you 
will  not  falter  now  nor  in  the 
future,  and  I  believe  that  in  the 
days  ahead  you  will  have  an  op- 
portunity to  render  even  greater 
service  than  you  have  ever  been 
called  upon  to  render  heretofore. 

In  addition  to  responding  to 
the  call  of  the  bishop  for  assist- 
ance in  Church  welfare,  and 
without    encroaching    upon    his 


88 


Compassionate  Service  In  Relief  Society 


prerogatives,  members  of  the  Re- 
lief Society  should  be  ever  alert 
to  acts  of  benevolence  on  a  neigh- 
bor-to-neighbor basis.  Many  are 
the  poor,  the  destitute,  the 
widows,  the  orphans,  and  the 
strangers  whose  tears  are  to  be 
dried  and  whose  hearts  are  to  be 
made  to  rejoice  by  your  flying 
to  their  relief  and  pouring  into 
their  distressed  souls  the  healing 
balm  of  divine  charity  and  be- 
nevolence. 

Here  are  some  quotations  from 
a  conmiunication  recently  re- 
ceived by  a  friend  of  mine  which 
deliver,  I  think,  a  real  message 
on  this  theme: 

.  .  .  Although  LDS  people  are  fine 
citizens  (this  is  a  non-member  writing 
to  a  good  member  of  the  Church)  and 
have  created  a  society  in  which  every- 
one in  Utah  enjoys  living,  they  do  not 
give  the  impression  of  being  friendly 
neighbors  to  newcomers.  In  the  four 
moves  I  have  made  in  Utah,  I  have 
never  been  called  on  by  close  neigh- 
bors who  are  LDS.  .  .  . 

I  had  lunch  with  a  businessman 
who  had  just  moved  here  from  Den- 
ver. .  .  .  He  thought  he  was  going  to 
like  it  here,  but  his  wife  is  very 
lonely.  They  moved  into  a  southeast 
residential  neighborhood,  apparently 
completely  LDS,  and  not  one  neigh- 
bor has  come  to  call  on  her. 

I  am  sure  that  newcomers  would 
learn  to  appreciate  the  basic  tolerance 
and  friendship  of  the  LDS  people 
much  more  readily  if  it  were  active 
LDS  policy  to  welcome  newcomers — 
regardless  of  religion — not  as  pro- 
selyters,  but  as  neighbors  who  live 
together  in  harmony.  .  .  . 

That  we  render  our  service  in 
the  proper  spirit  is  of  first  im- 
portance. There  is  a  lying  and  de- 
ceptive spirit  abroad  in  the  world 
today  that  would  persuade  us 
that  we  can  discharge  our  divine- 
ly imposed  obligations  in  these 
matters  by  turning  them  over  to 


the  welfare  workers  of  the  "wel- 
fare state"  or  to  "socialism."  But 
this  we  cannot  do.  In  these  sys- 
tems, neither  the  giver  nor  the 
receiver  enjoys  the  spirit  of  the 
Lord.  Acts  of  benevolence  must 
be  done  in  the  spirit  of  that  char- 
ity which  is  the  "pure  love  of 
Christ,"  if  they  are  to  meet  the 
standards  of  Relief  Society. 
Mormon  says  that  if  one 

.  .  .  offereth  a  gift,  or  prayeth  unto 
God,  except  he  shall  do  it  with  real 
intent  it  profiteth  him  nothing. 

For  behold,  it  is  not  counted  unto 
him  for  righteousness. 

For  behold,  if  a  man  being  evil 
giveth  a  gift,  he  doeth  it  grudgingly; 
wherefore  it  is  counted  unto  him  the 
same  as  if  he  had  retained  the  gift; 
wherefore  he  is  counted  evil  before 
God   (Moroni  7:6-8). 

The  Prophet^s  remarks  to  the 
Relief  Society,  on  March  30, 
1842,  were  reported  as  follows. 
Listen,  he's  talking  to  Relief  So- 
ciety here: 

.  .  .  the  Saints  should  be  a  select 
people,  separate  from  all  the  evils  of 
the  world — choice,  virtuous,  and  holy, 
The  Lord  (he  said)  was  going  to 
make  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
a  kingdom  of  Priests,  a  holy  people, 
a  chosen  generation,  as  in  Enoch's 
day  .  .  .  (DHC  IV,  page  570). 

The  fact  that  the  Prophet 
made  these  remarks  to  the  Relief 
Society  sisters  persuades  me  that 
he  expected  them,  in  carrying 
out  their  "benevolent  purposes," 
to  be,  even  as  the  gospel  is  in 
its  field,  "...  a  light  to  the 
world"  (D&C  45:9).  I  challenge 
you,  my  beloved  sisters,  there- 
fore, in  the  words  of  the  scripture 

.  .  .  Arise  and  shine  forth,  that  thy 
light  may  be  a  standard  for  the  na- 
tions .  .  .  (D&C  115:5). 

In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 


89 


SECOND  PRIZE  STORY 

The  Relief  Society 
Short  Story  Contest 


A 

Gift 
to  the 


Marie  M.  Hayes 


■  As  the  first  bell-like  notes  of 
"Silent  Night'*  pealed  through 
the  kitchen,  Nora  brushed  her 
brown  hair  back  from  her  fore- 
head and  shut  the  radio  off 
with  an  angry  snap.  Would 
Christmas  really  come  this  year? 
She  couldn't  believe  it. 

Nora  was  young  and  attractive, 
with  a  sprinkling  of  freckles 
across  her  pert  nose,  but  her 
shoulders  slumped  and  she  looked 
tired. 

Through  the  driving  Oregon 
rain  that  beat  in  torrents  on  her 
window,  she  watched  the  yellow 
bulk  of  the  school  bus  take  shape 
and  stop  near  the  gate.  As  the 
children  alighted,  she  performed 
the  daily  ritual  of  counting  .  .  . 
one  .  .  .  two  .  .  .  three  .  .  .  and 
then  the  bleakness  of  the  late 
winter  afternoon  settled  about 
her  as  the  bus  heaved  itself  down 
the  road.  She  knew  there  were 
only  three,  could  be  only  three, 
yet  she  watched  daily  for  the 
little  golden-haired  boy  who 
would  never  run  up  that  path 
waving  his  latest  art  creation. 
Almost  four  months  now,  since 


the  accident.  Ronnie  would  have 
been  seven  last  month.  His  new 
bike,  the  one  Cal  had  bought  last 
summer  for  his  birthday  was 
still  in  the  garage,  unopened.  It 
seemed  like  yesterday. 

Carol  burst  into  the  warm 
kitchen,  wet  brown  curls  creep- 
ing out  from  under  her  yellow 
slicker  hood,  filling  the  room  with 
nine-year-old  exuberance. 

"Mommy,  Mommy,  our  room's 
having  a  Christmas  party.  Can 
you  come.  Mommy,  please?" 

"We'll  see  later,  dear."  Would 
they  never  quit  asking  her?"  Now, 
what  did  you  bring  home  today?" 

Laura,  the  brisk  December  air 
heightening  the  glow  on  her 
pretty  features,  dumped  armloads 
of  books  on  the  kitchen  table  and 
began  pulHng  off  her  boots.  "The 
little  kids  in  seventh  grade  are 
coming  to  our  Christmas  dance 
this  year,"  she  said  disdainfully. 

The  door  opened  again,  and  in 
trudged  six-year-old  Kerry,  her 
arms  loaded  with  the  day's  mail, 
soggy  wet  and  ink  running. 
"Mail,  Mommy!"  She  carried  the 
mail  to  Nora,  leaving  a  trail  of 


90 


wet  mud  across  the  newly  waxed 
floor.  "I  said  goodbye  to  my 
friend  Cindy.  She  lives  up  that 
way."  Kerry  waved  vaguely  in 
the  direction  of  the  tractor  road 
that  extended  up  through  the 
Jensen's  farm  land. 

"Oh,  yeah,  that  new  family 
that  moved  into  the  Clayboume's 
old  cabin,"  Laura  said,  as  she 
opened  the  refrigerator  door  and 
stood,  looking  in.  "Their  name's 
Wilson.  The  kids  at  school  say 
they're  on  welfare.  The  oldest 
girl's  in  my  lit  class  and  she 
wears  awful  clothes." 

"Sh-h-h,  Laura.  Not  in  front 
of  the  girls." 

Laura  turned  from  the  refrig- 
erator, holding  a  piece  of  stale 
cake.  "Hey,  Mom,  haven't  we  got 
anything  else  to  eat?" 

Nora  began  thumbing  through 
the  mail.  "Here's  a  letter  from 
Grandma."  As  she  read,  the  girls 
continued  their  chatter,  dropping 
boots  on  the  floor  and  sheading 
coats.  "Girls,  Grandma  wants  us 
to  spend  Christmas  with  them  in 
Montana  this  year." 

"Oh,  Mommy,  can  we  please?" 


!>> 


Carol  asked,  grabbing  Nora's 
hand  and  jimiping  excitedly. 

Kerry's  pixie  face  lit  suddenly, 
as  she  sucked  in  her  breath  and 
asked,  "Oh,  will  there  be  snow?" 

As  she  read  the  letter,  mem- 
ories stirred  within  Nora.  She 
was  once  again  a  child  in  her 
parents'  old-fashioned  stone  farm- 
house. She  could  see  the  crusted 
snow  piled  high  over  the  window 
sills,  with  icicles,  a  solid  wall, 
extending  down  to  meet  the 
snow.  She  felt  again  the  shiver 
of  excitement,  waking  in  a  cold 
bedroom  on  Christmas  morning, 
felt  the  warm  glow  of  the  hearth 
fire  and  smelled  the  burning  pine 
logs.  She  pictured  the  magnif- 
icent tree,  crowned  with  an  angel 
and  groaning  under  the  weight  of 
sparkling  ornaments.  It  would  be 
a  way  of  getting  through  this 
first  Christmas  without  Ronnie. 
Her  mother  had  surely  thought 
of  that. 

"If  we  go.  Mom,  can  we  wait 
until  after  the  matinee  dance  at 
school?" 

Laura's  voice  shattered  her 
thoughts,  bringing  her  abruptly 


91 


February  1967 

back  to  the  present.  It  was  no  When  they  went  to  Victoria  on 

use.  Things  couldn't  possibly  be  the  ferry,  Ronnie,  who  had  be- 

the  same.  come  an  explorer,  disappeared  and 

"Daddy    probably    can't    get  threw  the  crew  into  a  panic.  Nora 

away!"   Nora   said,   flinging   the  remembered  her  anger  and  relief 

letter  down  and  turning  quickly  when  they  found  him  hiding  in 

to  stare  out  the  window.  a   lifeboat.    But    Ronnie    was    a 

Carol  pressed  her  mother's  arm.  special  kind  of  boy,  and  no  one 

"You  don't  want  to  go  without  could  stay  angry  with  him  long. 

Ronnie,  do  you.  Mommy?"  Each  night,  Nora  had  tiptoed 

Nora  rubbed  the  sleeve  of  her  into   his   room   and   tucked   the 

dress  across  eyes  damp  with  tears  covers  up  tightly  under  his  chin, 

and  shook  her  head.  Then  she  would  study  his  face, 

"Ronnie  died,"  observed  Kerry,  relaxed  in  sleep,  the  long  dark 
"our  brother's  in  heaven  now.  lashes  brushing  against  his  sun- 
Why  did  Ronnie  die.  Mommy?"  burned  cheeks,   and   a   flood  of 

"Go  change  your  clothes,  girls!"  happiness  would  make  her  forget 

Nora    said,    much    too    sharply,  the   day's   trials   and  remember 

"Laura,    you    must    have    some  only  the  way  he  looked  when  he 

homework.    Get    it    done    right  said,  "I  love  you.  Mommy." 

now."  He  had  been  on  an  imaginary 

"But,    Mommy,"    Kerry    per-  adventure  the  day  of  the  acci- 

sisted,    "I    want   to   talk   about  dent.    Nora    and    Ronnie    were 

Ronnie."  picking   beans   for  canning,  but 

"No,  Kerry,  not  now!"  She  had  Ronnie,  the  astronaut,  had  tired 
to  fight  to  control  her  voice.  She  of  the  job  and  decided  to  fly 
sank  down  limply  at  the  kitchen  down  to  the  space  station.  Nora 
table,  buried  her  face  in  her  arms  shook  her  head  as  she  watched 
and  waited  until  she  heard  the  the  little  figure  disappear  around 
children  quietly  climb  the  stairs,  the  house,  headed  for  the  mail- 
She  couldn't  talk  about  Ronnie,  box.  It  seemed  only  seconds  later 
Not  now  .  .  .  not  ever.  that   she   heard   the   screech   of 

S  brakes  and  felt  the  hard  knot  of 
HE  tried  to  remember  only  the  fear  tighten  within  her. 
gospel's  teachings.  She  knew  that  She  had  run,  weak-kneed,  down 
someday  Ronnie  would  be  hers  the  path,  and  even  when  she  saw 
again,  but  it  didn't  help  too  Ronnie's  white  face  as  he  lay, 
much.  She  needed  Ronnie  now,  motionless,  by  the  roadside,  she 
not  in  some  far-off  time  she  could  couldn't  believe  that  for  Ronnie, 
barely  comprehend,  but  now.  life  had  ceased  to  be  important. 
Why  did  Ronnie  die?  Why?  There  was  no  one  to  blame.  Ron- 
Nothing  seemed  right  without  nie  had  run  in  front  of  the  car. 
him.  Like  many  bright  children.  The  driver  had  tried  to  stop,  but 
he  had  created  his  own  imaginary  the  moments  were  too  few  and 
world  and  alternately  delighted  too  precious,  and  now  Ronnie  was 
and  appalled  the  family  with  his  gone. 

antics.  Once  he  was  a  barber  and  Why  couldn't  she  believe  it? 

cut  Kerry's  hair.   It  had  taken  Even  now,  it  was  easier  to  peek 

months  for  it  to  grow  out  again,  around  the  comers  at  it.  In  the 

92 


Second  Prize  Story — A  Gift  to  the  Giver 


mornings,  if  she  pretended  Ron- 
nie was  at  school,  would  return 
on  the  bus  with  the  girls,  then 
she  could  get  through  the  long, 
gray  winter  days.  But  each  after- 
noon it  was  the  same.  The  bus 
would  stop  and  the  children 
would  get  out  .  .  .  one  .  .  .  two 
.  .  .  three  .  .  .  but  no  Ronnie. 

Nora  was  still  sitting  in  the 
shadow  when  Calvin  came  in  for 
supper.  He  was  tall  and  dark  and 
soft-spoken,  slightly  graying  at 
the  temples.  He  was  too  slender 
for  the  heavy  work  of  the  farm, 
but  he  loved  his  work  and  put  in 
long  hours  each  day,  pushing  him- 
self to  the  limits  of  his  strength. 
He  dropped  into  a  chair  and  lis- 
tened as  Nora  told  him  about 
the  letter  from  her  mother.  The 
smiles  that  very  seldom  played 
around  the  comers  of  his  eyes 
these  days  returned  as  he  gently 
pulled  Nora  to  her  feet. 

"Let's  do  it,  Nora,"  he  urged, 
tipping  her  face  up  to  his.  "I'd 
do  almost  anything  to  make  my 
best  girl  smile  again." 

They  made  their  plans.  They 
could  reach  Missoula  by  Christ- 
mas Eve  if  the  weather  held  and 
spend  a  full  week  there.  Nora 
craved  her  mother's  solicitous 
attentions.  She  felt  almost  like  a 
child  again  as  she  bustled  about, 
preparing  for  their  holiday. 

The  day  she  baked  the  Christ- 
mas cookies,  Kerry  brought  little 
Cindy  Wilson  home  from  school 
to  play.  Nora  tied  huge  aprons 
about  their  waists,  stood  them  on 
kitchen  chairs,  and  let  them 
spread  red  and  green  frosting  on 
the  crisp,  nutmeg-flavored  bells. 
After  a  few  minutes,  Cindy  laid 
down  her  knife  and  fastened 
luminous  brown  eyes  on  Nora. 
The  eyes  were  too  large  for  the 


little  pinched  face,  and  her  dark 
hair  hung  straight  and  lifeless 
down  her  back. 

"We  used  to  have  these  at  our 
house,"  she  said,  "before  Daddy 
left." 

"You  may  take  some  home  to- 
day, Cindy,"  Nora  said,  swallow- 
ing the  lump  in  her  throat. 

"I'm  getting  a  Baby  Boo  doll 
for  Christmas,  Cindy,"  prated 
Kerry.  "What's  Santa  bringing 
you?" 

Cindy  hung  her  head.  "Mom- 
my says  Santa  can't  come  this 
year.  He  doesn't  know  where  we 
live  'cause  we  just  moved." 


'Oh,  Santa'll  know.  He'll  find 
us  at  Grandma's  house  and  that's 
way  over  in.  .  .  ." 

"Kerry,  why  don't  you  and 
Cindy  run  out'  and  find  some  pine 
cones?  I  want  to  make  a  wreath 
for  Grandma's  door." 

Nora  hurried  the  children  out- 
side, hoping  Kerry  would  forget 
the  constant  chatter  about  Santa 
and  gifts.  She  kept  thinking  of 
Cindy's  shabby  clothes  and 
threadbare  coat,  and  the  way  she 
eyed  the  ever-increasing  pile  of 
gaily  wrapped  presents  on  the 
dining-room  table. 

Nora  thought  of  Cindy  often, 
but  only  fleetingly.  She  was  hur- 


93 


February  1967 

rying  now,  caught  up  in  the  tra-  clutched  her  doll  and  asked,  "Is 

ditional  last  minute  struggle  to  it  time  to  go  yet.  Daddy?" 

be  ready  for  Christmas.  "Sh,   Kerry."   Cal  turned  the 

On  Saturday,  a  lovely,  feathery  radio  up.  "Listen." 
blanket  of  snow  floated  down  to  The  newscaster  was  saying, 
cover  the  Oregon  countryside,  "The  John  Day  bridge  has  just 
leaving  only  the  stately  pines  been  reported  washed  out.  Flood- 
green  against  the  white  hills.  Un-  ing  is  widespread  on  all  roads 
accustomed  to  snow  in  their  west-  throughout  the  State,  and  all 
em  Oregon  home,  the  girls  were  interstate  highways  are  closed  to 
beside  themselves  with  joy.  through  traffic.  We  repeat  .  .  .all 

"Won't  Grandpa  be  surprised  highways  are  closed.   The  Gov- 

when  we  tell  him  we  have  snow  emor  has  just  declared  Oregon 

at  our  house,  too!"  cried  Carol,  a  disaster  area." 

Ti  Cal  reached  over  and  shut  the 

HE  weather  warmed  on  Mon-  radio  off.  "I'm  sorry,  honey."  His 

day,  and  the  rain  gushed  down  in  eyes   begged    for  Nora's  under- 

torrents,  melting  the  snow,  "Co-  standing.  "Let's  get  some  sleep, 

lumbia  River's  rising,"  announced  We  can  unload  the  car  in  the 

Cal  as  he  came  in  from  work  that  morning." 

evening.  He  shook  the  rain  from  Nora's  heart  sank.  She  simply 

his  shoulders,  and  his  boots  made  couldn't  go  through  this  dreary 

muddy  pools  on  the  floor.  "Every-  Christmas. 

body  in  Portland's  braced  for  a  "Can't  we  go  to  Grandma's?" 

flood."  Kerry  asked,  stricken. 

"We'll  be  all  right  once  we're  "I'm   afraid  not,   honey.   The 

over  the  mountains,  won't  we?"  roads  are  all  flooded." 

Nora  glanced  up  from  the  pork  Kerry   considered   a   moment, 

chops  she  was  browning,  worry  shifting  her  doll  from  one  arm  to 

written  across  her  face.  the  other.  "Well  then,  we'd  better 

"Hope  so.  We'll  check  with  the  call  Santa.  He's  not  coming  to 

State    patrol    before    we    start.  Cindy's  house,  and  he  probably 

Wouldn't  want  to  be  stranded  on  won't  come  here  either  unless  we 

Christmas."  tell  him.  Why  can't  he  come  to 

So     the     packing     proceeded,  Cindy's  house.  Mommy?" 

presents   were   wrapped,   baking  Nora  gazed  at  her  child,  tousled 

finished,   and   suitcases   packed,  yellow   curls  pushed  back  from 

By  Tuesday  night  the  car  was  a  high  brow,  a  row  of  pink  toes 

loaded  and  ready  to  roll.  peeking   out  from   beneath   her 

"Scoot    to    bed,    girls,"    com-  pajamas,  her  liquid  brown  eyes 

manded  Cal,  shooing  his  pajama-  seeming  older  than  her  six  years, 

clad  daughters  up  the  stairs.  We  Why  it's  as  though  I'd  never 

will  be  dragging  you  out  at  five  seen  her  before,  she  thought,  and, 

in  the  morning,  so  sleep  fast."  in  truth,  she  really  hadn't  seen 

But  Kerry,  in  her  excitement,  her,    not    since    that    day    four 

lay  wide-eyed,  and,  at  midnight,  months  ago — and  then  the  vague 

she  crept  downstairs  where  her  feeling  that  had  troubled  her  for 

parents  were  listening  to  the  lat-  days  took  shape, 

est  reports  on  the  flood.  Kerry  "Don't  you  worry,  Kerry,  San- 

94 


Second  Prize  Story — A  Gift  to  the  Giver 


ta*s  coming  to  Cindy's  house,  and 
will  come  here,  too.  We'll  help 
him.  Now,  off  to  bed  with  you. 
We  have  a  busy  day  tomorrow." 
Next  morning  found  the  girls 
heartbroken.  Laura  moped  about 
in  her  room,  gazing  at  the  solid 
sheet  of  rain  that  seemed  to  slide 
down  the  hill  from  their  house 
and  dissolve  into  the  river  that 
was  once  a  road.  Kerry  and  Carol 
pestered  Laura  and  quarreled 
with  each  other. 

At  breakfast,  Nora  presented 
her  scheme.  "Girls,"  she  an- 
nounced, as  she  poured  steaming 
hot  chocolate,  "the  Wilsons  have 
nothing  for  Christmas.  WeVe 
been  so  busy  with  our  own  plans 
that  we  haven't  given  them 
much  thought.  I  wonder,  would 
you  share  your  Christmas  with 
them?" 

"Oh,  yes.  Mommy,  let's!"  Carol 
and  Kerry  chimed  in  together. 
"We  always  get  so  many  toys 
and  things.  It'll  be  fun,"  added 
Carol. 

Nora  looked  at  Laura  who  was 
stirring  her  oatmeal  and  gazing 
at  the  sugar  bowl.  "Well,  Laura?" 

.   "I  don't  know.  Mom WeU, 

okay,  why  not?" 

One  day  to  prepare  Christmas 
for  an  entire  family!  What  a 
bustle  there  was  in  the  Jensen 
household  that  day.  Nora  men- 
tally counted  off  the  family.  Be- 
sides Mrs.  Wilson,  there  were 
Cindy,  Nancy,  who  was  Laura's 
age,  and  a  boy,  Tom,  about 
twelve.  The  girls  would  be  easy 
but  what  about  the  brother? 
Well,  they  would  see. 

She  brought  out  a  small  turkey, 
extra  cookies,  and  plum  pudding 
from  the  freezer.  The  girls  opened 
some  of  the  packages,  exclaimed 


over  their  contents,  and  dutifully 
wrapped  them  again,  tagging 
them  for  the  appropriate  Wilson 
child.  Laura  even  donated  some 
of  her  beloved  books. 

Cal  rigged  up  a  wagon  to  carry 
the  bounty  up  the  tractor  road, 
now  ankle  deep  in  mud  and 
water.  He  trudged  out  to  the  far 
field,  where  he  cut  two  young 
pines,  one  for  their  own  living 
room,  and  one  for  the  Wilson's. 
Kerry  and  Carol  spent  hours 
making  paper  chains  to  decorate 
the  trees.  At  last,  as  dusk  was 
descending  on  a  very  rain-soaked 
Christmas  Eve,  they  were  ready 
to  start. 

Then,  suddenly  Laura  stopped. 
"Wait!"  she  cried.  "What  about 
Tom?"  They  had  forgotten  Tom. 
All  the  presents  were  for  girls, 
and  it  was  too  late  now.  .  .  .  Cal 
caught  Nora's  eye,  his  glance 
asking  an  unspoken  question. 

"Oh,  no,  Cal!  That  was  for 
Ronnie.  We  just  couldn't  do 
that."  The  pain  in  Nora's  heart 
seemed  more  than  she  could  bear, 
and  tears  welled  up  in  her  eyes. 
Cal  came  over  and  lightly  touched 
her  shoulder. 

"Look,  honey,  I  know  how  you 
feel.  But  Ronnie's  gone.  The  girls 
have  their  own  bikes,  and  Tom 
could  really  use  it." 

Nora  looked  forlornly  at  Cal. 
"It's  no  good  pretending  any- 
more, is  it?"  she  asked,  and  her 
voice  caught  in  a  sort  of  choking 
sob.  "Ronnie's  really  gone,  and 
we'll  just  have  to  face  it." 

Laura  put  her  arm  around  her 
mother.  "Don't  cry.  Mom,"  she 
said,  "you've  still  got  us,  and  we 
want  to  help  if  you'll  let  us." 

Nora  wanted  to  cry  out  with 
the  overwhelming  sense  of  loss 
that  engulfed  her,  but  along  with 


95 


February  1967 


the  loss  came  a  new  feeling  of 
something  gained.  "Get  the  bike, 
Cal/'  she  said.  "Tom  really 
should  have  it." 

As  she  watched  Cal  load  the 
bike  on  the  wagon,  a  weight  lifted 
in  her  heart.  Now,  at  last,  she 
could  let  Ronnie  go.  She  couldn't 
do  it  easily,  for  to  go  on  without 
Ronnie  was  like  tearing  out  a 
part  of  herself,  but  at  least  she 
could  face  it  squarely.  Ronnie 
was  gone,  but  the  family  ties 
were  still  there.  She  had  her  hus- 
band and  her  daughters,  and 
their  memories  of  Ronnie  would 
be  happy  ones.  Leok  forward,  she 
told  herself,  to  the  day  when 
we'll  all  be  together  again. 

The  horse  pulled  the  wagon 
along  the  rain-rutted  road.  The 
family  walked  alongside,  thank- 
ful for  the  gentle  rain  that  had 
replaced  the  morning's  deluge. 

When  they  reached  the  little 
cabin,  with  one  small  light  shin- 
ing in  the  window,  Cal  motioned 
them  back,  quietly  unloaded  the 
gifts  on  the  porch,  and  headed 
the  wagon  back  down  the  road. 

Just  before  they  turned  the 
bend,  Cal  cried,  "Merry  Christ- 
mas!" 

They  hid  in  the  shadows  until 


the  front  door  burst  open  and  the 
children  crowded  onto  the  porch. 
Even  at  this  distance,  Nora  could 
see  the  look  of  wonder  and  sur- 
prise on  their  faces.  She  felt  the 
tears,  mixed  with  the  gentle  rain, 
wet  upon  her  cheeks,  and  her 
heart  swelled  with  pride  as  she 
watched  her  own  three  daughters 
hugging  one  another,  scarcely 
able  to  contain  themselves  with 
sheer  joyl 

Cal  held  her  close  and  whis- 
pered, "What  a  perfect  Christ- 
mas for  our  family." 

Going  home,  not  noticing  the 
rain  any  longer,  someone  struck 
up  a  Christmas  carol.  Nora  found 
herself  singing  for  the  first  time 
in  many  weeks. 

"Sing,  choirs  of  angels  .  .  ." 
they  sang  and  then  Nora  felt 
Kerry's  cold  little  hand  inside 
her  pocket. 

"Mommy,"  she  whispered,  "this 
is  a  good  Christmas.  I'm  so 
happy." 

"So  am  I,  dear,"  she  whispered 
back. 

Nora  squeezed  the  little  hand, 
and,  as  she  let  this  new  thought 
settle  into  her  heart,  she  realized, 
with  a  rush  of  love,  that  it  was 
true. 


Marie  M.  Hayes,  a  writer  new  to  the  pages  of  the  Magazine,  is  the  author  of  the 
second  prize  story  "A  Gift  to  the  Giver."  She  grew  up  in  Richmond,  Utah,  was 
graduated  from  North  Cache  High  School,  and  attended  Utah  State  University. 
In  outlining  the  highlights  of  her  life,  she  tells  us:  "My  husband  is  P.  Kennan 
hayes.  We  were  an  Air  Force  family  for  seven  years.  We  now  live  in  Seattle, 
Washington,  where  Kennan  manages  a  securities  corporation.  We  have  three 
lovely  daughters  and  a  two-year-old  son.  Although  I  have  always  lovtd  to  write, 
I  have  worked  at  it  seriously  for  only  two  years.  My  interests  include  my  family, 
Church  work,  writing,  and  archaeology.  I  am  serving  on  our  stake  Sunday  School 
Board,  and  as  cultural  refinement  class  leader  in  Relief  Society." 


96 


The  Class  Leader 
Makes  the  Difference 

Dr.  Alma  P.  Burton 
Assistant  Administrator  of  Seminaries  and  Institutes  of  Religion 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Social  Relations  Department  of  the 
Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference,  September  29,  1966] 


■  I  should  like  to  begin  this  feel  that  I  was  growing  into  the 
morning  by  referring  to  the  sig-  calling  which  had  come  to  me.  I 
nificance  of  your  position  as  the  think  your  position  is  not  unlike 
stake  leader  in  this  department,  that,  and  that  additional  assist- 
There  are  two  important  points  ance  and  added  blessings  will 
to  remember  with  respect  to  this  come  to  you  through  diligently 
marvelous  opportunity  which  has  seeking  the  Lord  in  prayer  abqut 
come  to  you.  First,  no  one  but  this  position  to  which  you  have 
you  can  do  the  work  or  perform  been  called, 
your  task  in  your  stake,  so  long  Having  made  these  introduc- 
as  you  hold  this  position  of  lead-  tory  remarks,  I  should  like  now 
ership;  and  secondly,  there  is  a  to  discuss  with  you  why  "The 
special  blessing  that  comes  with  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Differ- 
every  call  in  the  Church.  You  ence." 
are  entitled  to  the  blessing  and 

assistance  that  are  reserved  for  '■  Attitude  of  the  Teacher 
this  particular  calhng.  It  is  of  utmost  importance  that 
There  will  come  to  each  one  you  view  your  calling  with  a  pos- 
who  is  called  to  a  position  in  this  itive  attitude.  This  is  particularly 
Church,  by  prayerfully  petition-  significant  because  you  are  the 
ing  the  Lord  for  assistance  in  ful-  most  important  visual  aid  that 
filling  that  responsibility,  a  par-  will  ever  be  presented  to  your 
ticular  blessing  and  a  spiritual  class.  No  visual  aid  that  you  pre- 
power  for  the  benefit  of  that  per-  pare  will  be  as  effective  in  pro- 
son  at  that  time  and  in  that  moting  your  lesson  as  your  own 
position.  The  first  two  years  I  personal  self.  Therefore,  you  must 
served  as  stake  president  it  maintain  a  positive  attitude  re- 
seemed  as  though  I  was  on  my  garding  your  position  of  leader- 
knees  almost  as  much  as  I  was  ship. 

on  my  feet,  praying  for  divine  Keep  constantly  in  mind  the 

guidance  from  the  Lord  to  assist  fact    that    your    class    members 

me  in  fulfilling  my  responsibility,  have  come  to  learn,  that  some  of 

Finally,  after  much  prayer,  study,  them  have  made  certain  sacrifices 

and  soul  searching,  I  began  to  in  order  to  be  in  attendance  on 

97 


February  1967 


that  particular  day. 

Many  years  ago  while  working 
as  an  assistant  manager  in  a  J.  C. 
Penney's  store,  Mr.  J.  C.  Penney 
visited  our  store.  He  talked  with 
the  customers  as  they  came  in, 
and  visited  with  the  clerks  dur- 
ing that  afternoon.  In  the  eve- 
ning he  held  a  meeting  with  the 
employees.  I  remember  only  one 
statement  he  made,  and  it  was 
that  we  should  never  say  to  a 
person  who  comes  into  the  store, 
"You  don't  want  to  buy  some- 
thing, do  you?"  I  was  rather 
young  at  the  time,  but  I  still  re- 
member the  impression  which 
this  statement  made  upon  me, 
and  how  effective  it  has  been  in 
helping  me  since  that  time.  He 
said  we  must  always  assume  that 
a  person  who  comes  into  the 
store  has  come  with  the  purpose 
in  mind  of  making  a  purchase. 

I  submit  this  same  suggestion 
to  you  with  respect  to  teaching. 
You  must  assume  that  your  class 
leaders  have  made  considerable 
preparation  and,  oftentimes,  a 
definite  sacrifice  to  be  present  in 
your  department  on  that  partic- 
ular day  because  they  want  to 
learn.  They  want  the  help  that 
you  can  give  them.  Use  the  pos- 
itive approach. 

You  should  have  a  positive  at- 
titude about  the  materials  which 
have  been  prepared  for  use  dur- 
ing the  year.  These  lesson  mate- 
rials have  been  prepared  by  very 
capable  men  and  women.  Do  not 
find  fault  with  what  has  been 
prepared.  Do  not  spend  time 
criticizing  it.  Use  your  precious 
hour  in  a  positive  way.  Adapt  the 
materials  to  your  situation.  The 
lesson  materials  have  been  pre- 
pared with  the  view  in  mind  of 
giving  you  the  best  possible  as- 


sistance. By  adopting  a  positive 
attitude  toward  what  has  been 
prepared,  you  will  avail  yourself 
of  greater  strength  and  power  in 
giving  your  lesson. 

Assume  the  attitude  that  this 
is  your  day  and  your  opportunity 
and  that  you  have  every  right  to 
experience  success  and  to  find 
real  joy.  If  you  cannot  view  your 
position  in  a  positive  way,  and  if 
you  are  unable  to  experience  real 
joy  as  the  social  relations  leader, 
perhaps  you  should  consult  with 
your  Relief  Society  president. 

The  attitude  of  the  teacher  is 
all  important.  A  teacher  who  pos- 
sesses a  strong  positive  attitude 
toward  her  responsibility  has  ac- 
quired one  of  the  most  funda- 
mental and  important  tools  for 
teaching. 

II.  Lesson  Preparation 

Age  should  not  make  a  dif- 
ference in  Relief  Society.  Our 
great  and  beloved  prophet,  Pres- 
ident David  0.  McKay,  is  one  of 
the  most  prominent  examples  of 
this  fact  that  the  world  has  ever 
known.  On  his  ninetieth  birthday 
he  remarked  that  he  did  not  feel 
old  and  that,  although  his  body 
was  unable  to  respond  as  it  had 
done  in  his  earlier  years,  still  his 
spirit  and  attitude  were  that  of 
being  young  and  having  love  for 
life  and  all  it  affords. 

My  wife  had  an  interesting  ex- 
perience in  the  social  relations 
department  last  year  when  she 
was  choosing  a  cast  for  a  presen- 
tation. One  part  called  for  an 
elderly  lady.  She  chose  a  sister 
who  was  about  eighty  years  old, 
and  when  discussing  the  part  to 
be  played,  the  lady  who  had 
had  eighty  birthdays,  but  still 
thought  young,  said  to  her,  "How 


98 


The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference 

do  you  want  me  to  dress,  as  an  be  clear  to  your  class.  Converse- 
old  lady?**  ly,  if  what  you  have  prepared  is 

We  must  always  think  of  our  clear  and  meaningful  to  you,  and 
class  members  as  being  young  at  if  these  materials  are  interesting 
heart.  Age  should  never  be  a  bar-  to  your  husband  and  your  mature 
rier  to  learning,  particularly  to  children,  then  you  may  safely  as- 
leaming  the  things  which  are  sume  (keeping  the  fact  in  mind 
presented  in  Relief  Society  for  that  you  must  relate  them  to 
the  betterment  of  the  home  and  your  particular  class)  that  they 
family.  Successful  preparation  will  be  acceptable  to  your  group, 
can  only  be  made  when  the  lead-  This  is  what  is  called  maturing 
er  bears  in  mind  that  age  does  the  preparation.  When  the  Lord 
not  make  a  difference  as  far  as  makes  a  squash  it  only  takes  a 
alertness  is  concerned,  and  that  few  months,  but  for  an  oak  tree 
one  should  always  think  of  her  it  takes  100  years.  Make  your 
class  members  as  individuals  who  lesson  more  enduring  than  pump- 
have  a  real  desire  to  improve  kins.  Mature  it  well, 
their  knowledge.  The  quality  of  the  lesson  will 

Successful  preparation  is  best  depend  on  the  amount  of  time 
accomplished  when  the  class  devoted  to  its  preparation.  How- 
leader  has  the  class  members  in  ever,  remember  also  that  one 
mind.  Each  stake  is  different  and  hour  of  thoughtful  preparation  is 
each  ward  is  different.  We  must  worth  more  than  thirty-six  hours 
determine  how  best  to  meet  the  of  worrying  and  stewing.  But,  no 
particular  situation  that  con-  matter  how  well  prepared  you 
fronts  us.  The  same  preparation  are,  you  must  not  assume  that 
would  not  be  made  to  teach  you  are  the  final  word  in  every- 
every  class  in  the  Relief  Society  thing  to  everyone.  One  should  al- 
social  relations  department  of  ways  assume  that  there  will  be 
the  Church  in  exactly  the  same  times  when  it  is  highly  appro- 
way.  Each  leader  must  have  the  priate  to  say,  "I  don*t  know." 
members  of  her  group  or  class  The  story  is  told  of  a  young 
in  mind  as  she  prepares  her  mate-  kindergarten  child  who  was  draw- 
rials.  In  this  matter  of  prepara-  ing  with  crayons  on  a  piece  of 
tion  we  need  to  work  smarter  not  paper  one  morning,  and  his  teach- 
harder.  er  approached  and  asked,  "What 

The  following  three  suggestions  are   you   drawing.    Sonny?"    He 

need  to  be  kept  in  mind  in  pre-  said,  "I  am  drawing  a  picture  of 

paring  lesson  materials:  heaven   and    hell."    She    replied 

1.  Read  yourself  full  that  no  one  knew  what  heaven 

2.  Think  yourself  empty  and    hell    looked    like,    and    he 

3.  Talk  yourself  clear  quickly    answered,    "They    will 
After  you  have  read  fully,  have  when  I  get  through  with  this  pic- 
thought     carefully,     and     have  ture." 

talked  over  the  ideas  to  yourself.  However  good   your   prepara- 

then  try  these  ideas  on  your  hus-  tion  may  be,  there  will  be  some 

band  and  your  mature  children. '  things  about  which  someone  else 

If  what  you  have  prepared  is  not  may  be  able  to  give  a  better  an- 

clear  to  them  nor  you,  it  will  not  swer  than  you.  You  should  al- 

99 


February  1967 

ways  keep  yourself  in  a  frame  of  connecting  pieces  at  the  outer 
mind  where  you  are  wilhng  to  re-  edges,  and,  finally,  by  summari- 
ceive  suggestions  from  others  zation  and  conclusion,  she  should 
when  you  reach  points  that  you  put  the  band  about  her  lesson  as 
are  not  as  capable  of  handHng  as  one  would  the  iron  rim  around 
are  they,  and  involve  them  in  the  wheel.  When  the  wheel  is 
the  presentation.  This  can  be  complete,  it  will  perform  its  par- 
done  most  successfully  by  mak-  ticular  function;  and,  when  a 
ing  a  special  assignment  prior  to  lesson  is  prepared  in  this  manner, 
the  class  period.  the  message  will  bear  fruit  in  the 
My  grandfather  was  a  black-  lives  of  her  Relief  Society  sisters 
smith.  Among  other  things,  he  and  their  families, 
repaired  wagon  wheels.  As  a 
youngster,  I  watched  him  take  a  '"■  Presentation  of  Your  Lesson 

wagon  wheel  apart,  repair  it,  and  Do  not  view  each  class  member 
then  put  it  back  together  again,  as  sitting  on  the  edge  of  her  seat 
I  remember  seeing  him  take  the  waiting  for  you  to  give  your  "in- 
hub,  which  was  the  main  point  teresting"  lesson.  Rather,  view 
of  beginning  for  his  wheel,  and  her  as  thinking  about  the  mend- 
when  he  was  certain  that  the  hub  ing  she  must  finish  when  she  re- 
was  sound,  he  would  begin  to  turns  home;  the  meal  she  must 
place  the  spokes  into  the  hub.  prepare  for  company  tonight;  the 
Each  spoke  had  to  be  fitted  se-  struggle  she  is  having  in  paying 
curely  into  the  hub;  and  one  by  her  bills;  or  the  problem  her  hus- 
one  he  placed  the  spokes  into  it  band  has  encountered  in  his 
imtil  they  were  all  properly  se-  work.  If  you  view  the  members  of 
cured.  When  the  spokes  had  been  the  class  in  that  light,  you  will 
placed  in  the  wheel,  and  the  con-  approach  your  task  more  hum- 
nections  had  been  placed  between  bly,  no  matter  how  well  prepared 
the  ends  of  the  spokes  in  the  you  are.  If  you  think  only  of  the 
outer  area  of  the  wheel,  he  would  wonderful  presentation  you  are 
perform  the  final  work  to  his  going  to  make  and  how  anxious 
wheel  by  encasing  it  with  a  large  they  all  will  be  to  hear  it,  you 
iron  tire.  will  be  less  effective. 

Lesson  preparation  should  fol-  The  story  is  told  of  a  young 
low  this  same  procedure.  The  man  who  was  overly  impressed 
teacher  approaches  her  subject,  with  himself  and  his  ability.  One 
the  hub  or  the  center  of  her  work  Sunday  the  bishop  called  on  him 
and  establishes  the  fact  that  it  to  respond  extemporaneously  in 
is  sound.  She  defines  it  carefully;  sacrament  meeting.  He  walked 
then  she  begins  to  put  into  the  up  the  aisle  in  an  extremely  con- 
hub  each  fact  which  relates  to  fident  manner.  As  he  stood  at 
the  central  theme  as  one  would  the  pulpit  his  thoughts  failed 
the  spokes  of  a  wheel.  When  all  him  and,  after  a  few  minutes  of 
of  the  material  has  been  placed  stumbling  over  his  words,  he  re- 
in its  proper  relationship  to  the  turned  to  his  seat  in  a  very  de- 
hub,  the  teacher  should  then  jected  way.  Following  the  meet- 
show  the  working  relationship  of  ing,  an  older  man  who  had  had 
the  total  lesson  by  inserting  the  considerable    experience    in    the 

100 


The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference 


Church  approached  the  young 
man  and  said,  "Son,  if  you  had 
gone  up  hke  you  came  back,  you 
could  have  come  back  like  you 
went  up." 

The  following  ideas  may  assist 
you  in  thinking  about  the  presen- 
tation of  your  material.  First  of 
all,  view  your  audience  as  sitting 
there  with  a  don't  care  or  sleepy 
attitude,  and  realize  that  you 
must  get  their  attention  if  you 
are  going  to  present  your  mate- 
rial successfully.  Secondly,  view 
them  as  having  responded  to 
your  introduction,  but  now  say- 
ing to  themselves  "Now  why  did 
she  bring  that  up?"  Even  when 
you  have  caught  their  attention 
they  will  challenge  you  to  keep  it. 
Remember  that  they  still  have 
these  other  problems  in  the  back 
of  their  minds,  even  though  they 
are  looking  right  at  you  with  at- 
tentive eyes. 

Now  that  you  have  caught 
their  attention  and  you  are  start- 
ing them  on  the  journey  of  the 
lesson  for  that  day,  you  must  re- 
peatedly give  to  them  thoughts 
that  will  center  and  focus  their 
attention  upon  the  theme  that 
you  are  developing.  This  is  where 
you  give  the  body  of  your  lesson 
— the  "for  instances,"  and  "the 
spokes  in  the  wheel,"  if  you  will. 
Finally,  you  need  to  bring  your 
presentation  to  a  conclusion  that 
they  may  know  the  real  purpose 
of  your  message.  You  should  view 
them  at  this  point  as  looking  up 
at  you  and  saying  to  themselves, 
"So  what?"  If  your  lesson  has 
been  built  successfully  through- 
out the  hour  it  will  not  be  diffi- 
cult for  them  to  comprehend  the 
points  that  you  have  been  mak- 
ing. In  other  words,  the  more  suc- 
cessfully one  teaches   the  main 


part  of  her  lesson  from  the  intro- 
duction to  the  time  of  the  con- 
clusion, the  easier  it  will  be  to 
draw  the  conclusion.  When  you 
conclude,  do  it  with  a  call  for 
action. 

Use  complete  and  meaningful 
ideas,  using  words  which  you  are 
capable  of  successfully  presenting 
and  words  which  your  listening 
audience  will  understand  and 
appreciate.  Dr.  Karl  G.  Maeser 
stated:  "The  truly  educated  man 
will  always  speak  to  the  most  un- 
learned of  his  audience." 

IV.  Class  Reaction  and  Involvement 

You  may  not  get  every  person 
involved  in  the  discussion  every 
time,  but  every  class  member 
should  became  involved  in  the 
thinking  process  about  the  sub- 
ject during  each  class  period.  The 
teachers  keep  all  of  the  members 
involved  by  their  personal  con- 
tact with  them,  by  using  their 
eyes  in  turning  attention  to  the 
different  parts  of  the  room,  and 
meeting  eye  to  eye  those  who  are 
present  in  the  class.  People  do 
not  become  a  part  with  you  in 
"thinking"  unless  you  bring  them 
into  the  act — that  is,  unless  you 
involve  them. 

Let  us  look  at  some  hypotheti- 
cal examples  of  how  not  to  teach 
if  you  want  involvement: 

Teacher  A  knows  her  material 
well.  She  can  tell  it  beautifully, 
but  she  looks  up  at  one  spot  to- 
ward the  back  of  the  room  during 
the  entire  period.  What  do  you 
think  is  going  on  in  the  class 
members'  minds  while  she  is 
teaching? 

Teacher  B,  when  someone  in 
the  class  attempts  to  raise  a 
question,  Hstens  to  the  question 
and  then  says,  "We  haven't  time 


101 


February  1967 


to  discuss  that  now,"  or  "That  is 
something  that  will  come  up  in 
next  month^s  lesson."  Her  pre- 
occupation with  her  subject  mat- 
ter is  so  important  that  she  for- 
gets her  class. 

Teacher  C  has  the  type  of  class 
where  everyone  can  make  any  con- 
tribution that  she  may  wish.  The 
teacher  comments,  "Well,  that 
was  an  interesting  idea,"  or  "It 
could  be  that  that  is  right,"  or 
"Would  someone  else  like  to  say 
something  on  that  point  before 
we  leave  it?"  Then,  to  make 
matters  worse,  she  does  not  draw 
the  discussion  to  a  conclusion.  No 
one  knows  whether  or  not  the 
teacher  has  a  testimony  or 
whether  or  not  the  answer  given 
is  the  one  that  is  in  Une  with 
Church  doctrine. 

Why  should  class  members  be 
interested  in  the  presentation  of 
Teacher  A  when  she  shows  little 
or  no  interest  in  them?  Why 
should  class  members  be  inter- 
ested in  the  presentation  of 
Teacher  B  when  she  is  not  in- 
terested in  what  they  are  think- 
ing? Why  should  class  members 
be  interested  in  the  presentation 
of  Teacher  C  when  she  does  not 
exert  her  privilege  as  the  leader 
of  the  group? 

These  types  of  teachers  are  like 
the  story  of  the  scoutmaster 
who  was  having  difficulty  in 
keeping  up  with  his  troop. 
Finally,  he  called  ahead  to  them, 
"Wait  for  me.  I'm  your  leader." 
Leadership  in  the  classroom  must 
be  exercised  for  the  good  of  the 
group  both  individually  and  col- 
lectively. We  must  involve  the 
members  of  the  class. 

Now,  what  should  Teacher  A 
have  done?  Or  Teacher  B?  Or 
Teacher  C?  In  each  instance,  had 


the  teacher  prepared  her  material 
and  presented  it  with  the  thought 
in  mind  of  involving  those  who 
were  in  attendance,  she  would 
not  have  performed  the  way  she 
did.  It  is  important  that  you  in- 
volve those  who  are  present  in 
your  group,  that  you  show  inter- 
est in  them  and  in  their  ques- 
tions, and  that  you  draw  the  best 
possible  conclusions,  in  the  light 
of  the  discussion,  that  can  be 
made.  Above  all,  you  should 
leave  your  testimony  because  you 
are  the  leader.  You  are  the  one 
who  needs  to  inspire  the  class 
members. 

As  mentioned  in  the  beginning, 
you  have  the  calling,  and  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  will  bless  you 
with  particular  gifts  and  will 
make  you  equal  to  your  calling 
if  you  do  your  part.  Do  all  you 
can  to  make  your  lesson  prof- 
itable in  the  lives  of  the  members 
of  your  class.  Think  of  them  col- 
lectively, but  also  think  of  them 
individually.  Send  them  home 
with  some  food  for  thought. 

V.  Call  for  Action 

Ask  yourself,  "Why  am  I  doing 
what  I  am  doing  in  this  class  this 
day?"  In  fact,  this  is  a  question 
that  you  should  keep  in  mind 
from  the  beginning  of  your  prep- 
aration. Your  answer  should  be 
that  you  are  preparing  the  mem- 
bers of  your  class  in  such  a  way 
that  when  they  go  home  they  will 
be  dedicated  to  the  proposition  of 
becoming  better  wives  to  their 
husbands  and  better  mothers  to 
their  children. 

We  are,  in  the  Priesthood 
meetings,  attempting  to  assist 
the  brethren  better  to  under- 
stand their  role  as  husband  and 
father;  and  the  Relief  Societies 


102 


The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference 


are  expected  to  help  to  train  the 
wives  better  to  understand  their 
role  as  mothers  and  wives  and  to 
complement  the  efforts  of  their 
husbands  in  developing  a  Priest- 
hood-centered home. 

Great  good  can  come  from 
your  efforts,  if  you  perform  well 
as  the  leader  of  the  social  rela- 
tions department  of  the  Relief 
Society.  The  homes  of  the  saints 
will  be  strengthened  as  a  result 
of  your  efforts.  Some  excellent 
examples  of  a  "call  for  action'' 
which  the  Lord  has  made  through 
his  appointed  representatives  are 
those  given  by  Paul  the  apostle 
and  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
(Read  Ephesians  5:22-31  and 
Colossians  3:18-21;  also  DHC 
IV,  pp.  604-605,  606-607  on 
women's  characteristics  and  the 
need  of  living  up  to  one's  privi- 
leges.) 

If  you  can  instill  in  the  hearts 
of  your  ward  class  leaders  these 
great  messages  (as  stated  in  the 
foregoing  quotations)  so  that 
they,  in  turn,  will  send  their  class 
members  home  with  a  determina- 
tion to  be  better  wives  and  moth- 
ers, you  will  have  accomplished 
your  task.  This  is  your  challenge. 
This  is  the  challenge  to  every 
ward  class  leader  of  the  social 
relations  department. 

VI.  Summary  and  Conclusion 

Remember,  my  dear  sisters, 
you  are  the  only  one  who  can  dis- 
charge this  responsibility,  so  long 
as  you  hold  the  position.  Second- 
ly, there  is  a  special  blessing  that 
comes  with  every  calling  in  the 
Church.  Strive  to  obtain  your 
privileged  blessing  in  this  calling 
that  has  come  to  you. 

Attempt  to  follow  the  five 
points  listed  below. 


1.  Positive  Attitude 

Keep  a  positive  attitude.  This 
special  calling  has  come  to  you  that 
you  may  influence  for  good  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  of  the 
Church.  Look  with  a  positive  attitude 
upon  your  task. 

2.  Lesson  Preparation 

You  cannot  teach  something  you 
have  not  prepared.  The  Lord  will  not 
respond  to  an  empty  mind  any  more 
than  a  bucket  can  be  filled  from  an 
empty  well.  Prepare  well  for  your 
task! 

3.  Presenting  Your  Materials 
This  is  your  day  and  your  oppor- 
tunity to  influence  for  good  the  lives 
of  your  class  members.  One's  attitude 
may  be  ever  so  proper  and  one's  prep- 
paration  may  be  ever  so  complete, 
but  if  it  is  not  delivered  successfully 
the  results  will  not  be  obtained. 

4.  Class  Reaction  and  Involvement 
The    best    teachers    keep    the    total 

membership  of  their  class  in  mind, 
and  they  labor  to  have  each  member 
become  interestingly  involved  in  the 
lesson. 

5.  Call  for  Action 

Send  your  ward  class  leaders  home 
with  a  renewed  interest  in  the  great 
privilege  of  being  celestial  wives  to 
celestial  husbands,  having  in  view  that 
they  are  developing  an  eternal  family 
unit  to  live  in  the  presence  of  our 
Heavenly  Parents  and  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ. 


I  humbly  bear  my  testimony 
to  the  divinity  of  this  great  work 
in  which  we  are  engaged.  I  bear 
witness  to  the  fact  that  God  lives, 
and  that  he  is  ever  ready  and 
willing  to  assist  and  bless  us  as 
we  petition  him  for  his  help,  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  Savior  of  this 
world,  and  the  Redeemer  of  all 
mankind;  that  this  Church  is  the 
only  true  Church;  and  that  Pres- 
ident David  O.  McKay  is  the 
prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  of 
God  on  earth — the  one  to  whom 
God  reveals  his  will  for  all  people. 
I  bear  witness  to  these  things  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


103 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


THE  FATHER 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


Sabbath  was  a  beloved  word — 
Coming  on  velvet  feet — 
To  bring  a  father  home  again 
From  the  furrow  and  the  wheat 


Peace  lent  him  a  pillow 
And  sleep — he  kept  the  law, 
Wheat  in  bin  and  furrow 
And  for  his  cattle,  straw. 


He  had  his  fields,  his  family, 
The  Sabbath  and   "The  Rod," 
The  brother  and  the  sister 
Akin  by  blood  or  God. 


Tithe  and  Sabbath  offering, 
Bathed  and  in  his  best. 
Never  once  to  deviate 
Or  break  the  day  of  rest.  . 


Sabbath,  more  than  anything— =• 
Coming  on  velvet  feet — 
Can  bring  a  father  back  again 
From  the  golden  years  of  wheat. 


104 


Chapter  1 


The  Golden  Chain 


Hazel  M.  Thomson 


■  From  the  time  the  train  left 
Omaha,  the  landscape  seemed  to 
match  Nora  Blake's  spirits.  As 
the  train  neared  the  mountains, 
however,  and  she  saw  the  Rockies 
for  the  first  time,  looming  up  out 
of  the  very  floor  of  the  plains, 
Nora's  spirits  began  to  rise  with 
the  topography  of  the  land.  She 
even  unpinned  her  hat  and  stuck 
her  head  out  of  the  window  to 
get  a  better  view,  feeling  the 
cinders  from  the  engine  sting  her 
cheeks.  The  mountains,  etched 
against  the  bluest  sky  Nora  had 
ever  seen,  fairly  took  her  breath 
away. 

Drawing  her  head  back  in, 
Nora  smoothed  her  hair,  brown 
and  lustrous,  and  piled  high  on 
top  of  her  head.  She  took  a  mirror 
from  her  bag  and,  with  some  sur- 
prise, found  her  face  dotted  with 
the  soot  from  the  cinders.  She 
put  the  mirror  back  and,  rising, 
held  a  moment  to  her  seat  to 
steady  herself  from  the  swaying 
of  the  train  before  making  her 
way  to  the  washroom. 


At  the  door  she  met  Mrs.  Ren- 
nold,  the  little  old  lady  with 
whom  Nora  had  shared  a  seat 
much  of  the  trip. 

The  older  woman  stared. 
*'Why,  my  dear!  Whatever  hap- 
pened to  you?" 

"The  mountains!"  cried  Nora. 
"The  beautiful  mountains!  Aren't 
they  magnificent?" 

"Oh,  they're  pretty  enough," 
said  Mrs.  Rennold,  "but  when 
you've  seen  one,  you've  seen 
them  all.  But  you,  you're  a  sight. 
Here,  now,  just  let  me  go  back 
and  help  you  clean  this  off.  Good 
thing  your  dress  is  black.  Didn't 
you  know  the  engine  would 
throw  cinders  hke  that?" 

"No,"  answered  Nora,  permit- 
ting the  older  woman  to  wipe  the 
spots  from  her  face.  "I've  never 
been  on  a  train  before." 

"You  haven't!"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Rennold.  "Now,  I  had  you 
pegged  for  a  seasoned  traveler. 
I  don't  pry,  of  course,  and  you 
didn't  seem  to  want  to  talk 
much,  but  that's  just  the  way  I 


105 


February  1967 

had  you  figured  out.  But  I  must  "Where  is  it  you  are  going, 
admit  that  anyone  who  had  ever  dearie?"  asked  Mrs.  Rennold. 
been  on  the  cars  before  would  "Idaho,"  Nora  answered.  "Ban- 
not  be  Hkely  to  open  the  window  ner,  Idaho.  I  understand  it's  a 
and  stick  her  head  out  just  to  very  small  place,  but  it  was  the 
see  a  hill.  Dear  me,  I  don't  know  only  opening  the  teacher's  agen- 
what  you  will  do  about  your  cy  had,  this  being  November,  and 
collar  and  cuffs."  most  schools  completely  staffed 

Nora  looked  at  these  for  the  with  their  teachers." 

first    time.    She    had    been    so  "Oh,  so  you're  a  schoolmarm, 

pleased  with  them,  finishing  the  are  you?"  Mrs.  Rennold  asked, 

embroidery  on  them  during  the  Nora     laughed     again.     "Not 

final  stages  of  her  mother's  ill-  really.  Not  yet.  But  I  hope  to 

ness.  They  had  been  so  pretty  be." 

then,  but  now  they  looked  wilted  "Well,  all  I  can  say,  is  don't 

from     the     long     journey     and  get  so  wrapped  up   in  teaching 

spotted  with  the  smudges  of  soot,  someone  else's  children  that  you 

"Perhaps  I  can  get  another  set  forget  all  about  having  some  of 

in  Cheyenne,"  she  said,  as  the  your    own."    The    older    woman 

two    women    prepared    to   make  raised  a  finger  of  warning,  shak- 

their  way  back  to  their  seat.  "We  ing  it  toward  Nora.  "And  another 

do  stop  there,  do  we  not?"  thing.  You  won't  find  many  el- 

"Yes,  but  only  for  a  very  short  igible   young   men  in    a  school- 
time,"     Mrs.     Rennold     replied,  room." 
easing  herself  into  the  seat  beside  • 

Nora.  "Cheyenne  is  where  I  get  Again  Nora  laughed,  this  time 

off.  You  see,  I  come  out  West  a  bit  nervously,  almost  unwilling 

every  year  to  visit  my  son,  and  to  admit  to  herself  that  the  same 

I'm  sure  it's  only  a  short  stop  to  idea   had  occurred   to   her.   Her 

let  passengers   off  and   on,  and  life,  caring  for  her  mother,  had 

then  the  train  will  be  on  its  way  been  lonely,  and  she  did  so  hope 

as  soon  as  possible.  You  may  not  for  her  own  home  one  day,  and 

have  time  to  go  to  a  store."  children,  lots  of  children. 

Nora  folded   the    soiled    cuffs  Mrs.  Rennold  dozed  for  awhile, 

and  placed  them  in  her  bag.  and  Nora  looked  around  at  the 

"I    can    get    by    without,    all  other  passengers.  The  mining  man 

right.  In  fact  there  is  really  no  from   Chicago    in   the    seat  just 

use  in  changing  them.  I  may  just  ahead  was  sitting  with  his  head 

decide  to  stick  my  head  out  again  back,  his  hat  over  his  eyes,  but 

to  get  a  breath  of  this  mountain  his  loud,  regular  snores  told  that 

air.  Isn't  it  wonderful?"  he  had  joined  Mrs.  Rennold  in 

The  older  woman   looked    at  an  early  morning  nap. 

Nora  without  speaking,  as  if  to  Across    the    aisle,    the    young 

say  that  air  was  air,  as  far  as  she  married  couple  were  intent  upon 

was  concerned.  Nora  laughed.  It  dangling  the  father's  watch  just 

seemed  good  to  laugh.  There  had  above  the  baby's  waving  hands, 

been  so  little  cause  for  laughter  enjoying  the  efforts  of  their  child 

during    the    long    years    of    her  to   clasp   it  in  one   of  the  tiny 

mother's  illness.  hands.    Nora   watched    carefully 

106 


The  Golden  Chain 

for  a  time,  then,  as  the  young  can  eat  later." 

wife's  eyes  met  hers,  she  realized  "Oh,    how    very    thoughtful," 

she  had  been  staring  and  turned  said  Mrs.  Davis.  "But  we  can't 

her  eyes  away.  impose  upon  you." 

The   mountain   chain    outside  "You  wouldn't  be,"  answered 

the  train  window  to  her  left  made  Nora,   reaching   eagerly   for   the 

a  never-changing  vista  of  beauty  baby.   "Really   you  wouldn't.    I 

as    Nora    watched.    Again,    the  haven't  had  a  chance  to  hold  a 

strength  of  the  mountains,  their  baby  since.  .  .  ."  She  paused.  She 

rugged  beauty,  seemed  to  lift  her  couldn't  remember,  but  it  would 

very  soul.  Yes,  decided  Nora,  she  have  been  long  ago,  before  her 

was  going  to  like  living  in  the  mother  became  ill,  requiring  her 

mountains  after  the  levelness  of  constant  attention, 

the  plains.  Her  life  had  been  like  "Well,  now,"  said  Mr.  Davis, 

that,  uneventful,  one  day  like  an-  taking    his    wife's    arm.    "Come 

other.    Perhaps    now,    like    the  along,    Mary,    and    we'll    have 

mountains,  there  would  be  low  breakfast  without  worrying  about 

spots,  but   one   day   she   might  the  baby." 

reach    the    heights,    the    golden  Nora  felt  a  twinge  of  empti- 

heights    of    the    whole    golden  ness  at  the  look  that  passed  be- 

mountain  chain  gilded  with  mom-  tween  the  couple.  She  was  glad 

ing  sun.  the   idea   of  helping   them   had 

It  was  late  in  the  day  before  occurred  to  her. 
the   train   arrived  in   Cheyenne, 

and  Nora  bade  goodbye  to  Mrs.  ip 

Rennold.  Nora  needed  some  rest,  Ihe    baby    slept,    rousing   once 

so  she  put  her  carpetbag  under  only  a  little,  but  in  response  to 

her  head  for  a  pillow  and  drew  Nora's  gentle  rocking  movements 

her  coat  close  around  her,   but  it  lapsed  again  into  deeper  slimi- 

it  was  very  late  before  she  dozed  ber.  The  parents  were  gone  only 

off  into  troubled  sleep.  a  short  time.  Nora  could  sense 

The  bright  November  sunlight  their  eagerness  to  return  to  their 

awakened    her.    The    train    was  child   and   the  love   within   the 

passing   through  beautiful   little  little  family.   Someday,  perhaps 

valleys  and  mountains  so  incred-  .  .  .  someday  .  .  .  Nora  pushed 

ibly  beautiful  that  around  each  the  thought  out  of  her  mind.  She 

curve  of  the  railroad  track  was  had  a  school  to  teach.  She  gave 

another  picture  of  late  autumn  the  baby  back  into  its  mother's 

loveliness    that    thrilled    Nora's  arms  amid  repeated  thank  yous, 

very  soul.  then  she  also  went  to  the  dining 

After  washing,  and  rearranging  car. 
her  long  brown  hair,  Nora  re-  She  ate  ravenously.  Perhaps  it 
turned  to  her  seat.  Across  the  was  the  freshness  of  the  moun- 
aisle,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davis  were  tain  air,  or  the  altitude.  The  din- 
preparing  to  go  to  the  dining  car  ing  car  was  almost  deserted.  Only 
for  breakfast.  the   mining  man    from   Chicago 

"Why  don't  you  let  me  keep  was  still  eating, 

the  baby?"  Nora  asked.  "I  could  When  Nora  had  finished  eat- 

hold  her  while  you  eat,  then  I  ing  and  returned  to  the  passenger 

107 


February  1967 


car,  she  stopped  the  conductor 
as  he  passed  through. 

"Pardon  me,"  she  said,  "but 
do  we  pass  through  Salt  Lake 
City?'' 

"No,  Miss,"  answered  the  con- 
ductor. "We  are  going  down  Echo 
Canyon  now,  and  then  turn 
north  to  Ogden." 

Nora  must  have  shown  a  look 
of  disappointment. 

"Why?"  he  asked.  "Were  you 
particularly  wishing  to  go  to  Salt 
Lake?" 

"I  wanted  to  see  the  lake," 
answered  Nora.  "IVe  heard  that 
you  can't  sink  in  it.  You  see, 
where  IVe  lived  IVe  never  seen 
the  ocean,  and  I  thought  this 
lake  with  the  salt.  ..." 

Then  she  stopped,  embarrassed, 
thinking  she  must  sound  like  a 
disappointed  child. 

The  conductor  didn't  seem  to 
notice.  He  answered  kindly, 
"You  just  keep  your  eyes  glued 
to  that  window.  Miss,  when  we 
come  out  of  Weber  Canyon,  and 
off  to  the  west  you'll  see  that 
lake.  She's  there  every  day,  just 
sparkling  away  if  the  sun  hits 
her  just  right." 

Nora  smiled  at  him,  grateful 
for  his  understanding.  She  turned 
again  to  watch  the  scenery.  It 
was  superb.  And,  as  they  left  the 
mountains,  Nora  saw  the  lake 
far  to  the  west,  the  sky  crimson 
above  it. 

"The  Great  Salt  Lake,  folks," 
announced  the  conductor.  "The 
city  itself  is  farther  to  the  south, 
but  that's  the  lake.  Good  and 
salty  it  is,  too.  Some  say  fifty 
per  cent.  Others  claim  it's  nearer 
twenty-five.  Anyway,  you  can 
float  in  it  without  sinking." 

Even  as  they  watched,  the 
color  faded  quickly  from  the  sky, 


and  the  clouds  closed  together, 
dark  and  threatening.  Nora 
shivered.  Suddenly,  the  railroad 
car  felt  chilly.  By  the  time  they 
reached  Ogden,  snow  had  started 
to  fall. 

Nora  sat  for  a  time  trying  to 
decide  whether  she  should  leave 
the  train  for  a  little  while,  or  just 
sit  and  wait  until  they  started 
again.  She  didn't  want  to  meet 
any  Mormons.  She  watched  the 
snow  outside  the  window  and 
saw  that  it  was  increasing. 

She  thought  of  her  aspirations, 
not  worldly  wealth  for  herself, 
but  just  what  did  she  want?  To 
teach  school?  Yes,  the  desire  to 
teach  was  strong  within  her.  She 
had  thought  of  it  often  as  she 
had  cared  for  her  mother.  But 
she  wanted  more  than  that — a 
home,  a  life  of  her  own — ^her  own 
children  to  teach.  Outside  the 
window,  the  fury  of  the  storm 
was  rising. 

The  conductor  returned  from 
outside  the  car,  shaking  the  snow 
from  his  coat.  Nora  noticed  that 
she  was  almost  the  only  one  left 
on  the  train. 

"Is  there  any  danger  of  getting 
snowed  in?"  she  asked. 

"It  would  take  hours  of  snow, 
coming  down  this  hard,  before 
we  would  even  begin  to  get  wor- 
ried," he  said.  "Don't  worry 
about  the  snow,  but  you  have  to 
change  trains  here." 

Nora's  heart  jumped.  Change 
trains!  Why,  of  course!  They  had 
told  her  this  back  in  Omaha  when 
she  bought  her  ticket;  but  it 
seemed  so  long  ago  she  had  for- 
gotten. 

The  conductor  picked  up  her 
carpetbag  and  her  larger  suitcase 
and  was  waiting  for  her  at  the 


108 


steps  to  help  her  down.  Nora 
paused  at  the  door,  peering 
anxiously  into  the  swirling  snow 
and  the  darkness.  She  could  see 
no  other  person  except  the  sta- 
tion agent  standing  in  the  light 
of  his  open  door,  apparently  wait- 
ing for  her.  Still  Nora  hesitated. 

"Your  train  doesn't  leave  for 
a  couple  of  hours,"  called  the 
agent.  "Come  on  in  where  it's 
warm." 

Nora's  heart  was  pounding, 
and  her  hands  felt  weak  and 
shaky  as  she  entered  the  station. 
"This  is  the  only  passenger  for 
the  Idaho  train,  Joe,"  said  the 
conductor,  putting  her  bags  down. 

"Fine,"  said  the  station  agent, 
smiling  at  Nora.  "We'll  take  care 
of  her.  The  next  train  won't  be 
along  for  at  least  two  hours,  but 
she'll  be  warm  and  comfortable 
here." 

In  her  confused  state  of  mind, 
Nora  couldn't  help  wishing  she 
had  had  chances  for  more  experi- 
ences. Even  the  idea  of  changing 
trains  had  thrown  her  into  a 
nervous  tension.  Still  she  must 
not  regret  her  decision  to  come 
West.  She  wanted  things  to 
happen,  and  most  of  all  she 
wanted  the  courage  to  meet  them 
when  they  did. 

The  agent  had  returned  to  his 
work.  He  wrote  for  a  time  with 
Nora  standing  uncertainly  just 
inside  the  door.  Then  he  put 
down  his  pen  and  indicated  the 
bench  by  the  stove,  motioning 
for  her  to  move  over  there. 

"The  seat  is  hard,"  he  said, 
"but  it  beats  standing.  It's 
warmer  over  there,  too.  This  is 
the  first  real  snowstorm  we've 
had  and  it  promises  to  be  a  good 
one." 

He   placed   her   bags    on    the 


bench  by  the  stove  and  returned 
to  his  stool  at  the  counter. 

Nora  moved  across  the  room 
and  sat  down  on  the  end  of  the 
bench.  It  was  long  and  wide,  and 
she  stifled  a  desire  to  lie  down  on 
it 

The  station  was  very  quiet. 
She  could  hear  only  the  ticking 
of  the  clock  and  the  scratch  of 
the  station  agent's  pen  on  the 
paper.  The  warmth  of  the  stove 
made  her  drowsy,  but  she  fought 
to  keep  her  eyes  open.  In  spite 
of  her  efforts  she  found  herself, 
as  she  relaxed  in  the  warm  quiet, 
nodding  from  time  to  time,  but 
each  time,  she  jerked  her  head 
erect  again.  After  what  seemed  to 
Nora  a  very  long  time,  the  station 
agent  again  put  down  his  pen 
and  looked  at  her. 

"You  could  get  a  bite  to  eat 
next  door.  Miss,"  he  said. 

"No,  thank  you.  I  .  .  .  I  .  .  . 

I'm No,  thanks."  Nora  groped 

frantically  for  a  reason.  She  had 
eaten  nothing  since  noon,  and 
she  was  hungry.  She  had  begun 
to  feel  at  ease  here  with  the  sta- 
tion agent.  He  was  certainly  more 
interested  in  whatever  it  was  he 
was  writing  than  he  was  in  her, 
but  just  the  thought  of  going  out 
on  the  street  and  maybe  meeting 
Mormons  filled  her  with  panic. 
The  storm,  raging  around  the 
station,  might  easily  serve  as  a 
good  cover-up  for  her  disappear- 
ance. 

"Can't  say  as  I  blame  you  for 


109 


February  1967 


not  wanting  to  go  out  in  this 
weather.  But  you  still  have  quite 
a  wait  ahead  of  you.  I'll  run  over 
and  pick  up  a  sandwich  for  you." 

He  was  out  the  door  and  gone 
before  Nora  could  protest.  When 
he  returned,  he  was  carrying  a 
plate  under  a  white  napkin. 

"I  told  Ma  Jones  about  you, 
and  she  insisted  on  fixing  up  a 
plate.  Here.  Come  on  up  to  the 
counter  and  eat  it  while  it's  still 
hot." 

The  mashed  potatoes  were 
steaming  under  the  best  gravy 
Nora  had  ever  eaten.  The  piece  of 
chicken  had  been  fried  to  a 
tender  golden  brown,  and  the  two 
rolls  were  dotted  with  melting 
butter.  Nora  hadn't  realized  how 
hungry  she  was. 

"I  must  pay  you  for  the  meal," 
she  said.  "How  much  is  it?" 

The  station  agent's  eyes 
twinkled.  "You  know,  that's 
what  I  asked  Ma.  And  she  said, 
*  Can't  a  body  ever  do  a  good 
deed  without  being  paid  for  it? 
You  just  take  this  plate  along, 
and  tell  the  young  lady  it's  com- 
pliments of  *Ma  Jones'  Eating 
House.'  " 

IHERE  was  a  piece  of  pie  on  a 
second,  smaller  plate.  As  Nora 
started  on  it,  the  thought  struck 
her.  Perhaps  this  was  the  way 
they  did  it!  Softened  up  their 
victims  first  wi\h  a  good  meal 
and  then  made  their  move!  She 
stopped,  her  fork  in  mid-air,  and 
looked  again  at  the  station  agent. 
If  he  had  any  ideas  as  far  as  she 
was  concerned,  he  certainly  was 
doing  a  good  job  of  hiding  them. 
After  she  had  finished  eating,  she 
cleared  her  throat  twice  before 
he  even  looked  up  from  his  desk. 
"What    wonderful    food,"    she 


said.  "You  will  thank  your  moth- 
er for  it,  won't  you?" 

The  station  agent  threw  back 
his  head  and  roared  with  laugh- 
ter. 

"My  mother!  Now,  Ma  would 
not  appreciate  that.  Why,  I'm  al- 
most as  old  as  she  is."  He  leaned 
nearer.  Instinctively  Nora  drew 
back.  "You  see,  we  just  call  her 
Ma.  Everyone  hereabouts  does, 
but  as  far  as  I  know,  she  has 
neither  chick  nor  child.  She 
moved  in  here  about  three  years 
ago,  and  there  have  been  any 
number  of  the  brethren  who 
would  have  liked  to  become  Pa 
Jones,  once  they  got  a  taste  of 
her  cooking,  but  so  far  she's  just 
kept  to  herself  and  run  her  busi- 
ness. Does  as  well  as  a  man  could, 
too." 

Nora  stared  at  him.  "You 
mean  she  hasn't  a  husband?  She 
has  lived  here  all  that  time  and 
never  married?" 

The  man  chuckled.  "Now  don't 
get  the  wrong  idea  about  the 
West,"  he  said.  "It's  not  that 
she  couldn't  find  a  husband.  And 
anyone  as  pretty  as  you  would 
have  no  trouble  at  all." 

Nora  blushed  furiously.  "That 
is  not  what.  ...  I  mean.  .  .  . 
I.   .  .  ." 

"I  should  apologize,"  said  the 
agent.  "I  was  only  doing  a  bit  of 
teasing.  But  about  Ma,  that's 
right.  She  simply  prefers  to  run 
things  herself,  or,  at  least,  she 
has  up  to  this  point.  I  teU  her 
that  someday  the  right  man  will 
come  along,  and  she'll  forget 
some  of  her  independence." 

He  picked  up  the  dishes.  "I'll 
tell  Ma  how  much  you  enjoyed 
the  meal,"  he  said.  "Nothing 
pleases  her  like  the  word  that 
someone  enjoys  her  cooking." 


110 


The  wind  swirled  the  snow- 
flakes  inside  as  he  opened  the 
door.  Nora  moved  over  again  by 
the  fire.  After  the  agent  returned, 
he  went  directly  to  his  work, 
making  no  attempt  to  resume 
the  conversation,  until  once  again 
he  put  down  his  pen  and  rose  to 
his 


The  Golden  Chain 

''That's  all,''  answered  the 
agent,  putting  Nora's  luggage 
aboard.  "No  one  out  tonight  just 
for  the  ride." 

The  train  was  almost  deserted. 
Nora  found  a  seat  alone  and 
placed  both  of  her  bags  beside 
her.  It  seemed  that  they  moved 
very  slowly,  and  the  train  stopped 
in  every  little  village  along  the 
way.  The  train  grew  chilly  and, 
after  an  interminably  long  time, 
at  last  Nora  heard  the  announce- 
ment. 

"Banner,  Idaho!" 

This  was  it.  Nora  picked  up 
her  luggage  and  moved  toward 
the  door  of  the  train. 

{To  be  continued) 


"'Bout  train  time,"  he  said.  "If 
she's  on  time  from  Salt  Lake,  she 
will  be  pulling  in  in  about  five 
minutes." 

And  the  train  was  on  time, 
exactly  nine  forty-five.  As  the 
conductor  lowered  the  steps,  he 
looked  past  Nora  at  the  station 
agent. 

"Only  one  passenger?"  he 
asked. 

Angel 
Number 

ThrPQ 

Lael  J.  Littke 


She  stands  there  so  absorbed  in  the  unfolding  of  the  story  of  the 
Christ  Child  that  I  am  afraid  she  will  forget  to  say  her  part,  so 
carefully  memorized  during  the  past  week  ("Mama,  I'm  to  be  Angel 
Number  Three  and  have  a  whole  sentence  to  say").  Her  tinsel  halo 
has  slipped  to  a  lopsided  perch  over  her  right  eye  (symbolic  maybe?) 
and  her  large  paper  collar  is  only  a  little  crumpled.  Her  eyes  shine. 
To  her,  the  bathrobed  little  boys  are  truly  shepherds  come  to  gaze 
at  the  Holy  Babe  in  the  manger,  and  she  and  the  other  little  girls 
actually  angels  (who  can  deny  it?)  come  to  bring  the  glad  tidings. 

It  is  her  turn  to  speak,  and  I  wish  that  I  could  adjust  her  halo 
and  prompt  her,  but  I  can  only  sit  and  watch  and  hope  I  have  taught 
her  well  enough. 

Her  voice  is  clear.  "And  this  shall  be  a  sign  unto  you:  Ye  shall 
find  the  Babe  wrapped  in  swalling  clothes  and  lying  in  a  manger." 
("SwaddHng,"  I  had  coached  her.  "Say  'swaddling.'  ") 

I  am  proud  that  she  faces  the  audience — and  the  world — with  so 
steady  a  gaze.  She's  growing  up,  my  little  Angel  Number  Three,  and 
becoming  independent.  That's  the  way  it  should  be;  that's  the  way 
I  want  it  to  be.  Then  why  do  my  arms  feel  empty  and  my  eyes  well 
with  tears? 


Ill 


Singing  fl^othiers 


Volume  54     February  1967    Number  2 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 


Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  N.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 


The  Lord  .  .  .  set  my  feet  upon  a 
rock  .  .  .  and  established  my  goings. 
And  he  hath  put  a  new  song  in  my 
mouth,  even  praise  unto  our  God 
(Psalms  40:2-3). 

■  The  voices  of  the  Singing  Moth- 
ers, through  the  ages,  have 
marked  with  beauty  and  with 
notes  of  lasting  illumination,  the 
dearly  beloved  phases  of  a  wom- 
an's life.  A  young  babe,  new  to 
the  sounds  of  earth  yet  close  to 
the  anthems  of  heaven,  hears  her 
mother's  voice  in  singing,  and  the 
music  becomes  the  first  rhythmic 
experience  of  her  life  journey. 

Growing  into  womanhood  in  the 
shelter  of  the  home,  again  she 
hears  her  mother  singing  as  she 
works  about  the  house  carrying 
joy  and  gratitude  and  love  from 
room  to  roonj.  Returning  from 
school,  through  the  open  door, 
the  young  girl  hears  the  melody 
that  her  mother  sings,  as  she  sits 
in  afternoon  sunlight  and  stitches 
and  mends  the  apparel  of  her 
children. 

Thus,  with  a  heritage  of  music  in 
her  heart,  the  young  woman  even- 
tually turns  toward  dreams  of  her 
own  home;  and  all  that  she  has 
learned  of  faith  and  family  unity, 
expressed  in  singing,  becomes  her 
own  melody  of  life. 

Women  have  sung  in  sorrow  and 
in  loneliness.  Their  songs  have 
mingled  the  trials  of  a  present 
time  with  their  hopes  for  a  happier 
future.  Women  have  sung  to  com- 
fort themselves  and  to  reach  for 
the  riches  of  the  spirit.  They  have 
sung  to  impart  strength  and  cour- 


112 


age  to  those  in  need  of  consolation.  They  have  sung  in  cottages,  in 
tents,  and  in  cabins.  They  have  established  singing  in  the  land. 

Their  spiritual  yearnings,  especially,  have  been  strengthened  by 
music,  and  have  been  lifted  to  a  contemplation  of  those  thoughts  and 
those  majestic  harmonies  which  unite  the  earth  with  heaven. 

"If  thou  art  merry,  praise  the  Lord  with  singing,  with  music  .  .  . 
and  with  a  prayer  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  If  thou  art  sorrowful, 
call  on  the  Lord  thy  God  with  supplication,  that  your  souls  may  be 
joyful  .  .  .  (D&C  136:28,  29). 

It  was  a  mother  who  was  commanded  by  the  Lord,  through  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  "to  make  a  selection  of  sacred  hymns,  as  it 
shall  be  given  thee,  which  is  pleasing  unto  me,  to  be  had  in  my  church. 
For  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  song  of  the  heart;  yea,  the  song  of  the 
righteous  is  a  prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall  be  answered  with  a  blessing 
upon  their  heads"  (D&C  25:11-12). 

From  the  singing  of  mothers  in  their  homes;  from  the  singing  of 
women  together  as  neighbors;  from  music  inherent  in  their  hearts, 
came  the  official  organization  of  Singing  Mothers  throughout  the 
Church.  The  Singing  Mothers  inspire  and  encourage  each  other  in  the 
discovery  and  development  of  their  talents.  The  feeling  for  music  and 
its  Interpretation  is  "caught";  it  flows  from  one  sister  to  another,  and 
each  performance  becomes  a  unity  of  spiritual  aspiration  and  ac- 
complishment. 

From  singing  in  the  wards.  Singing  Mother  choruses  move  into  ever- 
widening  circles  of  influence  and  devoted  service  in  the  name  of  music, 
and  in  praise  of  the  gospel  heritage.  In  concerts  they  offer  the  hymns 
and  the  anthems  long  revered  as  spiritual  treasures,  as  well  as  the 
inspired  compositions  of  the  restoration.  Many  who  otherwise  might 
not  hear  the  grandeur  of  the  great  chords  of  music,  are  offered  a  world 
of  harmony  by  the  Singing  Mothers.  In  the  congregations  of  the  saints, 
at  Relief  Society  General  Conference  and  at  the  General  Conferences 
of  the  Church,  the  Singing  Mothers,  in  combined  choruses,  add  the 
beauty  and  spiritual  strength  of  their  singing. 

Music  is  a  missionary,  and  the  Singing  Mothers  in  television  and 
radio  presentations,  on  their  international  tour,  through  their  appear- 
ances at  the  meetings  of  the  American  Mothers — ^their  singing  at  the 
World's  Fair — wherever  they  go,  they  carry  the  message  of  the  gospel 
and  become  bearers  of  "the  singing  and  the  sounds  of  salvation." 

The  Singing  Mothers  sing  of  "the  mountains  high."  They  sing  in 
many  nations  and  on  the  islands  of  the  sea.  They  rejoice  as  Relief  So- 
ciety women,  offering  praises  to  the  Heavenly  Father.  .  .  .  "Come,  Ye 
Blessed  of  My  Father"  .  .  .  "Go  Ye  Forth  With  My  Word." 

— V.P.C. 


113 


Reduce 

Your  Risk 

of  Heart  Attack 

Health  Project   For  Everyone 

The  American   Heart  Association 


In  the  search  for  a  way  to  prevent  heart  attacks  and  strokes,  sci- 
entists have  studied  the  living  habits  and  medical  records  of  thousands 
of  persons  in  middle  age.  The  studies  showed  that  those  who  had 
heart  attacks  had  one  or  more  of  the  following  conditions  or  living 
habits: 

■  High  levels  of  cholesterol  or  other  fatty  substances  in  the  blood 

■  Overweight 

■  High  blood  pressure 

■  Lack  of  exercise 

■  Cigarette  smoking 

■  Diabetes 

■  A  family  history  of  heart  attacks  in   middle  age 

It  appears  that  any  one  of  these  habits  or  conditions,  called  risk 
factors,  increases  the  chances  of  a  heart  attack,  and  a  combination 
of  two  or  more  factors  multiplies  the  risk. 

These  habits  usually  are  formed  in  childhood  with  the  influence  of 
parents.  Children  imitate  their  parents,  so  in  eating,  watching  TV, 
youngsters  very  early  become  subjected  to  risk  factors.  When  they 
reach  adulthood,  the  habits  are  firmly  entrenched. 

The  early  detection  of  major  risks  is  one  of  the  most  encouraging 
advances  in  medical  knowledge,  for  it  points  to  precautions  we  all  can 
take  to  increase  our  chances  of  living  longer  and  enjoying  good  health. 

What  are  the  risks  you  should  avoid?  Your  doctor  can  best  answer 
these  questions.   Everyone  should  have  periodic  physical  check-ups. 

While  there  is  still  no  ironclad  proof  that  reducing  the  known  risks 
will  prevent  heart  attacks,  most  of  the  scientific  evidence  today  points 
that  way.  At  the  very  least,  reducing  the  risks  can  result  in  good 
general  health  and  physical  fitness  for  every  member  of  the  family. 

Children  stand  to  benefit  most  of  all,  by  learning  early  in  life  to 
avoid  eating  and  living  patterns  that  may  lead  to  premature  heart 
disease  in  adulthood. 

HELP  YOUR  HEART  FUND!   HELP  YOUR  HEART! 

114 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Anita  Brenner  (widow  of  Dr.  David 
Glusker)  is  editor  of  "Mexico  This 
Month,"  which  presents  in  color  the 
scenic  beauty  of  that  country,  and 
directs  tourists  where  to  go  and  what 
to  see,  and  whets  the  appetite  for 
Mexican  cuisine,  dating  back  to  early 
Mayan  culture.  Although  she  is  not 
Mexican  (her  parents  Immigrated  to 
Mexico  from  Latvia),  she  has  lived 
many  years  in  Mexico  and  entertains 
distinguished  visitors  at  her  home  in 
Lomas,  a  suburb  of  Mexico  City.  She 
also  owns  a  large  ranch  and  Is  a 
specialist  in  growing  many  exotic 
varieties  of  peppers  and  herbs  requisite 
for  use  in  traditional  Mexican  cookery. 

Betty  S.  Gilson,  M.D.,  of  Helena,  Mon- 
tana, is  the  new  head  of  the  Utah 
State  Health  Department's  Chronic 
Disease  and  Heart  Section.  For  sixteen 
years  she  was  director  of  the  Montana 
Heart  Diagnostic  Center,  an  activity  of 
the  Montana  State  Board  of  Health. 
She  was  born  in  Minneapolis,  received 
her  B.A.  and  M.D.  degrees  from  the 
University  of  Minnesota,  and  took  her 
postgraduate  training  in  internal  med- 
icine at  Lakeside  Hospital,  Western 
Reserve  University  in  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
In  addition  to  her  many  civic  respon- 
sibilities with  the  Montana  State  Med- 
cal  Association,  she  was  a  member  of 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Great 
Falls,  Montana  Public  Schools  at  the 
time  of  her  Utah  appointment. 

RHda  Bee  O' Bryan  Cliburn,  mother  of 
the  famous  pianist  Van  Cliburn,  was 
her  son's  only  teacher  until  he  began 
to  study  at  Juilllard  in  1952.  Mrs.  Cli- 
burn is  currently  appearing  with  her 
son  in  television  concerts  in  the  color 
special  "A  Portrait  of  Van  Cliburn." 


Montserrat  Cabale,  a  thirty-two-year-old 
Spanish  soprano,  has  already  won  world 
acclaim.  In  superb  performances  of 
"Casta  Diva,"  and  other  arias  from 
Bellini  and  Donizetti,  her  voice  has 
been  praised  as  "full,  pure,  and  effort- 
less." Her  first  appearance  in  the 
United  States  was  in  April  1965,  and 
she  was  received  "with  instant  great 
approval." 

Dr.  Sylvia  Cassell,  psychologist,  has 
pioneered  a  volunteer  puppet  program 
at  Children's  Memorial  Hospital,  Chi- 
cago, to  calm  the  fears  of  young  pa- 
tients. The  child  sees  a  puppet  patient 
on  a  small  operating  table,  under  a 
miniature  X-ray  machine  and  learns 
that  it  is  necessary  to  lie  quietly 
so  the  picture  will  not  be  fuzzy.  A 
doctor  puppet  talks  to  the  live  child 
(often  with  the  voice  of  Dr.  Casseli 
herself).  In  this  way  the  small  patient 
is  prepared  for  his  examinations,  dye 
tests,  X-ray  pictures,  treatments,  sur- 
gery —  frequently  heart  surgery. 

^aivina  Hoffman,  "the  most  renowned 
woman  sculptor  of  moderns,"  worked 
for  years  on  an  autobiography,  "Yester- 
day Is  Today,"  which  was  published  in 
1965  by  Crown  Publishers,  New  York. 
She  died  in  July  1966,  at  the  age  of 
eighty-one,  leaving  a  prodigious  num- 
ber of  works,  carved  In  marble,  bronze, 
and  stone,  many  of  them  far  larger 
than  life-sized.  Her  "personal  history," 
as  is  her  sculpture,  is  created  from  her 
heart  and  enriches  the  reader  in  intel- 
lectual, spiritual,  and  esthetic  dimen- 
sions. The  best  known  work  of  Miss 
Hoffman,  a  pupil  of  Auguste  Rodin, 
is  the  "Races  of  Man"  group  in  the 
Hall  of  Man  in  the  Chicago  Natural 
History  Museum. 


115 


Valentines 

Are 

Important 

Frances  C,  Yost 


■  Susan  McMaughan  wiped  the 
frost  from  the  window  so  that 
she  could  watch  her  five  little 
schoolers  board  the  bus  that  went 
past  their  house.  They  were 
beautiful  children,  and  they  were 
dressed  nicely,  thanks  to  the  fact 
that  she  could  sew  well,  and 
make  over. 

"What  are  you  watching, 
Mommie?"  Little  Laurie  asked. 

"Mother's  watching  your  big 
brothers  and  sisters,  to  see  that 
they  get  on  the  bus  safely." 

"Will  you  watch  me  next  year 
to  see  if  I  get  on  the  bus  all 
right?" 

"I  surely  will,  Mark." 

"Will  you  watch  us  when  we 
go  to  school,  Mommie?" 

"Yes,  Betty  and  little  Laurie, 
Mommie  will  watch  you  every 
morning." 

Susan  gathered  her  three  little 
pre-schoolers  in  her  arms  and 
hugged  them  close. 

Keeping  her  eight  children 
warm  and  fed  and  with  some- 
thing to  wear  was  a  problem  that 
occupied  every  moment  of  her 
time  during  the  day,  and  most 
of  her  thinking  time  through  the 
night.  Susan  told  herself  that  it 
wouldn't  be  too  long  before  Jim 
would  write  and  say  he  had 
found  work.  Then  he  would  en- 
close a  check  or  some  greenbacks. 
Until  then  she  would  just  have 
to  hold  out. 


116 


Valentines  Are  Important 

The  three  little  children  started  perhaps,    she    could    help    them 

playing  with  blocks,  and  Susan  with    whatever    was    bothering 

went   to   the  kitchen   and  took  them. 

stock  of  her  meager  supphes.  While  Martha  and  Cloe  washed 
There  was  enough  sugar  for  a  the  supper  dishes,  Tom  and  Vic- 
couple  of  weeks,  and  flour  to  tor  brought  in  the  coal  and  kin- 
make  two  or  three  nice  batches  dling.  When  these  tasks  were 
of  bread.  The  lone  cow  was  giv-  finished,  there  would  follow  a 
ing  milk  enough  for  all,  and  session  of  getting  lessons  on  the 
cream  for  their  cereal,  and  kitchen  table.  Then  Susan  would 
enough  to  make  a  little  butter,  help  those  who  needed  a  bit  of 
There  was  still  bottled  fruit  and  assistance  with  English,  arithme- 
a  few  vegetables  in  the  cellar,  tic,  history,  or  geography. 
Yes,  with  good  planning,  she  In  the  north  bedroom,  away 
would  hold  out  until  Jim  could  from  the  heater,  Susan  was  tuck- 
get  work.  ing  the  little  ones  in  bed. 

She  would  keep  hoping  and  "Your  Daddy  would  be  proud, 
praying.  She  wasn't  alone  with  the  way  you  can  say  your  prayers 
her  brood  of  eight  darling  chil-  all  alone.  Now  jump  into  bed. 
dren.  God  was  in  his  heaven,  and  Goodnight  little  Mark  and  Con- 
was  watching  and  caring  for  nie,  Betty  and  Laurie.  Keep 
them.  under   the    covers,    because    it's 

Susan  cleaned  and  set  to  soak  dreadfully  cold  tonight." 
the  last  of  the  dry  beans.  Hot  Susan  tucked  each  one  in  snug- 
chili  would  make  a  nourishing  ly.  She  was  proud  of  the  com- 
supper  for  all,  and  perhaps  there  forters  on  the  beds.  She  had 
would  be  enough  for  lunch  to-  taken  the  womout  wool  blankets 
morrow  for  her  and  the  little  and  covered  them  with  pretty 
ones.  outing  flannel.  All  the  children 

So    it   was    that    Susan    Mc-  had  helped  to  tie  them.  Yes,  her 

Maughan  worked  and  prayed  day  children  were  warm  and  cozy  in 

after  day,  hardly  taking  time  to  their  beds,  and  she  was  thankful 

look  at  the  calendar.  It  was  while  for  that, 

they  were  all  around  the  table  m 

eating  supper  that  evening  that  iJusan  had  a  song  on  her  lips 

Susan  noticed  the  older  children  as  she  left  the  bedroom  of  the 

were    rather    quiet.    She    hoped  little  ones,  and  walked  towards 

things  had  gone  well  for  them  at  the    kitchen.    Then    she    heard 

school.  She  didn't  want  anyone  Tom's  voice.  Tom  was  the  oldest, 

to  suffer  because  they  were  poor,  and  he  was  more  of  a  man  than 

She  wanted  her  children  to  feel  a  boy,  even  though  he  was  thir- 

ad  jus  ted  and  have  friends  .   .  .  teen  and  in  the  seventh  grade, 

even    though   it   meant    making  What  was  he  saying? 

over  and  washing  clothes  out  at  "Well,  don't  tell  Mother.  She 

night.  can't  do  anything  about  it,  and  it 

But  something  was  amiss  to-  would  only  make  her  feel  badly." 

night.    After  the   little   children  "I  just  can't  face  my  friends 

were  in  bed,  perhaps  she  could  on   Valentine's    Day   without   a 

get  them  to  confide  in  her.  Then,  single  valentine  for  anyone." 

117 


February  1967 

"Well,  for  goodness  sake,  Mar-  manly  voice  again, 

tha!   Valentines  aren't  that  im-  "Maybe  we  could  make  valen- 

portant."  This  from  Victor.  tines."    Martha's   voice   grabbed 

Martha  stifled  a  little  moan,  onto  a  last  ray  of  hope, 

and  Tom,  always  the  benefactor  "A  person  could  make  one  for 

came  to  her  defense.  the  teacher,  I  suppose,  but  you 

"Of  course  valentines  are  im-  can't  make  thirty-three  for  every- 

portant.   Victor   didn't  mean   it  one  in  the  class.  And  you  have 

that  way.  He  was  just  trying  to  to  have  red  paper  and  lace  and 

point  out  that  there  are  lots  of  stuff  to  make  valentines  out  of 

things  more  important,  and  we'll  and  .  .  .  ." 

have  to  be  brave.  Now  I  have  "I  guess  you're  right,  Tom." 

thought  this  whole  thing  out,  and  Martha's  voice  betrayed  the  fact 

decided  the  best  way  to  do  it  is  that  she  wasn't  having  too  much 

for  us  all  to  come  home  when  the  success  at  being  brave, 

valentine  party   starts    in   each  "So  we  all  come  hpme.  I  guess 

room.    That   way   we   won't   be  there  isn't  anything  else  to  do. 

embarrassed    getting    valentines  But    I    sure   hate    to    miss    the 

from  our  friends,  and  not  having  party."  Victor  shrugged  his  shoul- 

any  to  give.  All  in  favor?"  ders,  not  considering  whether  the 

Listening,  Susan  McMaughan  children  would  be  allowed  to 
could  see  a  future  lawyer  or  leave  school, 
school  principal  in  her  Tom.  He  "I  don't  know  about  the  rest 
was  a  bom  leader.  She  felt  it  best  of  you,  but  I  have  studies  to  do." 
not  to  barge  in  the  room  just  Tom's  voice  terminated  the  sub- 
now.   She  listened,   and   as   she  ject. 

listened,  her  heart  ached.  Why  Susan,    listening   just   outside 

hadn't  they  shared  their  prob-  the  door,  was  proud  of  her  four 

lems  with  her?  Yet,  as  Tom  had  older  children.  They  studied  hard 

pointed  out,   there  wasn't  any-  and  their  report  cards  registered 

thing  she  could  do  about  it.  But  good  grades, 

perhaps  there   was.    She   hadn't  f. 

bothered   the   Lord   about  any-  Ihe    next    morning,    after    the 

thing  but  warmth  and  food  and  children   left  for   school,   Susan 

health  for  her  family.  Valentines  started    cleaning    out    drawers, 

were  important,  too.  What  were  There  was   a  chance  she  could 

the  children  saying?  find  last  year's  valentines.  Per- 

"I    guess "  that    is    all    right  haps    with    a    little    bleach    she 

for  us.  We're  big.  But  little  Con-  could    erase    names,    and    they 

nie   is   only   in  the   first   grade,  could  be  re-used.   She  did  find 

Valentines  are  so  important  when  some,  but  they  had  been  enjoyed 

you're  little."  until   the   comers   were    frayed. 

Cloe's  voice  had  a  flutter  in  it,  They  were  unfit  to  pass  along, 

which    divulged    the    fact    that  Susan  toyed  with  the  idea  of 

valentines  were  still  important  at  taking  Martha's  suggestion  and 

her  age,  also.  making  some.  But  Tom  was  so 

"Well,  we'll  just  have  to  bring  right.   There  was   nothing  from 

Connie  home  with  us,  and  make  which  to  make  valentines.  What 

the  best  of  it."  That  was  Tom's  few  coins  Susan  had,  were  now 

118 


Valentines  Are  Important 


all  used  for  stamps  and  yeast 
cakes. 

Susan  watched  for  the  mail- 
man. If  Jim  sent  a  check  or  even 
a  dollar  bill,  she  would  buy  val- 
entines. When  the  mailman 
passed  by  the  house  without 
stopping,  she  went  to  the  door 
and  called  out  to  him. 

"Any  mail  today?" 

"No,  Mrs.  McMaughan.  Not  a 
single  thing.  Fm  sorry." 

The  afternoon  of  the  thir- 
teenth of  February,  Susan  asked 
a  neighbor  if  she  would  watch 
Mark,  Beth,  and  little  Laurie 
while  she  slipped  down  town.  It 
was  a  hard  decision  to  make,  but 
Susan  was  ready  to  swallow  her 
pride  and  ask  for  credit  at  the 
store.  She  would  buy  valentines 
enough  for  five  schoolers. 

Susan  McMaughan  went  into 
the  variety  store.  It  was  fun  to 
look  around  and  see  the  lovely 
things  on  display.  She  hadn't 
allowed  herself  the  luxury  of 
looking  in  the  stores  since  Jim 
was  out  of  work.  She  walked  over 
to  where  the  valentines  usually 
were.  The  counter  was  bare. 

"Where  are  your  valentines?" 


"Sold  the  last  of  them  last 
night,  Madam." 

"Oh,  no!" 

"Sorry.  Had  a  run  on  them. 
The  kids  are  buying  more  these 
days." 

Susan  sighed.  Well,  being  out 
of  stock  saved  her  the  embarrass- 
ment of  asking  for  credit  to  buy 
them.  Perhaps  they  would  have 
turned  her  down  anyway.  She 
walked  slowly  from  the  store. 
Her  legs  were  too  tired  to  nav- 
igate. Or  was  it  her  very  soul 
that  was  tired? 

That  evening  the  children  were 
extra  cheerful,  polite,  helpful, 
and  downright  good.  Susan  was 
extra  cheerful  herself.  It  was  a 
PoUyanna  game  they  all  seemed 
to  be  playing.  Yet  it  seemed 
better  than  to  sit  down  in  the 
middle  of  the  room  and  cry  for 
lack  of  valentines. 

It  was  while  Susan  lay  awake 
in  her  bed  that  night  that  she 
decided  what  she  would  do.  She 
would  make  the  prettiest  val- 
entine cake!  Then,  when  the  chil- 
dren came  home  from  school, 
they  would  have  a  family  party. 
She  would  cut  the  cake  and  serve 
hot  chocolate  with  it. 

Susan  arose  early,  long  before 
the  February  sun  had  peeked 
over  the  horizon.  She  stirred  up 
batter  for  a  velvet  white  cake. 
Instead  of  baking  it  in  the  two 
square  layers,  or  the  two  round 
pans,  she  poured  the  batter  into 
one  square  pan  and  one  round 
pan. 

When  the  cakes  were  baked 
and  cooled,  she  cut  the  round 
cake  in  half.  She  placed  the 
square  cake  at  an  angle  on  her 
largest  and  prettiest  plate  to 
form  the  point  of  the  heart. 
The  two  round  halves  she  placed 


119 


February  1967 


at  the  top  of  the  diamond 
square  to  form  the  round  parts 
of  the  heart.  It  was  a  perfect  val- 
entine. Susan  iced  the  three  parts 
together.  Then,  with  fluffy  white 
icing,  she  covered  the  whole  big 
heart.  In  the  center  she  wrote 
eight  names:  Tom,  Victor,  Mar- 
tha, Cloe,  Connie,  Mark,  Betty, 
and  Laurie.  With  the  decorator, 
she  made  little  rosebuds,  hearts, 
and  cupids.  Then  she  edged  the 
entire  valentine  with  lace  icing. 
The  cake  was  beautiful! 

Susan  placed  the  cake  high  on 
the  top  of  the  cupboard  out  of 
sight.  Then  she  sighed.  The  cake 
wouldn't  take  the  place  of  val- 
entines for  friends,  but  she  had 
done  the  best  she  could,  and  her 
heart  felt  better.  The  children 
would  know  that  she  cared. 

The  sun  came  up  over  the 
eastern  mountains.  It  was  going 
to  be  a  beautiful  day,  clear  and 
bright  and  warm  for  February,  a 
perfect  Valentine  Day  .  .  .  well 
almost. 

It  was  time  to  awaken  the 
children.  What  was  that?  A 
knock  on  the  door  at  this  hour? 

Susan  went  to  the  door  and 
opened  it.  There  stood  the  mail- 
man smiling  like  a  valentine  him- 
self. Then  he  seemed  to  be  em- 
barrassed a  little. 

"Good  morning,  Mrs.  Mc- 
Maughan.  This  is  a  little  out  of 


order.  I  usually  pass  your  house 
about  ten-thirty.  But  when  we 
sorted  the  mail  this  morning, 
there  was  this  big  package  for 
your  family.  Since  it  is  labeled 
valentines,  I  thought  you  might 
like  it  before  school  begins.  So 
I  dropped  by  on  my  way  home 
for  breakfast." 

Susan  couldn't  have  appre- 
ciated this  early  call  more  if  it 
had  been  St.  Valentine  himself. 

"Thank  you.  Thank  you  very 
much." 

Susan  was  all  thumbs  as  she 
tore  open  the  package.  Out  fell 
two  large  cellophane  packets 
bulging  with  valentines. 

"Children!  Children!  Come 
and   see!" 

There  was  a  fine  variety  of 
valentines,  even  clever  ones  for 
the  teachers. 

It  was  a  hurry-up,  but  joyous 
morning.  There  were  so  many 
names  of  friends  to  write  in  so 
little  time.  Susan  couldn't  re- 
member when  they  had  all  been 
so  happy. 

After  they  were  gone  to  school, 
Susan  sat  back  in  her  chair  for  a 
bit  of  rest.  Jim  wasn't  a  whirl- 
wind of  a  provider,  but  he  was 
a  thoughtful  man.  She  would  use 
the  last  postage  stamp  to  write 
him  a  valentine  love  letter,  and 
let  him  know  how  happy  he  had 
made  his  little  children. 


KEEPING  SUMMER 

Enola  Chamberlin 

When  grapes  were  ripe,  and  purple  plums, 
And  warm  winds  swayed  the  grain  and  grass, 
I   peeled  and  pitted,  cooked  and  sealed 
The  summer  up  in  glass. 

And  now  with  snow  to  claim  the  fields 
And  cold  wind  barking  at  the  door, 
I  break  the  seals  and  summer  lives 
In  scent  and  taste  once  more. 


120 


A 

Tby 

He  WiU 
Treasure 


^   ■(  :- 
June  F.  Krambule     -^   , 


Model  in  Picture 
Michael  Anderson 


■  Hours  of  fun  were  created  by  Mrs.  Ivan  Anderson  of  Shelley,  Idaho,  and 
given  to  grandson  Michael  Anderson,  in  the  form  of  an  inexpensive,  long- 
lasting  Christmas  gift — one  that  will  stimulate  his  imagination  for  as  long 
as  httle  boys  like  cars  and  airplanes.  It  is  a  "Toy  Town" — a  sort  of  magic 
city — perfect  for  rainy  days  or  stay-clean  hours  when  Mother  has  errands 
to  run. 

This  toy  is  made  from  a  piece  of  heavy  canvas  (we  suggest  about  4'  x  6') 
On  it  has  been  sketched  a  layout  of  a  model  city,  containing  all  the  buildings 
Michael  is  familiar  with,  including  train  station,  school,  church,  hotel,  hospital, 
and  supermarket.  For  added  measure,  the  layout  includes  a  construction 
company  for  the  use  of  fascinating  dump  trucks  and  cranes;  a  zoo,  a  farm, 
and  an  airport  to  house  the  many  miniature  airplanes  that  zoom  and  roar 
in  little  boys'  hands. 

Around  the  outside  of  the  model  city  runs  a  train  track,  drawn,  as  are  all 
the  outlines  of  buildings  and  streets,  with  felt  markers  so  popular  with 
homemakers  these  days. 

A  box  of  model  trains,  zoo  animals,  and  a  variety  of  cars,  including  am- 
bulances and  milk  trucks,  go  with  the  floor  layout  and  provide  hours  of 
imaginative  play.  Homes  along  the  avenues  have  garages  to  house  the  miniature 
automobiles.  These  garages  are  pockets  made  of  muslin,  pleated  at  the  edges, 
into  which  chubby  fists  can  push  tiny  cars. 

Houses  and  other  buildings,  outlined  with  felt  pens,  can  be  colored  lightly 
with  crayon. 

Do  you  have  a  "little  one"  with  an  imagination?  Why  not  draft  him  a  Toy 
Town  and  let  him  spend  those  indoor  hours  driving  to  Sunday  School,  de- 
livering milk,  rushing  patients  to  the  hospital,  landing  his  jet,  or  motoring 
to  the  farm?  This  gift  is  interesting  to  make,  easy  to  mail,  compact  to  store, 
easy  on  clothes.  All  things  that  appeal  to  grownups — and  lots  of  fun  for 
a  youngster. 


121 


^^Efe-.^%;:  :"^.<m 


Tell  Me  of  Love   Rosa  lee  Lloyd     Chapter  8  (Conclusion) 


m  "Come  back  here,  Julie!''  Cleo 
demanded.  "We  must  go  for  help. 
It  will  take  men  who  know  how, 
and  all  their  equipment,  to  Hft 
him  out  of  there.  We'll  have  to 
hurry." 

"I  won't  leave  him  here!" 
Julie  cried  out  as  she  crawled 
back  to  the  safe,  hard  ground 
and  stood  up  facing  Cleo. 

"Casey  Jones  knew  he  was 
down  there.  Why  didn't  we  listen 
to  that  good  old  kelpie?  He's 
been  coming  out  here  every  night 
alone,  running  all  those  miles. 
He's  begged  us  to  come!" 

Cleo  gritted  her  teeth. 

"I  know,"  she  said.  "Uncle 
Rufe  would  call  me  a  plain  mut- 
ton-head. But  now — ^we've  got  to 
move  fast.  I  can't  blame  you  for 
staying  here,  Julie.  If  my  John 
was  down  there,  no  one  could  pull 
me  away  either.  I'll  go  for  help." 

"But  how.  Aunt  Cleo?  We're 
forty  miles  from  the  station — al- 
most twenty  from  the  highway. 
You  might  not  know  your  way 
back  without  Casey  Jones." 

Cleo's  eyes  had  firey  Httle 
glints  in  them.  "I'm  a  bush- wom- 
an, Julie.  I  know  what  to  do  in 
an  emergency.  I'll  get  back  to  the 
highway  in  the  jeep.  Then  I'll 


shoot  the  telegraph  wires.  That 
is  a  signal  for  help  out  here. 
Linesmen  answer  that  call  no 
matter  where  they  are.  I  can't 
say  how  long  we'll  have  to  wait. 
Maybe  a  few  hours — ^maybe  all 
night — ^maybe  longer.  But  they 
will  come." 

"Can  you  hit  the  wire?"  Julie 
was  incredulous.  "It's  way  up  in 
the  sky." 

"It  will  take  a  good  shot,"  she 
answered.  Her  chin  squared  off. 
"I  did  it  when  a  horse  fell  on 
Uncle  Rufe.  God  willing,  I  can 
do  it  again." 

Julie  touched  her  cheek. 
"Grandfather  says  that  you  are 
the  best  shot  in  Australia,"  she 
said. 

Cleo's  wide  mouth  relaxed. 
"I'm  glad  there's  something  I 
can  do  that  pleases  him,  Julie. 
I've  about  given  up — trying  to 
make  him  like  me." 

Juhe  hugged  her.  "We  all  have 
a  place  in  his  heart,"  she  said.  "I 
love  you.  Aunt  Cleo,  I  think  you 
are  the  very  salt  of  the  earth. 
I  really  do." 

Cleo  said  brusquely:  "Take 
this  torch.  Hang  it  on  your  belt. 
You  have  that  old  survival  kit 
and  your  water  bag.  Keep  your 


122 


Tell  Me  of  Love 

rifle  right  by  your  side.  Lift  it,  listen.    This    time    Casey    Jones 

don't  drag  it.  Trust  old  Casey  raised  his  head  listening,  too.  His 

Jones    to   key   you   if   anything  body  tensed.  He  barked,  wagging 

vicious  comes  near  you."  his  tail. 

She  strode  off  across  the  bush,  Julie  wondered  if  she  imagined 
her  bright  yellow  hair  flying  in  it,  or  did  someone  say  "Julie." 
the  breeze.  She  leaned  forward  eagerly,  wait- 
Julie  was  alone  with  Casey  ing,  but  it  was  only  the  wind 
Jones,  guarding  Ron,  far  down  in  sighing  through  the  bush, 
a  deep,  dark  hole.   She  crawled  ,. 

up    beside    the    dog    again.    He  I  here  was  a  freezing  drizzle  in 
licked  her  hands,  and  nuzzled  his  the   air.    She   crawled  closer   to 
face  in  them.  Casey  Jones,  trying  to  warm  her- 
"Good  kelpie,"  she  whispered  self  against  his  fluffy  hair.   They 
to  him.  lay    quietly    listening    for    some 
A  few  minutes  later  she  heard  whisper  of  life  in  the  hole  below 
the  horn  of  the  jeep.  Aunt  Cleo  them.    Instead,    she    heard    the 
was  riding  toward  the  highway,  crackle   of   brittle-dry    grass    as 
Julie  inched  closer  to  the  hole  something  stepped  on  it  coming 
and   turned   her   torch   into    its  nearer.  Nearer, 
darkness.  She  could  see  nothing  Fear  beat  in  Julie  like  a  ham- 
but  jagged,  crusty  earth  on  every  mer.  Casey  Jones'  head  came  up 
side.  with  a  jerk.   He  crawled  back- 
She    cupped    her    hands    and  wards,  jumping  to  his  feet.  Julie 
called   down:    "Ron — Ron,    dar-  followed  him,  lifting  her  rifle  and 
ling.   I'm  here.   I'll  never  leave  turning    her    torch    on    the    ap- 
you.  Never.  Aunt  Cleo  has  gone  proaching  object, 
for  help.  So  don't  give  up."  A  huge  dingo!  She  saw  it  plain- 
Her  words  were  an  empty  wail  ly,  glittering  eyes,  teeth  bared, 
with  a  weird  echo.  His  breath  was  a  howling  snarl 
She   shivered  and   closed   her  as  he  leaped  for  Casey  Jones.  He 
eyes.    Wild   birds   circled   above  had  returned  to  kill  him. 
them.  Hours  dragged  by.  The  af-  They  fought  savagely,  biting, 
temoon  sun  faded  into  twilight,  tearing  at  each  other.  Her  torch 
and   the   cockatoos   began   their  was   focused  on   them  but  how 
unearthly  screeching.  Great,  wide-  could  she  aim  her  rifle  if  she  had 
winged  bats  flew  over  her.  The  to   drop  the  torch? 
brittle,  dry  tufts  of  grass  crackled  Panic  rose  in  her  throat,  but 
as  something  shthered  through  it.  she   beat  it   down.   Closing   hei 

Night  came  down  like  a  heavy  eyes,  she  prayed  desperately, 

blanket  of  darkness.  There  was  When  she  opened  her  eyes  the 

no  moon  in  the  sky.  No  stars,  big  dingo  was  tearing  at  Casey 

Julie  felt  a  damp  mist  on  her  Jones'  wounded  shoulder.  Their 

face   and  arms.   Dear  Heavenly  howls  wailed  with  the  wind. 

Father,  she  cried  into  the  dark-  Julie  reached  the  bush  and  put 

ness,  don't  let  it  rain  until  they  the  lighted  torch  in  its  branches, 

come.  It  was  a  spotlight  on  the  fighting 

"Ron.  .  .  .  Oh,  Ron,  darling,"  dogs, 

she  called  again  and  strained  to  Slowly,  carefully,  she  lifted  her 

123 


February  1967 


rifle,  aiming  at  the  dingo.  She 
must  hit  him  in  the  head.  If  she 
only  wounded  him,  he  would  turn 
and  attack  her. 

The  shot  rang  out  across  the 
black  night.  She  fired  again.  The 
dingo  reared  back,  pawing  the 
air,  then  he  flopped  to  the  earth, 
and  Casey  Jones  was  free. 

Julie  ran  to  him,  cradling  him 
in  her  lap.  She  took  off  her  shirt 
and  tore  it  to  pieces,  mopping 
his  wounds. 

"Good  kelpie,"  she  crooned 
gently.  "Good  Casey  Jones." 

The  wind  rose,  whipping  about 
them,  freezing  the  mist  in  the  air. 
Julie  was  chilled  and  aching,  but 
she  crawled  back  to  the  hole. 
She  must  keep  on  calling  to  Ron 
— calling — calling.  He  must  know 
she  .was  near  him. 

Casey  Jones  crawled  up  be- 
side her.  He  was  wet  and  shiver- 
ing. They  were  both  weak  and 
exhausted.  A  hazy  sleep  envel- 
oped her.  The  next  time  she 
awakened  she  crawled  closer  to 
Casey  Jones.  He  was  scarcely 
breathing.  "Oh,  no!"  she  cried 
into  the  darkness.  "Don't  leave 
me  Casey — please  don't — die." 
She  lay  close  to  him  and  mur- 
mured encouraging  words  until 
he  finally  licked  her  hand.  .  .  . 


I 


H:     H:     H:     H:     ^ 


ULiE  heard  a  man's  voice.  It 
was  a  dear,  familiar  voice. 

"She's  regaining  conscious- 
ness," he  said  to  someone.  "Julie 
— you  are  safe  now.  Speak  to  us, 
dear." 

It  was  Dr.  George's  voice.  It 
was  hazy  and  faded  away.  Then 
she  heard  him  again:  "You  are 
back  at  the  station,  Julie,  in 
Isabelle's  bed." 

Big  Dan's  voice  came  to  her. 
"The  little  Julie  is  a  brave  one. 


It  was  the  sound  of  her  voice 
that  kept  Ron  hanging  on  to  life. 
He  told  me  so." 

"A  brave  one,"  Dr.  George 
said.  "It  was  that  dingo  that 
backed  Ron  into  the  hole.  I'm 
glad  she  got  him  right  in  the 
head." 

Julie's  eyes  fluttered  open,  but 
everything  was  hazy. 

"Ron  ..."  she  whispered. 
"Where— is  Ron?" 

"He's  alive,  dear,"  Aunt  Isa- 
belle  said,  close  to  her  ear.  "Dr. 
George  has  sent  for  the  best 
doctors  in  Perth.  Father,  Aimt 
Tricia,  and  the  children  will 
come,  too.  Wally  and  Betz  have 
gone  to  the  township  to  meet 
them.  Carolyn  is  taking  care  of 
Ron  in  the  back  room." 

Julie's  chest  was  heavy.  She 
could  hardly  breathe.  It's  pneu- 
monia, she  thought.  She  must  see 
Ron.  She  struggled  to  sit  up,  but 
Isabelle  pushed  her  gently  back 
to  the  pillow. 

"Tell  me— about  Ron.  .  .  ." 
her  voice  was  a  raspy  whisper. 

"We'll  pull  him  through,"  Dr. 
George  said.  "Get  well  and  strong 
so  you  can  help  us." 

"I  will— oh,  I  will.  .  .  ." 

She  closed  her  eyes,  breathing 
hard,  trying  to  fight  off  the  dark- 
ness, but  she  slipped  into  un- 
consciousness again. 

The  next  time  she  opened  her 
eyes.  Aunt  Cleo's  face  was  above 
her,  sweat  was  streaming  down 
Aunt  Cleo's  cheecks,  and  she  was 
rubbing  Julie  from  head  to  toes 
with  a  foul-smelling  salve.  Julie 
was  hot,  sweating  hot.  She  could 
not  endure  it. 

"Aunt  Cleo,  please  don't.  Mut- 
ton tallow  and  eucalyptus  make 
— ^me — so  sick.  I'm  burning  up — 
I  can't  breathe." 


124 


"Put  more  wood  in  the  stove, 
Wally,"  Cleo  ordered.  "She's 
waking  up,  but  we  can't  quit. 
We've  got  to  sweat  this  bush 
chill  clear  out  of  her.  It's  the 
only  way.  Keep  the  stove  red 
hot." 

"You  can't  stand  it  in  here. 
Aunt  Cleo,"  Wally  said.  "It's  hot 
enough  to  bake  you  alive.  Uncle 
John  is  worried  about  you." 

"Tell  him— I'm  all  right.  You 
get  more  wood.  We  have  to  keep 
on." 

Darkness  came  again  to  Julie. 
She  sank  into  it. 

Juhe  opened  her  eyes,  wonder- 
ing where  she  was.  She  could 
breathe  easily.  The  room  was 
cool  as  a  green  paddock. 

Grandfather  was  in  the  chair 
beside  her  bed. 

"Hello,"  she  said  in  a  thin 
little  voice. 

He  smiled  and  touched  her 
hand.  "She's  better,  Cleo,"  he 
said  with  a  grateful  sigh.  "Our 
little  girl  is  all  right.  Your  bush 
method  has  won.  You  did  a  fine 
job.  Thank  you  for  all  of  us." 

"She  cooked  us  all,"  Wally 
said.  "Dad  and  Uncle  John 
chopped  three  loads  of  wood.  I'll 
go  and  tell  them  Julie  is  con- 
scious." 

Julie's  eyes  moved  from  one 
person  to  another,   Dr.   George, 


Aunt  Isabelle,  then  to  Aunt  Cleo 
at  the  foot  of  the  bed.  She  was 
pale  and  thinner,  but  her  smile 
was  radiant. 

"You  did  it,  Cleo,"  Dr:  George 
said.  "Julie  didn't  respond  to 
anything  I  gave  her.  Carolyn  and 
I  had  all  the  newest  medicines. 
I  have  never  seen  anyone  work 
harder  to  save  a  life  than  you 
did." 

Julie  saw  Cleo  through  misty 
eyes. 

"She's  worth  it,"  Cleo  said. 
"I'll  do  it  all  over  if  she  needs 
it." 

"She'll  make  it  now,"  Dr. 
George  said. 

"That's  an  old  bush  remedy," 
Cleo  explained.  "I  saw  my  Uncle 
Rufe  cook  that  chill  out  of  my 
brother  Joe  when  he'd  been  out 
there  three  days." 

"Ron.  .  .  ."  JuHe  asked. 
"Where  is  Ron?" 

"We  made  a  small  hospital  in 
the  back  room,"  Grandfather 
told  her.  "When  you  are  stronger 
we  will  take  you  to  him." 

"Now,  Grandfather.  Please." 

She  tried  to  sit  up,  but  sank 
back  against  the  pillow. 

"Soon,"  Grandfather  said.  "Be 
a  good  girl  and  stay  quiet  a  while 
longer.  We  are  all  close  by,  Julie." 

Someone  was  always  with  her. 
Casey  Jones  came  in,  but  most 


125 


February  1967 


of  the  time  he  was  with  Ron. 
One  day  Betz  came  in,  red-eyed, 
as  though  she  had  been  weeping. 

"They  wouldn't  let  me  come 
in  before  this,"  she  said,  indig- 
nantly. "I  nearly  died  with  worry. 
Even  Wally  couldn't  eat  when 
you  were  so  sick." 

"That  showed  his  devotion," 
Julie  said,  smiling.  "What  a  sac- 
rifice. When  he  can't  eat,  he's 
really  bushed." 

"Look,  Julie."  Betz  opened  a 
box  she  had  brought  with  her. 
"I  sent  to  Perth  for  this  dressing 
gown.  Wear  it  when  you  go  to 
Ron.  You'll  look  gorgeous  in 
pink."  Her  voice  broke.  She  put 
her  hand  over  her  mouth.  "I 
have  stayed  too  long,"  she  said. 
"Aunt  Isabelle  will  scold  me. 
Only  Grandfather  is  permitted 
to  come  in  here  any  time  he 
wants  to." 

Julie  noticed  that  Grandfather 
was  always  nearby  as  if  protect- 
ing her.  He  is  afraid  the  others 
will  tell  me  something,  Julie 
thought.  She  knew  they  were 
keeping  something  from  her. 
Sometljing  about  Ron. 

MHE  was  alone  after  Betz  left 
the  room;  with  a  great  effort  she 
got  to  her  feet.  The  dressing 
gown  Betz  had  given  her  was  on 
the  chair  nearby.  She  struggled 
into  it,  loving  the  feel  of  the  soft 
cashmere,  tying  the  silken  bow 
at  the  collar.  She  would  walk 
down  the  hall  to  Ron's  room.  She 
held  onto  the  bed,  inching  her 
way  along,  weak  and  unsteady, 
but  determined. 

The  door  opened  and  Grand- 
father came  in. 

He  did  not  look  angry  nor 
even  surprised. 

"You  are  pretty  as  a  picture," 


he  said,  sitting  in  his  chair. 

Julie  sat  down  on  the  bed. 
She  looked  directly  into  his  eyes. 

"Tell  me.  Grandfather.  About 
Ron." 

"He  is  a  lucky  boy  to  be  alive," 
he  answered  in  his  quiet  way. 
"He  was  down  there  five  days 
with  a  broken  back." 

His  voice  was  gentle,  but  Julie 
thought  it  faltered.  Her  eyes  had 
darkened  and  seemed  too  big  for 
her  pale  face. 

"I  have  to  know,  Grand- 
father," she  said.  "Tell  me." 

He  drew  a  long  breath.  His 
face  seemed  suddenly  older  and 
very  tired.  But  his  strong,  stem 
chin  was  steady  as  a  rock. 

"It  will  be  a  long  time  before 
Ron  will  walk  again,"  he   said. 

Julie  sat  perfectly  still.  Ron 
might  always  be  a  cripple.  She 
saw  the  golden  sunshine  stream- 
ing through  the  window.  Her 
eyes  focused  on  the  everlasting 
flowers  that  Ron  had  picked  and 
put  in  the  vase  under  Grannie's 
picture.  She  was  in  her  wedding 
dress.  It  had  hung  on  the  wall 
right  there  ever  since  Julie  could 
remember. 

Tears  stung  her  eyes,  but  she 
did  not  weep.  This  was  a  time 
when  you  had  to  cling  to  hope 
and  courage.  Grannie  had  told 
her  many  times  that  to  love  was 
to  know  both  bitter  and  sweet. 

She  reached  for  Grandfather's 
hand  and  held  it  tenderly  in  both 
her  own.  They  sat  silently  for  a 
long,  prayerful  moment. 

"I  love  him.  Grandfather,"  she 
said.  Her  voice  had  the  whole 
world  in  its  gentleness.  "That 
means  I  will  do  anything  for  him. 
If  he  cannot  walk  alone,  I  will 
help  him.  We  will  study  together 
until  he  finishes  at  the  Univer- 


126 


Tell  Me  of  Love 


sity.  But,  please,  if  you  love  us. 
Grandfather,  let  us  marry  now. 
Don't  send  me  away  from  him 
again." 

He  looked  up  at  Grandmoth- 
er's picture.  The  deep  lines 
around  his  mouth  softened,  but 
he  did  not  speak. 

I  HE  old  clock  in  the  corner 
ticked  so  loudly  Julie  wondered 
if  it  was  the  sound  of  her  own 
heart. 

At  last  he  looked  at  Julie.  The 
comers  of  his  mouth  turned  up 
in  a  roguish  smile. 

"Do  you  think  your  Grannie's 
wedding  dress  will  fit  you?  I  am 
sure  that  will  please  her.  You  are 
her  namesake,  Julia  Ann  Ridge- 
haven." 

Julie  bent  her  head.  She  could 
hardly  squeeze  the  tears  back. 
But  Grandfather  did  not  like 
tears.  He  said  tears  had  never 
won  a  battle  yet. 

"As  soon  as  you  and  Ron  are 
both  well,"  he  went  on,  "we  will 
fly  to  New  Zealand  to  go  to  the 
temple.  Would  you  like  a  small 
wedding  breakfast  at  our  home 
on  Rushcutters  Bay?" 

Julie  nodded.  She  was  too  full 
of  joy  to  speak. 

His  voice  bridled:  "Remember 
this,  Julie.  I  insist  that  Ron 
finish  at  the  university,  then  he 
can  teach.  The  doctors  expect  he 
will  finally  walk,  but  he  must  be 
prepared  to  take  his  place  in  the 
world,  anyway.  Education  is  very 
important  in  our  life  today.  I 
mean  to  see  that  my  family  helps 
to  keep  Australia  up  there  work- 
ing at  it." 

He  gave  Julie  a  wise  smile. 
"Your  cousin  Wally  has  told  me 
how  he  feels  about  Betz." 

Julie's  heart  beat  faster. 


"I  am  not  surprised,"  he  said. 
"He  and  Sue  Ellen  have  been 
drifting  apart.  Probably  they 
were  not  meant  for  each  other." 

He  looked  quizzically  at  Julie, 
but  she  didn't  offer  an  opinion. 

"When  Wally  finishes  at  the 
University  next  January,  if  this 
infatuation  for  Betz  has  deep- 
ened into  real,  enduring  love, 
they  will  have  my  consent  to 
marry.  Your  Aunt  Tricia  and 
Uncle  Geoffrey  seem  very  pleased 
with  her.  A  little  American  spirit 
will  be  a  good  thing  for  the 
Ridgehavens.  In  Wally's  words, 
she  has  worked  like  a  drover  out 
here,  and  proved  she  is  a  bit  of 
all  right!" 

There  was  a  tap-tap  on  the 
door.  It  opened  and  Aunt  Tricia 
came  in  with  little  Kip  and 
Brown. 

The  children  looked  at  Julie 
with  wide,  curious  eyes.  "We  said 
our  prayers  for  you,  Julie,"  Kip 
said.  "Now,  you're  up!" 

Julie  hugged  them  both.  "I'm 
glad  you  prayed  for  me,"  she 
said,  lifting  her  eyes  to  Aunt 
Tricia.  "Thank  you.  Thank  you!" 
The  rest  of  the  family  crowded 
into  the  room. 

Dr.  George  called  out,  "Look 
at  our  girl,  sitting  up.  She'll  be 
able  to  dance  at  our  wedding, 
Isabelle." 

"I  will!"  Julie  smiled  back. 

Uncle  John  put  his  arm  around 
Aunt  Cleo.  "Father,  Cleo  and  I 
want  the  spotlight  for  a  second. 
We  are  expecting  another  baby." 

"That's  jolly  good  news," 
Grandfather  beamed.  "Another 
Rideghaven."  » 

Uncle  John's  eyes  twinkled. 
"Cleo  wants  to  know,  if  the  baby 
is  a  boy,  would  you  like  us  to 
name  him  Sir  Walter  Scott?" 


127 


February  1967 

"I  would  not!"  Fierce  lights 
brightened  Grandfather's  eyes. 
"Cleo  should  remember  her  own 
herits^ge.  If  you  want  my  opinion, 
the  name,  Rufe  Riley  Quinn 
Ridgehaven,  would  please  me;  in 
honor  of  the  finest  grazier  I  have 
ever  known.  I  am  proud  that  my 
son  John  is  married  to  the  won- 
derful girl  he  reared!" 

No  one  spoke.  The  room  held  a 
quiet  and  sacred  stillness.  Aunt 
Cleo's  face  was  lifted.  She  looked 
as  though  she  had  just  been 
decorated  by  the  Queen. 

Grandfather  unwound  his  long 
legs  and  got  to  his  feet.  "Come, 
my  dear,"  he  said  to  Julie.  "I  will 
take  you  to  Ron's  room." 

Wally  pushed  forward.  "Let  me 
carry  her  to  him.  Grandfather," 
he  coaxed. 


"That  might  be  best,"  Grand- 
father agreed.  "But  only  carry 
her  to  his  door.  Let  her  walk  to 
him  alone." 

"She's  too  weak,"  Wally  pro- 
tested. "She's  skinny  as  a  crow." 

"She  can  go  in  alone,"  Grand- 
father said,  "We  can  always 
make  our  goal  when  we  know 
that  someone  who  truly  loves  us 
— is  waiting." 


BUTTER  FROSTING  MADE  WITH  A  MIXER 

Judith  Leigh-Kendall 

Using  a  small  mixer  bowl,  pour  in  one  pound  of  unsifted  powdered  sugar.  Add 
Va  cup  soft  butter  and  3  tablespoons  liquid  (water,  milk,  or  cream).  Turn  the 
mixer  on  to  the  lowest  speed  and  mix  well.  Add  one  teaspoon  flavoring,  and  turn 
the  mixer  up  high  for  whipping.  If  the  frosting  seems  too  thick,  add  another  table- 
spoon of  liquid.  Whip  at  high  speed  a  few  minutes.  This  frosting  is  lump  free 
and  saves  a  few  minutes  of  a  busy  homemaker's  time.  It  will  frost  the  tops  and 
sides  of  most  layer  cakes  or  a  sheet  cake. 


KATE'S  COOKIES 

Kate  Swainston 


V2  cup  white  sugar 

Yz  cup  brown  sugar 

1  egg 

1  cube  butter  (i^   lb.) 

*2  tablespoons  oif  cream 

*1  tablespoon  of  lemon  juice 


1^4  cup  flour 

Yz  tsp.  soda 

1  tsp.   baking  powder 

1  tsp.  almond  flavoring 

V2  cup  rolled  oats 


Mix  ingredients  together  in  order  listed.  Roll  and  store  in  refrigerator  for  two 
to  four  hours  before  baking.  Slice  and  place  on  baking  sheet.  Bake  at  400°  for 
12  minutes. 

*Three  tbsp.  sour  cream  can  be  substituted. 


128 


Flowers  Tnat  Last  rorever 

Rose  Ella  Miller  Hall,  Jacksonville,  Florida,  preserves  the  radiant  beauty  of  flow- 
ers in  lasting  form  and  color.  Roses,  lilies,  daisies,  dahlias — flowers  in  bouquets, 
flowers  in  pools  and  rustic  gardens — flowers  adorning  the  landscape  of  a  cottage 
in  the  hill^ — Mrs.  Hall  has  captured  the  elusive  beauty  of  the  floral  kingdom. 

Her  interest  in  painting  developed  at  an  early  age  when  she  bought  art  supplies 
with  her  penny-budget.  Later  in  life,  she  earned  her  living  by  painting  delicate 
flowers  on  silk  blouses  and  scarves.  Her  paintings  have  found  places  of  honor 
in  numerous  homes  throughout  the  United  States.  Many  of  her  scenes  are 
painted  from  happy  childhood  memories.  The  Relief  Society  sisters  know  that 
when  bazaar  time  comes,  they  will  have  the  opportunity  of  seeing  some  lovely 
paintings  by  Mrs.  Hall,  as  well  as  hearing  the  background  story  of  each  painting. 

Mrs.  Hall,  a  member  of  the  Jacksonville  Second  Ward,  Florida  Stake,  bears  a 
fervent  and  sincere  testimony  of  the  gospel.  Her  spirit  is  as  beautiful  as  the 
colors  she  blends  in  the  paintings. 


129 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Relief  Society  Activities 


M^  ■■    %#       Wit 


Idaho  Stake,   Bancroft  Ward  Relief  Society  Compiles  Pictorial  History 

March   17,   1966 

Arlene  T.  Torgesen,  President,  Idaho  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  de- 
tailed history  had  been  carefully  kept  of  the  Bancroft  Ward  Relief  Society 
since  its  organization  in  1907,  but  no  pictures  had  been  inserted.  In  January, 
Frances  Yost  (a  contributor  to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine)  was  asked  to 
secure  pictures  for  Bancroft  Ward's  history  book  and  to  prepare  a  picture 
display  for  the  Seventeenth  of  March  social. 

"Sister  Yost  decided  to  display  the  leaves  from  the  history  book.  She  located 
many  pictures  and  took  others  herself.  There  had  been  twelve  presidents 
serving  during  sixty  years.  By  using  one  page  for  each  president's  term,  all 
who  served  with  her  could  be  on  one  page.  The  back  of  the  page  could  be 
used  for  events  which  took  place  during  the  president's  term. 

"By  the  seventeenth  of  March,  at  the  ward  Relief  Society  social,  seventeen 
pages  of  pictures  on  both  sides  were  displayed,  with  the  necessary  captions. 
Each  loose-leaf  page  was  covered  with  cellophane  so  that  the  leaves  could  be 
picked  up  and  examined  closely,  as  well  as  turned  over.  Now  the  Bancroft 
Relief  Society  has  a  history  book  really  to  crow  about.  Sister  Yost  is  shown  in 
the  picture  with  the  historical  display.  The  crocheted  bedspread  covering  the 
table  was  also  made  by  Sister  Yost." 


130 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church,  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Shelley  Stake  (Idaho)  Flower  Show  and  Cooked  Foods  Sales 

August  2,   1966 

Helen  L.  Hanson,  President,  Shelley  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "An 
audience  of  nearly  900  enjoyed  an  evening  of  cultural  refinement,  when  Shelley 
Stake  Relief  Society  presented  a  delightful  Singing  Mothers  concert,  followed 
by  a  combined  flower  show  and  cooked  foods  sale.  'Reflections  in  Music,'  con- 
ducted by  Sharlene  S.  Eaton  and  accompanied  by  Muriel  F.  Clark  and  Laree 
O.  Hammer,  depicted  the  choice  moments  in  a  lifetime  from  infancy  to  the 
golden  years  of  spirituality.  The  same  theme  was  brought  beautifully  into 
focus  in  the  cultural  hall  by  a  revolving  seven-foot  high,  glittering  treble  cleft 
and  staff  atop  a  satin- covered  table  grouped  among  other  beautifully  decorated 
tables,  enchanced  by  gladioli,  grape  clusters,  dainty  ceramics,  figurines,  and 
a  most  perfect  rose. 

"Talents  and  efforts  of  many  were  displayed  through  unique  and  beautiful 
floral  arrangements  placed  on  tiered  tables,  and  throughout  tfie  hall  among 
the  booths.  Then,  on  the  enticing  food  tables,  were  such  titles  as  'The  Good 
Ship  Lollipop,'  'Blackbirds  Baked  in  a  Pie,'  and  decorated  to  capture  attention 
and  urge  everyone  to  buy  the  tempting  foods. 

"The  class  displays  were  exhibited  under  'Relief  Society — Key  to  Har- 
monious Living.'  We  felt  that  the  event  was  a  great  success  culturally  and 
financially,  as  well  as  being  a  missionary  tool,  for  we  had  two  nonmembers 
singing  with  us,  as  well  as  many  nonmembers  in  the  audience." 


131 


February  1967 


Franco-Belgian  Mission,  Verdun  (France)  Servicemen's  Group  Holds  Bazaar 

December  1965 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Zoe  Coomes,  First  Counselor;  Audrey  Hill,  Second 
Counselor;  Lee  Noel  and  baby. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Lillian  Ishoy;  Audrey  Westlake,  President;  Georgia 
Hoffman;  Elaine  Parker;  La  Von  Hosey;  Janice  Greer. 

Helen  H.  Paramore,  Supervisor,  Franco-Belgian  Mission  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "The  Verdun  Servicemen's  Group  Relief  Society  is  made  up  of  wives 
of  both  Cginadian  and  American  servicemen  stationed  in  the  Verdun,  Etain, 
and  Marville  area  of  France.  While  the  Relief  Society  is  small,  due  to  rota- 
tion back  to  the  States  and  Canada,  they  still  reap  the  blessings  from  the  Lord 
through  service.  They  have  the  opportunity  of  attending  conference  every  three 
months  and  meeting  with  the  mission  presidency.  The  American  servicemen 
and  families  are  being  taken  from  France,  and  the  Canadian  servicemen  are 
being  sent  to  Germany,  thus  eliminating  these  members  in  France.  We  are 
sorry  to  lose  these  diligent  members  who  have  rendered  so  much  strength  and 
support  to  the  Franco-Belgian  Mission." 

Sydney  Stake  (Australia)  Relief  Society  Luncheon  In  Honor 
Of  Retiring  President 

July  29,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Janet  Dean,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Jean  Jeffree, 
Magazine  representative;  Neta  Ehmann,  social  relations  class  leader;  Ethel 
Hurst,  chorister;  Pauline  M.  Maugh,  homemaking  leader;  Betty  Stokes,  in- 
coming president;  Ethel  Parton,  retiring  president;  Valerie  Clarke,  First  Coun- 
selor; Mary  Frater,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Joyce  Smith,  cultural  refinement 
class  leader;  Maxine  Munn,  acting  secretary-treasurer;  Elsie  Parton,  spiritual 
living  class  leader;  Mavis  Draper,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Stokes  reports:  "Sister  Parton  was  called  to  be  district  president  for 
a  period  of  six  years  previous  to  the  formation  of  Sydney  Stake.  She  then 
served  a  further  six  years  as  stake  Relief  Society  president.  Sister  Parton  was 
presented  With  a  canteen  of  cutlery  on  behalf  of  Relief  Society  throughout 
the  stake." 

Garden  Grove  Stake  (California)  Conducts  Art  Show 
June  24,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Afton  Minson,  President;  Marjorie  Kerr,  Chairman  of  art 
show  and  President  of  new  Huntington  Beach  Stake  Relief  Society;  Gwenith 
Lewis,  co-chairman  of  art  show  and  stake  board  member. 

Sister  Minson  reports:  "Garden  Grove  Stake  presented  the  first  of  a  pro- 
posed series  of  annual  art  shows,  June  24th,  in  connection  with  the  stake 
birthday  ball,  celebrating  five  years  of  growth.  Garden  Grove  Stake  was  of- 
ficially divided  on  June  5th,  when  the  new  Huntington  Beach  Stake  was 
formed.  The  art  show  marked  a  memorable  milestone,  a  gala  celebration  of  a 
last  activity  together.  Exhibitors  were  members  of  the  original  Garden  Grove 
Stake,  and  exhibits  were  of  outstanding  quality.  There  were  over  300  entries, 
representing  100  artists.  Competition  included  nine  categories,  each  with  first, 
second,  and  third  awards:  Landscapes;  Still  Life;  Portraits  and  Character 
Studies;  Abstract;  Youth  Artist,  under  Eighteen;  Ceramics;  Sculpture;  Stitch- 
ery;  and  Photography.  The  showing  was  attended  by  approximately  400  view- 
ers. Judges  were  Eileen  Quiqley  and  Rita  Gillette,  from  the  Huntington  Beach 
Art  League.  Hostesses  were  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  officers." 


132 


133 


February  1967 


Western  States  Mission,  Roswell  (New  Mexico)  District  Presents 
"Show  and  Tell"  Day,  August  25,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Eileen  Higgins,  Secretary;  Annette  Mitchell,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Barbara  Gibson,  President;  Joyce  Hannifan,  First  Counselor;  Margaret 
McFarland,  homemaking  leader. 

Carrell  Thorpe,  President,  Western  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"For  the  annual  'Show  and  Tell'  day,  the  table  decor  was  in  keeping  with  the 
autumn  theme  that  was  carried  throughout  the  cultural  hall.  The  table  was 
covered  in  gold,  and  the  centerpiece  was  created  by  the  distridt  Relief  Society 
President  Barbara  Gibson.  The  menu  consisted  of  chicken  salad,  melon  boat, 
fruit  cups,  and  rolls.  The  recipes  were  taken  from  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine." 


Grantsvilie  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
for  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  September  30,  1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  former  Singing  Mothers,  given  special  honor: 
Myrtle  Barrus;  Edith  Anderson;  Annie  Millward;  Adda  Willis;  Mary  Ann 
Williams. 

Lenore  J.  Johnson,  President,  Grantsvilie  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Each  of  the  eleven  wards  in  the  stake  was  represented.  Many  of  the  sisters 
traveled  long  distances  to  attend  the  practices.  Melba  Wells,  chorister,  con- 
ducted. The  chorus  sang  'Hear  My  Prayer,'  and  an  original  song  written  by 
Sister  Wells,  'Lift  Our  Voices  Unto  God,'  which  added  greatly  to  the  spiritual- 
ity of  the  meeting.  President  Johnson  and  her  Counselors  Agnes  Clark  and 
Fern  Wilson,  sang  with  the  group,  as  did  several  other  stake  ReUef  Society 
board  members.  Vera  Elfors,  who  has  served  as  stake  organist  for  many  years, 
and  Mignon  Christley  were  the  accompanists." 


Bear  Lake  Stake  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present 
Cantata  "Resurrection  Morning,"  April   10,   1966 

Front  row,  at  the  right.  Ruby  B.  Dunford,  chorister;  seated  at  the  organ, 
Merla  N.  Bee,  organist. 

Ivy  K.  Jensen,  President,  Bear  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Under 
the  able  leadership  of  our  music  department,  this  group  of  Singing  Mothers, 
composed  of  singers  from  the  nine  wards  in  our  stake,  presented  the  cantata 
'Resurrection  Morning'  by  Gates,  to  an  appreciative  audience  Easter  night. 
Seven  members  of  the  stake  board  are  among  the  group.  We  felt  that  by  the 
participation  of  so  many  sisters  and  the  deep  spiritual  message  of  the  songs, 
that  it  was  indeed  a  fitting  and  lovely  occasion.  Once  each  year  our  Singing 
Mothers  furnish  the  music  for  stake  quarterly  conference,  also  special  numbers 
for  our  monthly  leadership  meetings,  funerals,  and  Relief  Society  functions. 
Much  joy,  happiness,  and  spiritual  growth  have  come  to  the  sisters  through 
the  presentation  of  these  special  programs." 


134 


135 


February  1967 


New  England  Mission,  New  Hampshire  District  Relief  Society 
Conducts  "Mormon  Trail"   Bazaar,  July  16,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Jean  M.  Hartford,  President,  Portsmouth  Branch;  Annette 
Andrews,  President,  Concord  Branch;  Rhea  C.  Guild,  President,  New  Hamp- 
shire District  Relief  Society;  Dorothy  Buswell,  President,  Laconia  Branch; 
Elena  B.  Putnam,  President,  Brattleboro  Branch;  Ethel  Carman,  homemaking 
leader,  New  Hampshire  District;  Florence  Spicer,  President,  Claremont  Branch. 

Donna  S.  Packer,  Supervisor,  New  England  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  mission  Relief  Society  officers  were  so  pleased  with  the  New  Hampshire 
District  bazaar.  Sister  Alberta  Baker,  our  mission  Relief  Society  President, 
and  I  were  touring  the  branches  the  day  this  took  place. 

"It  was  a  thrilling  day  for  the  district,  with  all  eight  branches  participating, 
and  more  than  1,000  people  visiting  the  bazaar.  'The  Mormon  Trail'  was  set 
up  in  a  large  open  field,  near  a  busy  intersection,  including  a  shopping  center 
and  many  motels.  Each  branch  was  assigned  a  step  on  the  trail  from  Nauvoo, 
Illinois,  to  Salt  Lake  City.  The  booths  were  representative — covered  wagons, 
forts,  boweries.  Each  booth  had  the  name  of  the  branch  and  the  name  of  its 
step  on  the  trail  attached  to  it.  All  articles  sold  were  of  excellent  quality — 
exquisite  handwork,  delicious  home-cooked  food  and  candy,  beautiful  quilts, 
unique  gift  items,  and  an  antique  table.  Adding  interest  and  color  were  the 
pleasant  Relief  Society  sisters  dressed  in  pioneer  costumes.  We  felt  the  great 
power  of  the  Priesthood  without  whose  guidance  and  help  this  bazaar  never 
could  have  been  held.  We  know  that  our  bazaar  was  a  great  missionary  effort. 
We  felt  the  Lord's  Spirit  with  us  throughout  the  day,  and  many  people  were 
stirred  not  only  by  the  excellence  of  the  bazaar,  but  with  a  desire  to  learn 
more  about  the  gospel." 


136 


vLesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING  —  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

Lesson  80 — The  Eventual  Triumph  of  God's  Work 

(Text:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  101:43-75;  103) 

Nortiiern  Hemisphere:  First  IVieeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  seeks  through  obedience  and  diligence 

to  share  in  the  eventual  triumph  of  God's  work. 


INTRODUCTION 

Section  101  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  contains  reasons 
for  the  persecution  of  the  saints 
in  Jackson  County,  Missouri. 
Stakes  of  Zion  were  to  be  places 
of  refuge  where  the  saints  might 
gather.  (Verses  17-22.) 

The  saints  are  the  salt  of  the 
earth  by  covenant,  but  the  un- 
faithful will,  as  salt  that  has  lost 
its  savor,  lose  their  usefulness  in 
the  kingdom.  The  Lord  said  that 
some  saints  might  be  called  upon 
to  give  their  lives  in  defense  of 
the  faith,  and  to  these,  he  said, 
there  would  come  a  fulness  of  joy 
in  the  eternal  worlds.  (Verses 
35-40.) 


A  PARABLE 

By  parable  the  Lord  revealed 
wherein  the  saints  transgressed  in 
Zion,  and  a  plan  by  which  the 
saints  in  Missouri  might  be  re- 
stored to  their  lands.  Anciently, 
religious  truths  were  given  by 
parable,  comparable  to  the  one 
found  in  Section  101.  (Isaiah  5: 
1-7;  Matt.  21:33-46.)  This  form 
of  instruction  is  described  as  fol- 
lows: 

.  .  .  The  parable  conveys  to  the 
hearer  religious  truth  exactly  in  pro- 
portion to  his  faith  and  intelligence; 
to  the  dull  and  unintelligent  it  is  a 
mere  story,  "seeing  they  see  not," 
while  to  the  instructed  and  spiritual 
it  reveals  the  mysteries  or  secrets  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Thus  it  is  that 


137 


February  1967 


the  parable  exhibits  the  condition  of 
all  true  knowledge.  Only  he  who 
seeks  finds.  .  .  . 

The  word  itself,  "parable,"  is  Greek 
in  origin,  and  means  a  setting  side  by 
side,  a  comparison.  In  parables  divine 
truth  is  explained  by  comparisons 
with  material  things  (Bible  Diction- 
ary, The  Holy  Bible,  Specially  Bound 
for  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  (L.D.S.  Missionary  Bible) , 
page  114). 

The  parable  in  Section  101: 
43-62  interpreted  in  the  light  of 
Latter-day  Saint  Church  history 
is  as  follows:  A  master  (the 
Lord)  sends  his  servants  (mem- 
bers of  the  Church)  into  his  vine- 
yard (Jackson  County,  Missouri) 
to  plant  olive  trees.  They  are  to 
build  a  tower  (temple)  from 
which  they  would  detect  the 
movements  of  any  enemy  who 
would  come  to  destroy  the  fruit 
of  the  vineyard.  The  servants  did 
as  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  re- 
quired, even  to  the  building  of 
the  foundation  of  the  tower;  how- 
ever, they  began  to  question  the 
building  of  the  tower  since  it  was 
a  time  of  peace. 

Because  the  servants  were  not 
united  in  this  project,  an  oppor- 
tunity was  afforded  the  enemy 
(Missouri  mobs)  to  overrun  the 
vineyard  and  cause  the  servants 
to  flee.  Upon  hearing  of  this  de- 
struction, the  master  reminds  the 
servants  that  if  they  had  done  as 
commanded,  even  to  building  the 
tower  and  placing  watchmen  (of- 
ficers of  the  Church)  upon  the 
walls,  preparation  would  have 
been  made  for  the  preservation  of 
the  vineyard.  What  should  be 
done?  One  of  the  servants  (Joseph 
Smith,  Section  103:21)  was  com- 
manded to  gather  together  other 
servants,  the  young  and  the  mid- 
dle-aged,  and  redeem  the  vine- 


yard (gather  together  sufficient 
brethren  to  purchase  land,  Sec- 
tion 103:23)  for  it  was  the  mas- 
ter's, and  he  had  paid  for  it.  But 
someone  asks,  when  should  the 
vineyard  be  redeemed?  The  an- 
swer was:  "When  I  will,"  but  the 
servant  was  to  do  as  commanded 
in  gathering  the  faithful  to  re- 
deem the  vineyard.  (D&C  101: 
43-60.) 

The  revelation  continues  to  ex- 
plain that  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  had  received  a  seal  and  a 
blessing.  He  was  proclaimed  by 
the  Lord  as  a  faithful  and  wise 
steward,  a  ruler  in  the  kingdom 
of  God.  (Ibid.,  verse  61.)  The 
Lord  knew  that  the  Prophet 
would  do  as  commanded,  for  he 
revealed  to  Nephi  that  the 
Prophet  would  be  a  dedicated 
servant,  "for  he  shall  do  my 
work"  (2  Nephi  3:8).  In  the 
parable  just  related,  the  servant 
did  as  the  master  commanded, 
"and  after  many  days  all  things 
were  fulfilled"  (D&C  101:62). 

GATHER  BEFORE  THE  JUDGMENT 

Being  driven  from  Jackson 
County  did  not  dishearten  the 
saints  from  continuing  the  work 
of  salvation  in  which  they  were 
engaged.  Those  who  could,  were 
counseled  to  continue  to  gather 
to  places  appointed — holy  places. 
These  are  designated  in  the  rev- 
elation as  stakes.  (Ibid.,  verses 
20-21.)  In  this  revelation,  the 
Lord  calls  attention  to  the  par- 
able of  the  wheat  and  the  tares 
explained  earlier  in  Section  86. 
At  the  second  coming  of  Christ, 
there  will  be  a  separation  of  the 
righteous  from  the  wicked.  The 
wheat,  his  saints,  will  find  eternal 
life  in  that  day,  while  the  tares, 
the   wicked,  will  be  brought  to 


138 


Lesson  Department 


judgment.  Eventually  all  men 
will  be  judged  according  to  their 
works.   {Ibid.y  verses  63-67.) 

PURCHASE  LAND 

If  the  saints  would  return  to 
the  land  of  their  inheritance,  it 
was  necessary  for  them  to  pur- 
chase land  in  and  about  Zion,  a 
commandment  which  is  repeated. 
(Ibid.,  verses  69-71;  63:25-31.) 
It  was  intended  that  the  various 
branches  of  the  Church  should 
contribute  to  the  purchase  of 
lands.  (Ibid.,  101:71-75.) 

SEEK  FOR  REDRESS 

The  saints  were  told  to  im- 
portune for  redress  for  the  crimes 
committed  against  them  accord- 
ing to  the  law  of  the  land.  The 
Constitution  of  the  United  States 
was  prepared  by  men  whom  the 
Lord  raised  up  that  protection 
might  be  afforded  against  loss  of 
property  and  liberties.  (Ibid., 
101:76-80;  Lesson  77,  Rehef  So- 
ciety Magazine,  November  1966.) 

The  Lord  refers  to  the  parable 
of  the  woman  and  the  unjust 
judge  that  the  saints  might  know 
how  to  seek  for  redress.  (Luke 
18:1-8;  D&C  101:81-84)  As  ap- 
plied to  the  saints,  they  were  to 
seek  assistance  from  the  judge; 
if  he  would  not  help  then  they 
were  to  go  to  the  governor,  and, 
finally,  to  the  President  of  the 
United  States.  If  satisfaction  was 
not  then  obtained,  the  Lord, 
would,  in  his  time,  deal  with  the 
Nation.  (Ibid.,  verses  85-91.) 

RESULTS 

The  attempts  of  the  saints  to 
follow  the  Lord's  counsel  on  how 
to  return  to  their  lands  in  Jack- 
son County,  is  sunmiarized  as 
follows: 


The  Saints  did  importune  the 
rulers  for  redress.  After  having 
knocked  at  the  doors  of  judges,  they 
addressed  several  communications  to 
Governor  Dunklin  of  Missouri.  In  a 
letter  dated  February  4th,  1834,  this 
official  acknowledged  the  duty  of  the 
authorities  to  reinstate  the  Saints  in 
their  homes  and  to  inquire  into  the 
proceedings  of  Col.  Pitcher  in  depriv- 
ing them  of  their  arms.  He  also 
admitted  that  the  entire  State  was 
interested  in  the  faithful  execution  of 
the  laws;  "for  that  which  is  the  case 
of  the  Mormons  to-day,  may  be  the 
case  of  the  Catholics  to-morrow,  and 
after  them,  any  other  sect  that  may 
becomre  obnoxious  to  a  majority  of 
the  people  of  any  section  of  the 
State."  He  proposed  to  provide  pro- 
tection for  the  people  while  suing  in 
the  courts  and  returning  to  their 
homes,  but  he  did  not  guarantee  pro- 
tection in  the  continued  possession  of 
the  homes,  and  the  Saints,  therefore, 
wisely  declined  to  return  and  invite 
the  mob  to  commit  new  outrages 
(Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commen- 
tary, page  652). 

Following  these  unsatisfactory 
promises,  additional  appeals  were 
made  to  the  civil  authorities 
when  the  saints  were  driven  from 
the  State  of  Missouri,  as  this 
source  continues: 

Petitions  were  sent,  and,  finally,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  appealed  in  person  to 
the  President  of  the  United  States, 
but  this  only  elicited  the  famous 
answer,  "Your  cause  is  just,  but  I  can 
do  nothing  for  you"  (Doctrine  and 
Covenants  Commentary,  p.  652). 

Section  103 

The  saints  in  Clay  County, 
Missouri,  held  a  conference  and 
asked  for  volunteers  to  go  to  the 
Prophet  in  Ohio  to  see  what 
could  be  done  to  restore  the 
saints  to  their  homes  in  Jackson 
County.  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt 
wrote  the  following  about  this 
circimistance: 


139 


February  1967 


The  poverty  of  all,  and  the  inclem- 
ent season  of  the  year  made  all  hes- 
itate. At  length  Lyman  Wight  and 
myself  offered  our  services,  which 
were  readily  accepted.  I  was  at  the 
time  entirely  destitute  of  proper 
clothing  for  the  journey;  and  I  had 
neither  horse,  saddle,  bridle,  money 
nor  provisions  to  take  with  me;  or  to 
leave  with  my  wife,  who  lay  sick  and 
helpless  most  of  the  time. 

Under  these  circumstances  I  knew 
not  what  to  do.  Nearly  all  had  been 
robbed  and  plundered,  and  all  were 
poor.  As  we  had  to  start  without  de- 
lay, I  almost  trembled  at  the  under- 
taking; it  seemed  to  be  all  but  an 
impossibility;  but  "to  him  that  be- 
lieveth  all  things  are  possible.  .  .  ." 
[Mark  9:23.] 

.  .  .  We  were  soon  ready,  and  on  the 
first  of  February  we  mounted  our 
horses,  and  started  in  good  cheer  to 
ride  one  thousand  or  fifteen  hundred 
miles  through  a  wilderness  country. 
We  had  not  one  cent  of  money  in  our 
pockets  on  starting. 

We  travelled  every  day,  whether 
through  storm  or  sunshine,  mud,  rain, 
or  snow;  except  when  our  public 
duties  called  us  to  tarry.  We  arrived 
in  Kirtland  early  in  the  spring,  all 
safe  and  sound;  we  had  lacked  for 
nothing  on  the  road,  and  now  had 
plenty  of  funds  in  hand.  President 
Joseph  Smith  and  the  Church  in  Kirt- 
land received  us  with  a  hospitality 
and  joy  unknown  except  among  the 
Saints;  and  much  interest  was  felt 
there,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  on  the 
subject  of  our  persecution  (Auto- 
hiography  of  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Deseret  Book  Company, 
1950,   pp.   107-109). 

Class  Discussion 

How  does  this  strengthen  your 
belief  that  obedience  to  those 
over  you  will  be  rewarded? 

The  Lord  revealed  Section  103 
which  gave  the  answer  to  the 
most  pressing  question  before  the 
saints — ^when  shall  Zion  be  re- 
deemed? As  the  Lord  had  said 
before,  it  was  necessary  for  the 
members  of  the  Church  in  Ohio 


and  elsewhere  to  gather  sufficient 
money  to  help  redeem  Zion,  and 
also  to  organize  a  relief  expedi- 
tion. If  they  would  not  follow  the 
Lord's  counsel,  they  would  be  as 
salt  that  had  lost  its  savor.  A 
great  obligation  was  placed  upon 
the  Church  to  assist  to  redeem 
Zion.  It  was  so  important  that 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  made 
the  following  prophecy: 

If  Zion  is  not  delivered,  the  time 
is  near  when  all  of  this  Church,  wher- 
ever they  may  be  found,  will  be  per- 
secuted and  destroyed  in  like  manner 
(DHC  11:53). 

Subsequent  events  proved  that 
Zion  would  not  be  redeemed  at 
that  time.  The  branches  of  the 
Church  were  scattered  and  driven 
from  Missouri  into  Illinois  and, 
subsequently,  to  the  West. 

GOD'S  WORK  TO  TRIUMPH 

In  a  large  sense,  the  saints 
were  promised  that  if  they  kept 
the  commandments  they  would 
prevail  over  their  enemies  and 
would,  eventually,  inherit  the 
earth.  This  prophecy  is  in  proc- 
ess of  fulfillment  today: 

But  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  I 
have  decreed  a  decree  which  my 
people  shall  realize,  inasmuch  as  they 
hearken  from  this  very  hour  unto  the 
counsel  which  I,  the  Lord  their  God, 
shall  give  unto  them. 

Behold  they  shall,  for  I  have  decreed 
it,  begin  to  prevail  against  mine  en- 
emies from  this  very  hour. 

And  by  hearkening  to  observe  all 
the  words  which  I,  the  Lord  their 
God,  shall  speak  unto  them,  they  shall 
never  cease  to  prevail  until  the  king- 
doms of  the  world  are  subdued  under 
my  feet,  and  the  earth  is  given  unto 
the  saints,  to  possess  it  forever  and 
ever  (D&C  103:5-7). 

This  remarkable  prophecy  has 
its  roots  in  the  ancient  prediction 
made  by  Daniel,  concerning  the 


140 


Lesson  Department 


setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
upon  the  earth  in  the  last  days. 
(Daniel  2.)  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is 
that  kingdom,  and  it  is  destined 
to  fill  the  whole  earth.  The  keys 
of  the  kingdom  have  already 
been  restored  and  only  time  will 
see  the  complete  fulfillment  when 
it  will  cover  the  earth.  (D&C  65: 
2.)  The  assaults  of  its  enemies 
will  never  overcome  God's  work. 
There  may  appear  to  be  times 
when  the  Church  is  overcome  by 
the  adversary,  but  these  victories 
are  only  temporary.  Regarding 
this  prophecy  in  Section  103, 
President  Joseph  F.  Smith  in  a 
General  Conference,  challenged 
the  world  to  show  that  this  proph- 
ecy was  not  true.  Despite  deadly 
opposition,  the  prophecy  i^  in 
process  of  fulfillment.  {Journal  of 
Discourses  25:98.) 

Before  the  saints  were  driven 
from  Illinois  after  having  been 
previously  expelled  from  Missouri, 
in  1839,  they  had  founded  the 
city  of  Nauvoo,  which  grew  to 
some  20,000  inhabitants.  At  the 
time  President  Joseph  F.  Smith 
gave  his  testimony  and  assurance 
of  the  continuance  of  God's  work, 
the  membership  of  the  Church 
was  slightly  over  160,000.  Since 
that  time,  eighty  years  later,  the 
Church  has  grown  to  well  over 
two  and  one-half  million,  with  an 
annual  increase  of  over  10,000. 
Latter-day  Saints  do  not  look  for 
the  complete  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecy  that  the  Church  will 
cover  the  whole  earth  until  the 
millennium.  They  know  that 
when  the  earth  is  celestialized  it 
will  belong  to  the  saints  per- 
manently, and  they  know  that 
that  prophecy  is  in  process  of 
fulfillment. 


That  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
had  a  certain  knowledge  of  the 
continuous  growth  of  the  Church 
very  early  in  the  dispensation,  is 
indicated  in  the  following  ac- 
count reported  by  President  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff  in  1898.  A  number 
of  the  brethren  met  in  a  Priest- 
hood meeting,  in  1833,  and  tes- 
tified to  the  on-rolling  progress 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  the 
earth,  and  then  the  Prophet 
made  this  prophecy: 

.  .  .  "Brethren  I  have  been  very 
much  edified  and  instructed  in  your 
testimonies  here  tonight,  but  I  want 
to  say  to  you  before  the  Lord,  that 
you  know  no  more  concerning  the 
destinies  of  this  Church  and  kingdom 
than  a  babe  upon  its  mother's  lap. 
You  don't  comprehend  it."  I  was 
rather  surprized.  He  said  "it  is  only 
a  Httle  handful  of  Priesthood  you  see 
here  tonight,  but  this  Church  will  fill 
North  and  South  America — it  will 
fill  the  world."  Among  other  things 
he  said,  "it  will  fill  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. There  will  be  tens  of  thousands 
of  Latter-day  Saints  who  will  be 
gathered  in  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  there  they  will  open  the  door  for 
the  establishing  of  the  Gospel  among 
the  Lamanites,  who  will  receive  the 
Gospel  and  their  endowments  and  the 
blessings  of  God.  ,  .  ." 

I  name  these  things  because  I  want 
to  bear  testimony  before  God,  angels 
and  men  that  mine  eyes  behold  the 
day,  and  have  beheld  for  the  last 
fifty  years  of  my  life,  the  fulfillment 
of  that  prophecy.  .  .  .  (Conference  Re- 
port, April  1898,  page  57). 

No  one  could  truthfully  say 
that  this  prophecy,  comparable 
to  the  one  in  Section  103,  but 
more  in  detail,  is  not  in  process  of 
fulfillment. 

A  LIGHT  TO  THE  WORLD 

Latter-day  Saints  by  covenant 
of  baptism  are  to  be  a  light  to  the 
world.  In  this  calling,  they  are  to 
show  the  way  to  eternal  life.  If 


141 


February  1967 


obedient  to  this  commandment, 
they  become  the  saviors  of  men 
(D&C  103:  9-10.) 

Class  Discussion 

What  does  it  mean  to  be  a 
savior  of  men,  and  how  is  this 
achieved? 

As  the  Savior  commanded,  we 
should  not  hide  our  talents  under 
a  bushel,  but  "Let  your  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven" 
(Matt.  5:16).  This  sobering 
thought  suggests  that  members 
of  the  Church  may  be  saviors  of 
men  in  several  ways:  first,  in  be- 
ing exemplary  in  their  lives  so 
that  people  will  see  the  fruits  of 
the  gospel  and  seek  it;  second,  in 
being  exemplars  of  the  truth  so 
people  will  believe  their  words 
when  they  are  taught  the  gospel; 
and  third,  in  laboring  through 
genealogical  research  and  the 
performance  of  temple  work  for 
the  dead  to  become  helpers  in  the 
salvation  of  others. 

PROMISE  OF  REDEMPTION 

The  saints  will  return  to  the 
center  place  of  Zion  to  build  the 
city  and  temple.  The  Lord  has  S9 
stated.  (D&C  101:17-19;  103: 
11.)  Living  prophets  look  for- 
ward to  the  time  when  this  will 
be  accomplished. 

The  accomplishment  for  which 
the  Church  has  been  restored,  is 
assured,  but  as  to  all  members  of 
the  Church  there  is  not  the  same 
assurance.  Those  who  pollute 
their  inheritances  will  be  thrown 
down.  (Ibid.,  103:14.) 

VICTORY  THROUGH  DEDICATION 
Class  Discussion 

What  are  some  of  the  qualities 


that  will  help  us  attain  eternal 
hfe? 

The  way  to  victory  and  glory, 
said  the  Lord,  was  through  three 
qualities:  diligence,  faithfulness, 
and  prayers  of  faith. 

Diligently  performing  the  du- 
ties and  responsibilities  of  one's 
calling  and  keeping  the  com- 
mandments, bring  the  Lord's 
choicest  blessings.  In  a  Priest- 
hood revelation  the  Lord  said: 

Wherefore,  now  let  every  man  learn 
his  duty,  and  to  act  in  the  office  in 
which  he  is  appointed,  in  all  diligence. 

He  that  is  slothful  shall  not  be 
counted  worthy  to  stand,  and  he  that 
learns  not  his  duty  and  shows  himself 
not  approved  shall  not  be  counted 
worthy  to  stand.  Even  so.  Amen 
(D&C  107:99-100). 

The  importance  of  faithfulness 
in  a  Latter-day  Saint's  life  and 
its  blessing  are  given  by  Elder 
Delbert  L.  Stapley  in  this  pass- 
age: 

Complete  obedience  and  faithful- 
ness obtain  full  fellowship  in  the 
household  of  faith  and,  more  im- 
portantly, merit  joint-heirship  with 
Christ  our  Lord  in  all  that  the  Father 
has  committed  unto  him  (Conference 
Report,  April  1961,  page  65). 

President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
admonished  the  Church  to  live 
the  commandments  and  then  the 
prayer  of  faith  would  be  mean- 
ingful. 

Now  .  .  .  are  you  living  so  that  you 
can  go  to  the  Lord  with  reasonable 
confidence  that  he  will  hear  you?  Can 
you  go  and  ask  him  to  heal  your  little 
ones?  or  yourselves?  or  your  wife?  If 
you  can,  when  the  time  comes  you 
will  be  happy  and  you  will  go  to  the 
Lord  in  faith,  and  the  prayer  of  faith 
availeth  much. 

As  I  said  ...  it  has  always  seemed 
to  me  that  in  our  prayer,  and  in  our 
faith,  we   should   always   say  to   the 


142 


Lesson  Department 


Lord,    "not    our    will,    but    thine    be 
done."   [D&C  109:44.] 

Now  ...  do  not  put  off  putting 
yourselves  in  order,  if  you  are  not  in 
order,  yielding  obedience  to  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord,  so  that  .  .  . 
when  the  time  comes,  you  will  be  able 
to  go  to  the  Lord  with  a  pure  heart, 
and  invoke  his  blessings  upon  you 
{Conference  Report,  October  1952, 
page  84). 


Every  person  who  serves  the 
Lord  diligently,  faithfully,  and 
with  the  prayer  of  faith,  will  find 
eternal  life. 

FOR  CONSIDERATION 

In  living  as  we  should  and  per- 
forming the  duties  of  our  callings, 
what  influence  are  we  having  on 
our  families? 


VISITING  TEACHER   MESSAGE 
Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Alice  Colton  Smith 

Message  80 — "All  Victory  and  Glory  Is  Brought  to  Pass  Unto  You 
Through  Your  Diligence,  Faithfulness,  and  Prayers 
of  Faith"     (D&C  103:36). 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  To  learn  that  achievement  requires  personal  effort  and  faith. 


Man  has  hopes,  aspirations,  and 
dreams,  and  this  is  good.  Young 
children  look  out  of  the  school- 
room window  and  are  full  of 
hopes  of  tomorrow;  sweeethearts 
talk  and  plan  of  what  is  to  be; 
old  people  reminisce  by  the  fires 
of  what  was  and  contemplate  the 
life  to  come.  Dreams  are  impor- 
tant, for  in  them  one  looks  into 
the  future  with  faith  and  what 
he  envisions  will  color  and  change 
his  present.  Man  is  thus,  at  least 
in  part,  what  he  dreams. 

Of  what  do  we  dream?  Do  we 
wish  only  for  palaces,  pleasures, 
and  a  life  of  ease?  Or  do  we  long 
for  a  time  when  we  can  be  free, 
free  from  sin,  evil,  and  the  limita- 
tions of  our  earthly  life?  Do  we 
long  for  equality,  for  a  world 
governed    by    love,    mercy,    and 


justice?  Do  we  long  to  be  worthy 
to  dwell  with  our  Lord? 

How  do  such  "dreams"  come 
true?  Longing  and  dreaming 
alone  are  not  enough — ".  .  .  . 
when  we  obtain  any  blessing  from 
God,  it  is  by  obedience  to  that 
law  upon  which  it  is  predicated" 
(D&C  130:21).  "And  if  a  person 
gains  more  knowledge  and  in- 
telligence in  this  life  through  his 
diligence  and  obedience  than  an- 
other, he  will  have  so  much  the 
advantage  in  the  world  to  come" 
(D&C  130:19). 

What  do  we  mean  by  diligence? 
It  is  the  constant  application  to 
one's  duty;  careful,  persevering 
effort;  personal  care  and  atten- 
tion; painstaking,  industrious, 
attentive.  Could  the  Lord  be 
speaking   of    diligence    when    he 


143 


February  1967 

said,  "Verily  I  say,  men  should  By  faithfulness,  we  recognize 

be  anxiously  engaged  in  a  good  that  we  are  to  grow  in  keeping 

cause,   and  do   many   things   of  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 

their  own  free  will,  and  bring  to  to    study,    to    seek    wisdom,    to 

pass  much  righteousness"?  (D&C  achieve  victory  over  the  hmita- 

58:27).  In  these  scriptures  and  tions  of  self,  to  learn  to  love  God 

many  others,  the  Lord  calls  us  and  our  fellow  men,  and  to  serve 

to  constant  and  persevering  ef-  all. 

fort.  No  great  achievement  was  "Remember  that  without  faith 
ever  accomplished  without  an  you  can  do  nothing;  therefore  ask 
enormous  outpouring  of  spirit,  in  faith"  (D&C  8:10).  The  pray- 
energy,  faith,  and  effort.  No  er  of  faith  opens  the  door  through 
earthly  or  heavenly  victory,  in  which  we  receive  divine  assist- 
any  area,  is  granted  with  less.  ance. 


HOMEMAKING  MEETING 
Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Celestia  J.Taylor 
Project  Thrift 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  To  show  that  through  careful  planning  and  knowledgeable  buying,  a 

family  can  be  clothed  attractively  within  a  limited  budget. 

NOTE 

The  material  and  principles  in  this  discussion  may  need  to  be  adapted  to 
the  culture  and  way  of  life  in  different  areas  of  the  world  without,  however,  in 
any  way  changing  the  objective  of  the  discussion. 

INTRODUCTION  will  pay  dividends  in  the  knowl- 
Among  the  problems  of  family  edge  that  her  family  is  clothed 
home  management,  one  of  the  attractively  and  within  the  bud- 
most  vital  concerns  is  that  of  pro-  get.  A  suggested  procedure  which 
viding  clothing  for  its  members,  would  help  her  to  accomplish  her 
Clothing  a  family  attractively  goal  should  include  the  following: 
doesn't  just  happen.  It  requires  (1)  She  will  determine  the  cloth- 
the  use  of  all  the  different  re-  ing  needs  of  her  family;  (2)  she 
sources  available  to  the  home-  will  analyze  her  budget  and  de- 
maker — time  and  energy,  money,  termine  how  best  to  spend  the 
attitudes,  knowledge,  and  skills,  clothing  dollar;  (3)  she  will  learn 
If  she  plans  carefully  and  utilizes  to  be  a  skillful  and  intelligent 
these  resources  wisely,  her  efforts  shopper. 

144 


Lesson  Department 


THE  CLOTHING  DOLLAR 

Economy  in  regard  to  clothing 
cannot  be  judged  solely  in  terms 
of  the  purchase  price.  The  total 
expenditure  should  include,  in 
addition  to  the  initial  cost,  the 
amounts  paid  for  upkeep — clean- 
ing, repairing,  and  remodeling — 
and  any  replacements  and  unfore- 
seen emergency  additions. 

The  specific  requirements  for  all 
purchases  should  be  determined  in  ad- 
vance. In  buying  a  coat,  for  example, 
decisions  should  be  made  as  to  the 
type  needed,  the  color,  and  the  maxi- 
mum amount  which  can  be  spent. 
Consideration  should  be  given  to  the 
expected  length  of  service  of  the  arti- 
cle. It  is  poor  economy  to  buy  the 
least  costly  item  if  it  will  not  hold  up 
under  the  required  usage.  Items  tljat 
will  not  be  out  of  fashion  in  a  short 
time  should  be  chosen.  Clothing  which 
is  conservative  in  style  and  color  is 
less  apt  to  become  "dated"  than  that 
which  is  "high-fashioned"  or  seasonal. 
If  clothing  is  to  be  worn  for  more  than 
one  season  it  needs  to  be  of  good 
quality;  both  fabric  and  construction 
are  important.  By  stretching  the  life 
of  garments  the  costs  can  be  cut.  A 
winter  coat  that  is  worn  for  three 
years  is  an  economical  buy  even 
though  it  costs  more  than  one  which 
will  last  only  one  year. 

A  substantial  saving  in  clothing 
costs  can  be  realized  by  making 
clothes  at  home  instead  of  buying 
them.  Some  of  the  advantages  derived 
from  home  sewing  in  addition  to  the 
saving  of  money  are  the  satisfaction 
of  a  good  fit;  the  choice  of  materials; 
allowance  for  ample  growth  of  the 
wearer;  and  the  enjoyment  and  ac- 
complishment of  creative  activity. 

Remodeling  clothes  is  a  significant 
thirft  practice  if  the  article  to  be  re- 
modeled is  in  sufficiently  good  condi- 
tion. The  skill  involved  could  well  be 
taught  in  Relief  Society  homemaking 
meetings. 

THE  SHOPPING  SKILLS 

Modem  merchandising  tech- 
niques are  designed  to  interest 


the  buyer;  and  unless  she  knows 
what  she  wants  and  what  to  look 
for  in  buying  it,  she  will  be  com- 
pletely lost  and  end  up  impul- 
sively buying  beyond  her  budget. 
Some  of  the  things  which  a  shop- 
per should  know  and  do  are  the 
following: 


1.  She  should  know  the  best  time 
to  buy  various  articles  of  clothing. 
Most  stores  will  follow  a  fairly 
standard  schedule  for  their  promotion 
sales. 

2.  She  should  compare  prices  by 
using  newspapers,  magazines,  and 
advertisements. 

3.  She  should  have  some  knowledge 
of  fabrics  and  understand  the  labels 
on  clothing  and  materials.  In  the 
United  States  the  Fiber  Identification 
Act  requires  the  identification  and 
percentages  of  fibers  in  yard  goods 
and  ready-made  clothing.  In  addition, 
a  tag  or  label  should  give  instructions 
on  how  to  care  for  the  garment — 
whether  to  dry-clean,  wash  by  hand, 
or  by  machine,  and  the  temperature 
recommended  for  ironing  or  pressing. 
Dye  processes  and  qualities  such  as 
crease-resistant,  wash-and-wear,  water- 
repellent,  and  shrinkage  should  be 
listed. 

4.  She  should  be  able  to  recognize 
well-constructed  garments.  She  should 
examine  the  finishing  and  width  of 
seams;  the  buttonholes,  slide  fasteners, 
and  other  openings;  and  the  hems. 
She  should  notice  the  fit,  the  cut,  and 
the  fashion  of  the  garment.  She 
should  look  for  sturdy  construction 
and  reinforced  areas  in  garments  in- 
tended for  rough  usage. 

5.  She  should  know  that  stores 
which  operate  on  a  cash  basis  tend  to 
have  lower  prices.  If  she  uses  credit, 
she  should  shop  for  the  credit  as  care- 
fully as  she  shops  for  the  cash. 

6.  She  will  buy  only  things  which 
will  serve  the  purpose  for  which  they 
are  intended.  Some  shoppers  buy 
clothing  by  impulse  or  on  sale,  only  to 
find  later  that  it  doesn't  harmonize 
with  the  rest  of  the  wardrobe. 

7.  She  should  be  aware  that  dis- 
tances traveled  and  time  and  energy 
spent  add  to  the  cost  of  the  purchase. 


145 


February  1967 


To  Do  and  Discuss 

A.  Analyze  your  present  wardrobe 
and  estimate  approximately  what  it 
would  cost  to  replenish  your  needs. 
Is  this  more  or  less  than  your  clothing 
budget  will  allow?  Would  you  pur- 
chase the  needed  garments  or  would 
you  make  them?  What  reasons  influ- 
ence your  decision? 

B.  Recall  recent  purchases  you  have 
made  —  one  you  consider  a  good  buy 
and  one  a  poor  purchase  —  and  dis- 
cuss the  following  questions  in  regard 
to  each: 

1.  Why  did  you  want  the  particular 
item? 

2.  Was  it  an  impulse  purchase  or 
was  it  planned  in  advance? 

3.  What  information  did  you  have 
concerning  the  garment — fabric, 
fiber  content,  instructions,  etc.? 

4.  How  did  you  feel  in  the  gar- 
ment? Did  it  call  forth  any  re- 
marks or  compliments? 


What  are  your  reasons  for  con- 
sidering one  a  good  buy  and  the 
other  a  poor  one? 


CONCLUSION 

A  homemaker  can  feel  justly  proud 
when  the  members  of  her  family  are 
attractively  and  appropriately  dressed 
and  when  they  have  not  exceeded  the 
allotted  budget  in  achieving  this  goal. 
She  will  feel  rewarded  for  the  time, 
energy,  and  effort  it  has  taken  in 
planning  and  putting  into  practice  the 
required  knowledge  and  skills. 

Ecomony  in  regard  to  clothing  can- 
not be  judged  solely  in  terms  of  the 
purchase  price.  The  total  expenditure 
should  include,  in  addition  to  the  in- 
itial cost,  the  amounts  paid  for  up- 
keep— cleaning,  repairing,  and  re- 
modeling—  and  any  replacements  and 
unforeseen  emergency  additions. 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS — On  Earth  and  in  Heaven 


Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Lesson  5 — On  the  Road  to  Perfection 

References:  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven  (Melchizedek  Priesthood 

Manual — 1967,   Lessons  3,   11,  and  13) 

o 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Third   Meeting,   May  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  To  emphasize  some  gospel  teachings  which,   if  followed,  will 
further  the  Latter-day  Saint  woman  on  the  road  to  perfection. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  means  through  which  the  ul- 
timate glory — exaltation  in  the 
celestial  kingdom — may  be  real- 
ized. Therefore,  all  gospel  teach- 
ings, if  followed,  will  advance 
man  on  the  road  to  perfection. 


This  lesson  correlates  with 
some  areas  of  lessons  3,  11,  and 
13  of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
Manual  for  1967.  It  discusses 
several  gospel  teachings  in  rela- 
tion to:  (1)  motivations  which 
may  lead  one  to  do  what  is  right; 
(2)  the  responsibility  of  the  in- 


146 


Lesson  Department 


dividual  to  further  the  purposes 
of  the  Church. 

HUMILITY 

We  are  admonished  by  scrip- 
ture and  frequently  instructed  by 
those  who  counsel  us  from  the 
pulpit,  that  humility  is  a  charac- 
ter quality  essential  to  spiritual 
growth.  We  need,  however,  to  be 
reminded  over  and  over  again 
that  lack  of  humility  retards  our 
progress  on  the  road  to  perfec- 
tion. 

Even  the  ancient  disciples  of 
Jesus,  who  listened  daily  to  his 
teaching,  who  saw  in  him  the  ex- 
ample of  all  virtue,  failed  to  un- 
derstand the  full  significance  of 
placing  concern  for  others  on  the 
principle  of  "Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself"  (Matt.  19: 
19).  Although  the  Master  man- 
ifested the  qualities  of  meekness 
and  humility  by  submitting  at  all 
times  to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
and  by  a  willingness  to  minister 
unto  the  lowly  and  to  his  disci- 
ples as  if  he  were  the  least  among 
them,  some  disciples,  at  times, 
seem  to  have  been  concerned 
about  their  status  and  position 
in  the  life  to  come. 

According  to  Matthew,  the 
mother  of  James  and  John  was 
with  them  on  the  occasion  of  the 
following  scripture,  and  was  first 
to  inquire  as  to  the  future  status 
of  her  sons: 

Then  came  to  him  the  miother  of 
Zebedee's  children  with  her  sons,  wor- 
shipping him,  and  desiring  a  certain 
thing  of  him. 

And  he  said  unto  her,  What  wilt 
thou?  She  saith  unto  him,  Grant  that 
these  my  sons  may  sit,  the  one  on  thy 
right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left, 
in  thy  kingdom.  .  .  . 

And  when  the  ten  heard  it,  they 
were  moved  with  indignation  against 
the  two  brethren. 


But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him, 
and  said,  Ye  know  that  the  princes  of 
the  Gentiles  exercise  dominion  over 
them,  and  they  that  are  great  exer- 
cise authority  upon  them. 

But  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you: 
but  whomsoever  will  be  great  among 
you,  let  him  be  your  minister; 

And  whosoever  will  be  chief  among 
you,  let  him  be  your  servant: 

Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not 
to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister, 
and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  for  many 
(Matt.  20:20,  21,  24-28). 

All  three,  apparently,  were 
thinking  in  terms  of  rank  and 
personal  honor.  Applying  the  vir- 
tue of  humility  and  this  teaching 
of  Jesus  to  our  present-day  lives, 
a  woman  might  ask  herself: 

1.  What  does  humility  mean  to  me? 

2.  How  does  humility  differ  from 
self-depreciation? 

3.  What  does  it  mean  to  respect 
the  office  of  a  calling  without  taking 
the  honor  to  oneself?  Discuss. 

4.  How  does  observing  the  accom- 
plishments and  voluntary  service  of 
others  help  to  keep  one  humble? 

Elder  Spencer  W.  Kimball  sug- 
gests how  one  may  become  and 
remain  humble,  in  the  following: 

How  does  one  get  humble?  To  me, 
one  must  constantly  be  reminded  of 
his  dependence.  On  whom  dependent? 
On  the  Lord.  How  remind  one's  self? 
By  real,  constant,  worshipful,  grateful 
prayer. 

How  can  one  remain  humble?  .  .  . 
By  reminding  one's  self  frequently  of 
his  own  weaknesses  and  limitations, 
not  to  the  point  of  depreciation,  but 
an  evaluation  by  an  honest  desire  to 
give  credit  where  credit  is  due.  .  .  . 

It  [humility]  is  not  self-abasement 
— the  hiding  in  the  corner,  the  de- 
valuation of  everything  one  does  or 
thinks  or  says;  but  it  is  the  doing  of 
one's  best  in  every  case  and  leaving 
one's  acts,  expressions,  and  accom- 
plishments largely  to  speak  for  them- 
selves (Kimball,  Spencer  W.,  "Hu- 
mility," Speeches  of  The  Year,  Provo, 


147 


February  1967 


Utah,  Brigham  Young  University, 
January  16,  1963,  pp.  3-4;  Melchiz- 
edek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967,  On 
Earth  and  in  Heaven,  Lesson  11,  pp. 
76-77). 

THE  RIGHT  THINGS 

FOR  THE  RIGHT  REASONS 

Inseparably  associated  with 
humility,  as  necessary  for  spirit- 
ual growth,  is  the  need  to  do  the 
right  thing  for  the  right  reason. 
This  statement  focuses  our  think- 
ing upon  the  motives  which 
prompt  our  actions. 

Discuss  (as  time  permits)  the 
following  possible  motives  for. ac- 
tion: 

1.  External  pressure  which  may 
cause  one  to  abandon  personal  con- 
viction or  commitment.  (See  professor- 
student  examples,  Lesson  3,  Melchiz- 
edek  Priesthood  Manual  1967,  On 
Earth  and  in  Heaven,  page  19). 

2.  External  awards  (medals,  prizes, 
a  raise  in  salary,  etc.). 

3.  Habit  (developed  from  seeing 
others  perform  in  like  manner,  as  is 
evidenced  by  children,  without  con- 
sideration of  goals  to  be  achieved). 

4.  Motivation  of  tradition  (a)  the 
family  tradition  which  may  enrich  the 
life  of  each  family  member,  establish- 
ing purposeful  objectives  and  reward- 
ing satisfactions  or;  (b)  tradition  not 
always  in  conformity  with  righteous- 
ness, i.e.,  the  fgimily  feud,  or  the 
tradition  of  a  people. 

Moroni  refers  to  tradition  as 
conditioning  the  Lamanites  to 
hate  their  Nephite  brothers: 

Behold,  can  you  suppose  that  the 
Lord  will  spare  you  and  come  out  in 
judgment  against  the  Lamanites,  when 
it  is  the  tradition  of  their  fathers  that 
has  caused  their  hatred  .  .  .  (Alma 
60:32)? 

"THY  NEIGHBOUR  AS  THYSELF" 

In  the  teachings  of  the  Savior, 
love  is  often  spoken  of  as  a  mo- 
tivation for  doing  good.  Familiar 


to  all  is  his  commandment  "Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
self" (Matt.  22:39). 

CLASS  CONSIDERATION 

1.  Question:  Is  it  possible  for  a  wom- 

an to  render  loving  service  to 
another   with   a   selfish  motive? 

Illustration:  Sister  A.  does  many 
nice  things  for  others.  She  does 
so  much  that  people  continually 
praise  her  for  it. 

Question:  Is  it  possible  that  the 
desire  for  praise  rather  than  love 
for  neighbor  may  become  the 
motivation  for  her  service? 

2.  Question:    Does  referring  to  one's 

own  good  deed  lessen  the  de- 
velopment value  to  the  person 
performing  the  deed? 

Illustration:  The  woman  who  says, 
"I  was  just  taking  a  casserole  to 
a  sick  friend,  when  I  met.  .  .  ." 

Question:  If  she  habitually  calls 
attention  to  her  own  good  deeds, 
what  may  be  happening  to  her 
motive? 

Relevant  to  the  foregoing  ques- 
tions are  the  words  of  Jesus: 

Therefore  when  thou  doest  thine 
alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before 
thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the  syn- 
agogues and  in  the  streets,  that  they 
may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you.  They  have  their  reward. 

But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not 
thy  left  hand  know  what  thy  right 
hand  doeth  (Matt.  6:2-3). 

To  love  one's  neighbor  as  one- 
self requires  much  personal  dis- 
cipline; it  requires  generosity  of 
mind  and  a  willingness  to  share. 
It  requires  understanding  and 
the  rendering  of  services  that  are 
motivated  by  love,  devoid  of  all 
selfishness.  It  is  a  most  ex- 
acting perfection  but  one  which 
those  who  become  exalted  must 
achieve.  Discuss. 

SERVICE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

The  Church  has  work  to  do;  it 
has    divinely    commissioned    re- 


148 


Lesson  Department 


ponsibilities.  Generally  defined, 
they  are:  (1)  to  carry  the  gospel 
of  Christ  to  the  world;  (2)  to 
perfect  the  lives  of  its  members; 
(3)  to  provide  motivation  and 
facilities  for  essential  ordinances 
of  salvation  performed  for  in- 
dividuals who  could  not  do  the 
work  for  themselves. 

It  is  the  responsibility  of  the 
members  of  the  Church,  individ- 
ually, to  help  the  Church  carry 
out  these  obligations.  As  they  do 
so,  they  experience  the  greatest 
satisfaction  and  joy  of  life.  Mo- 
tive and  general  attitude  are  of 
utmost  importance.  Members  of 
Relief  Society,  and  those  serving 
in  other  auxiliaries  of  the  Church, 
well  might  appraise  their  service 
with  the  following  questions  in 
mind: 

Class  Discussion 

1.  Question:    Do   we   ever   aspire    to 

leadership  positions  to  which  we 
are  not  called?  (All  church  ac- 
tivity is  an  opportunity  for 
growth  and  even  the  humblest 
of  callings  provides  a  wonderful 
avenue  for  service.  "It  is  not 
where  you  serve  but  how,  that 
is  important,"  President  J.  Reu- 
ben Clark,  Jr.). 

2.  Question:    Are   we   willing  to  put 

forth  more  effort  for  a  calling 
which  may  receive  public  com- 
mendation, than  for  one  which 
may  receive  little  or  no  public 
mention?  (The  motivations  for 
service  should  be  the  desire  to 
further  the  Lord's  work  and  to 
fulfill  well  the  purpose  for  the 
calling  or  special  assignment.) 

3.  Question:  Do  we  realize  that  there 

is  no  end  to  the  amount  of  valu- 
able service  we  may  render  if 
we  are  not  concerned  about  re- 
ceiving public  credit  for  it? 
(Much  concentration  upon  self 
is  selfish.) 

THOUGH  NOT  ASSIGNED 

To  carry  the  glad  tidings  of 


the  gospel  to  the  world  through 
missionary  service  is  one  of  the 
great  obligations  of  the  Church. 
Church  members  not  specifically 
called  to  this  service,  however, 
also  share  this  responsibility.  In- 
numerable examples  evidence 
how  effectively  a  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  may  do  missionary 
work  through  the  influence  of  her 
life,  through  instruction,  and 
even  through  informal  conversa- 
tion. 

A  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
who  served  on  a  committee  for  a 
national  convention  being  held  in 
her  city,  tells  the  following  ex- 
perience: 

"During  the  convention,  which 
brought  individuals  from  various 
parts  of  the  country  to  our  city, 
many  questions  were  asked  re- 
garding our  religious  beliefs  by 
persons  not  of  our  faith.  One 
couple  interested  me  particularly. 
That  they  were  genuinely  good 
and  their  interest  sincere  were 
quite  evident.  The  first  ques- 
tions, however,  were  ones  I  could 
have  answered  briefly,  but  I 
seized  the  opportunity  to  include 
and  explain  certain  principles  of 
the  gospel.  Several  times  during 
the  convention  week  they  asked 
additional  questions. 

"These  words  of  President  J. 
Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  kept  coming 
to  my  mind: 

Men  will  not  be  punished  for  not 
keeping  a  spiritual  law  of  which  they 
had  not  knowledge.  But  by  the  same 
token  they,  not  observing  the  law, 
cannot  receive  the  blessing  of  spiritual 
growth  which  observance  thereof 
brings  (J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  Church 
News,  December  4,  1965). 

"Because  of  this  couple's  evi- 
dent sincerity,  I  wanted  them  to 


149 


February  1967 


know  the  law  and  to  receive  the 
blessings.  All  this  happened  a 
yeal"  ago.  Recently  I  received  a 
letter  from  the  couple  which  said, 
in  part: 

Thanks,  thanks  to  you  for  sharing 
with  us  something  precious  we  did  not 
have.  Thanks  for  your  patience,  your 
enthusiasm  in  answering  our  ques- 
tions. We  knew  by  your  attitude  and 
your  explanation  that  you  were  ex- 
periencing satisfaction  and  blessings 
which  we  did  not  experience.  We 
wanted  to  know  what  in  a  religion 
could  make  a  lay  member  feel  a  per- 
sonal interest,  a  personal  responsibili- 
ty for  the  welfare  and  happiness  of — 
even  a  stranger. 

A  few  months  later,  remembering 
you,  we  welcomed  two  young  mission- 
aries to  our  home.  We  have  read  and 
studied  together  and  we  have  prayed; 
now  we  have  entered  through  baptism 
the  essential  gateway  to  the  blessings 
of  the  gospel.  Thank  you  for  being 
willing  to  share  with  us  the  intensity 
of  your  faith. 

SHARED  RESPONSIBILITY 

Lesson  13  of  the  Priesthood 
Manual  discusses  the  Priesthood 
bearer^s  responsibility  to  both 
the  Church  and  to  the  quorum. 
The  basic  principles  discussed 
also  may  apply  to  the  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  and  her  respon- 
sibility in  sharing  the  obligations 
of  the  Church.  They  may  apply 
to  her  relationship  with  Relief 
Society. 

When  temptations  come  the  man  or 
woman  who  has  received  spiritual 
strength  by  regular  attendance  to  ap- 
pointed meetings  and  by  partaking  of 
the  sacrament  worthily,  is  best  able  to 
resist  the  efforts  of  the  evil  one.  Fur- 
ther strength  is  built  up  by  association 
with  other  good  men  and  women  who 
understand  the  need  to  grow  spirit- 
ually (Melchizedek  Priesthood  Man- 
ual for  1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven, 
Lesson  13,  pp.  96-97). 


Genuine  and  rewarding  friend- 
ships are  built  by  Latter-day 
Saint  women  through  their  af- 
filation  and  service  in  the  auxil- 
iaries of  the  Church.  Their  loyalty 
makes  them  a  friend  to  the  or- 
ganization and  its  officers  and 
promotes  unity.  Of  this  loyalty 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
has  said: 

An  essential  part  of  unity  is  loyalty. 
There  can  be  no  union  where  loyalty 
does  not  exist.  Loyalty  is  a  pretty 
difficult  quality  to  possess.  It  requires 
the  ability  to  put  away  selfishness, 
greed,  ambition  and  all  of  the  baser 
qualities  of  the  human  mind.  You 
c£uinot  be  loyal  unless  you  are  willing 
to  surrender.  There  is  no  growth, 
mental,  physical  or  spiritual,  unless 
there  is  some  curtailment,  some  sac- 
rifice may  I  say,  on  the  part  of  him 
who  would  be  loyal.  His  own  prefer- 
ences and  desires  must  be  put  away, 
and  he  must  see  only  the  great  pur- 
pose which  lies  out  ahead  (Clark, 
J.  Reuben,  Jr.,  Conference  Report, 
April  1950,  Salt  Lake  City,  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  page  180). 

CLASS  INVOLVEMENT 

With  the  foregoing  paragraph 
on  loyalty  in  mind,  discuss  (as 
time  permits)   the  following: 

You  cannot  be  loyal  unless  you  are 
willing  to  surrender. 

There  can  be  no  unity  where  loyal- 
ty does  not  exist. 

The  road  to  perfection  is  a  long 
road.  It  is  a  road  beset  with  prob- 
lems and  resolutions  to  problems, 
with  failure  and  success,  with 
disciplines  that  must  be  achieved, 
with  sorrow  and  with  joy. 

It  is  the  road  of  relationships 
— individual  to  individual  in 
everyday  living;  the  relationship 
of  the  individual  to  the  Father, 
to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  purpose  of  Christ's 


150 


Lesson  Department 


example  and  teaching  was  to  give 
guidance  for  the  problem  situa- 
tions that  these  relationships  in- 
volve. 

To  fulfill  the  admonition  of 
the  Savior  "Be  ye  therefore  per- 
fect even  as  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  is  perfect''  (Matt. 
5:48)  means  to  resolve  these 
problems,  to  triumph  over  the 
human  weaknesses,  large  and 
small.  ''The  first  enemy  to  be 
overcome  is  that  which  is  within 
oneself." 

The  road  to  perfection  would 
be  an  impossible  road  were  it 
not  for  the  commandments  of 
the  Father,  the  mission  and 
teachings  of  his  Son,  and  en- 
lightenment through  the  Holy 
Ghost.  How  reassuring  is  the  fact 
that  the  Savior  is  our  friend, 
willing  to  assist  us-? 

Loyalty  to  the  Church,  loyalty 
to  those  who  preside,  loyalty  to 
one's  family  members  and  one's 
kindred  dead;  loyalty  to  all  per- 


sonal covenants,  will  make  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  women  friends  of 
God. 

Speaking  to  his  disciples,  but 
applicable  to  all  who  serve  with 
equal  devotion,  the  Savior  said: 

Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  what- 
soever I  command  you. 

Henceforth  I  call  you  not  servants; 
for  the  servant  knoweth  not  what  his 
lord  doeth:  but  I  have  called  you 
friends;  for  all  things  that  I  have 
heard  of  my  Father  I  have  made 
known  unto  you   (John  15:14-15). 

FOR  DISCUSSION 

Make  full  use  of  questions  that  ap- 
pear in  the  lesson. 

FOR  HOME  DOING 

1.  Appraise  your  own  loyalty  to  those 
who  preside  in  the  Church. 

2.  Encourage  family  members  to  ex- 
press appreciation  for  the  efforts 
of  others. 

3.  Help  your  children  to  see  that  the 
Church  needs  them  and  that  they 
need  the  Church. 

4.  Find  opportunity  to  share  a  gospel 
principle  with  someone. 


OUR  GIFT 

Sue  S.  Beatie 

The  Father  of  our  spfrits,  in  the  glorious  gospel  plan, 
Gave  his  precious  Son,  a  ransom,  on  earth  to  die  for  man. 
To  take  away  the  power  of  death,  and  for  all  our  sins  atone. 
That  we  may  claim  his  promise  on  the  resurrection   morn — 
To  dwell  with  him  forever,  in  his  kingdom,  free  from  strife 
Where  we  may  be  exalted  in  that  grand  eternal   life. 

How  can  we  ever  thank  him  for  all  his  gifts  of  love 
And  for  the  many  blessings  that  reach  us  from  above? 
He  asks  that  we  will  love  him  and  all  his  laws  obey 
That  we  may  be  more  worthy  to  walk  his  chosen  way. 
To  share  In  heaven  the  glory  for  those  who  keep  his  laws 
And  strive  to  do  his  bidding,  in  every  righteous  cause. 

Then   let  us  all  endeavor  each  day  to  do  his  will 

And  listen  to  the  promptings  of  the  voice  so  sweet  and  still. 

To  share  each  other's  burdens  and  make  the  pathway  bright 

For  those  we  meet  along  the  way  who  may  not  have  the  light. 

The  more  we  do  for  others,  the  happier  we  will  be, 

And  more  worthy  of  the  heavenly  home,  which  we  all  hope  to  see. 


151 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

Lesson  7 — "Wisdom  Teaches  Right" 
(Text:  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  2:  Love,  Marriage,  and  the  Family) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  woman  who  uses  well  what  she  has  learned  adds 
wisdom  to  knowledge.  As  the  ancient  Roman  writer  Juvenal  said, 

"Wisdom  first  teaches  what  is  right." 


The  lesson  for  this  month  con- 
tains two  short  stories,  one  ex- 
cerpt from  a  novel,  and  nine  little 
poems,  all  of  which  are  printed, 
with  notes  and  discussions,  in 
Section  Seven  of  Volume  2  of 
Out  of  the  Best  Books.  All  read- 
ers having  access  to  that  book 
should  study  the  selections  there 
because  space  permits  only  a 
brief  coverage  here.  Class  leaders, 
obviously,  should  not  try  to  cover 
all  twelve  selections  in  the  one 
lesson.  Instead,  each  leader 
should  choose  those  poems  or 
stories  which  she  can  teach  most 
enthusiastically  and  which  she 
feels  will  be  most  valuable  for  her 
group.  (Note  to  class  leaders: 
The  poems  by  Burns,  Words- 
worth, and  Whitman,  the  story 
by  Chekhov,  and  the  excerpt 
from  Albert  R.  Lyman's  novel 
may  be  reprinted  if  needed;  all 
other  selections,  however,  are 
under  copyright  restrictions  and 
should  not  be  reprinted  without 
permission  from  the  publisher.) 

GENERAL  COMMENT 

In  chapter  3  of  Proverbs 
(verses  13-18)  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament we  read  the  following: 

Happy  is  the  man  that  findeth  wis- 
dom, and  the  man  that  getteth  under- 
standing. 


For  the  merchandise  of  it  is  better 
than  the  merchandise  of  silver,  and 
the  gain  thereof  than  fine  gold. 

She  is  more  precious  than  rubies: 
and  all  the  things  thou  canst  desire 
are  not  to  be  compared  unto  her. 

Length  of  days  is  in  her  right  hand; 
and  in  her  left  hand  riches  and 
honour. 

Her  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness, 
and  all  her  paths  are  peace. 

She  is  a  tree  of  life  to  them  that 
lay  hold  upon  her:  and  happy  is 
every  one  that  retaineth  her. 

This  is  only  one  of  the  many 
passages  throughout  the  Bible 
proclaiming  the  value  of  wisdom, 
or  warning  of  the  dangers  of  too 
much  pride  in  earthly  learning. 
The  Book  of  Mormon  also  con- 
tains comments  on  the  need  for 
genuine  wisdom,  as  does  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  in  modem 
times.  Both  Oliver  Cowdery  and 
Hyrum  Smith  were  especially  ad- 
monished by  the  Lord  through 
Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet  to 
seek  wisdom  as  a  goal  of  goals: 

Seek  not  for  riches  but  for  wisdom, 
and  behold,  the  mysteries  of  God 
shall  be  unfolded  unto  you,  and  then 
shall  you  be  made  rich.  Behold,  he 
that  hath  eternal  life  is  rich  (D&C 
6:7  and  11:7). 

Similarly,  in  a  broader  sense, 
all  Latter-day  Saints  are  in- 
structed by  the  Lord  diligently 


152 


Lesson  Department 


to  seek  wisdom:  "Seek  ye  out  of 
the  best  books  words  of  wisdom; 
seek  learning,  even  by  study  and 
also  by  faith"  (D&C  88:118  and 
109:7). 

What  then  is  wisdom?  Is  it 
knowledge?  Yes,  but  more  than 
knowledge.  Is  it  experience?  Yes, 
but  more  than  experience.  Is  it 
insight?  Yes,  but  more  than  in- 
sight. It  is  knowledge,  experience, 
and  insight  combined,  anchored 
in  faith,  and  enlightened  by  in- 
spiration. At  least  this  is  wisdom 
at  its  highest.  Most  of  us  must 
be  content  with  only  a  partial 
wisdom,  because  we  have  only  a 
fragmentary  knowledge,  a  limited 
experience,  an  incomplete  insight, 
and  a  developing  faith.  However, 
like  faith,  wisdom  can  grow  as  we 
enrich  our  learning,  broaden  our 
experience,  and  draw  closer  to 
God  in  righteous  living. 

In  addition  to  personal  ex- 
perience as  a  source  of  wisdom, 
we  can  also  learn  from  the  ex- 
perience of  others.  Christ  was  the 
world's  greatest  teacher;  but 
there  have  been  other  wise  teach- 
ers and  thinkers  who  have  left 
us  a  marvelous  heritage  of  wis- 
dom in  thousands  of  books,  avail- 
able at  the  price  of  a  little  time. 
We  have  around  us  the  wis- 
dom of  inspired  Church  leaders, 
friends,  living  teachers,  and  lov- 
ing family  members  if  we  will  but 
draw  from  each  what  each  has 
to  give.  Every  human  being  has 
something  valuable  to  teach  us 
if  we  will  be  teachable.  Father, 
mother,  grandparents— these  are 
an  especial  source  of  loving  wis- 
dom. 

I  remember  my  own  mother  as 
the  strongest,  most  elevating  in- 
fluence of  my  life.  Hers  was  a 
noble  spirit,  which  neither  poor 


health  nor  hard  work  on  a  home- 
stead dry  farm  in  Idaho  nor  the 
cultural  aridness  of  a  small  town 
could  smother.  She  taught  me 
to  love  books,  beauty,  truth, 
service,  and  the  Relief  Society 
program,  in  which  she  taught 
continuously  for  over  thirty-five 
years.  She  told  me,  in  a  way  that 
made  me  really  believe,  that  the 
goal  of  life  is  to  give,  not  to  get. 
She  showed  me  that  there  are 
three  basic  reasons  why  people 
avoid  wrong  and  do  right:  the 
first  and  lowest  is  fear  of  punish- 
ment for  wrongdoing;  the  second 
is  hope  of  reward  for  right  living; 
the  third  and  highest  is  right- 
eousness for  its  own  sake.  So 
strong  was  Mother's  influence 
that  need  for  social  approval  of 
others  was  slight;  it  mattered 
only  that  Mother  would  approve 
or  disapprove,  according  to  prin- 
ciple. Mother  has  been  dead  for 
over  ten  years  now,  but  I  shall 
never  forget  her,  nor  the  lessons 
she  taught,  nor  the  example  she 
set.  I  have  never  done  any  right 
but  that  it  was  partly  nourished 
by  her  life  of  sacrifice,  and  I  have 
never  done  any  wrong  but  that 
part  of  the  anguish  sprang  from 
awareness  that  I  was  betraying 
her  confidence  in  me. 

The  enemies  of  wisdom  are 
multitudinous,  but  chief  among 
them  are  ignorance,  prejudice, 
superstition,  short-sightedness, 
narrowness,  selfishness,  and  ma- 
terialism. These  must  be  avoided 
as  well  as  the  positive  aspects 
sought. 

Psychologists,  teachers,  and  al- 
most all  people  nowadays  agree 
that  the  most  important  form- 
ative years  in  shaping  adult  per- 
sonality and  character  are  the 
very  early  years.  In  fact,  some 


153 


February  1967 


psychologists  and  educators  in- 
sist that  by  the  time  a  child  is 
six  or  seven  most  of  his  adult 
qualities  will  have  been  deter- 
mined. If  this  is  true,  or  even 
partially  true,  then  obviously 
parents  must  be  as  wise  as  pos- 
sible in  providing  the  right  en- 
vironment during  their  children's 
earliest  years. 

What  present-day  psycholo- 
gists are  now  saying,  prophets 
and  poets  have  been  saying  for 
generations.  "Train  up  a  child  in 
the  way  he  should  go:  and  when 
he  is  old,  he  will  not  depart  from 
it"  we  read  in  Proverbs  22:6.  "As 
the  twig  is  bent,  so  shall  the  tree 
grow"  is  an  old  folk  saying.  Our 
heritage  is  rich  with  scriptures 
and  comments  of  this  kind,  rec- 
ognizing the  importance  of  wise 
education  in  youth. 

THREE  POEMS  BY  WORDSWORTH 
AND  WHITMAN 

First  a  little  poem  by  William 
Wordsworth  (1770-1850): 

My  heart  leaps  up  when  I  behold 

A  rainbow  in  the  sky: 
So  was  it  when  my  life  began: 
So  is  it  now  I  am  a  man: 
So  be  it  v^hen  I  shall  grow  old, 

Or  let  me  die! 
The  child  is  father  of  the  man: 
And  I  could  wish  my  days  to  be 
Bound  each  to  each  by  natural  piety. 

The  key  line  is  "the  child  is 
father  of  the  man."  Anyone  who 
studies  Wordsworth's  poetry  as 
a  whole  knows  how  modern  he  is 
in  his  recognition  of  the  vital 
relationship  between  childhood 
d!xperiences  and  adult  natures. 
Indeed  "the  child  is  father  of  the 


man"  in  the  sense  that  what  the 
man  (or  woman)  becomes  is 
largely  determined  by  what  the 
child  experiences.  All  of  this  is 
extensively  restated  in  Words- 
worth's masterpiece.  The  Pre- 
lude, which  is  a  long  poetic 
recollection  of  all  the  incidents 
and  feelings  in  his  own  childhood 
that  Wordsworth  felt  contributed 
especially  to  his  personal  growth 
to  maturity  as  a  poet.  Often  h^ 
includes  in  The  Prelude  incidents 
which  might  not  appear  to  be 
very  important  but  which  he 
knew  had  a  great  impression  upon 
him  as  a  child — and  therefore 
great  importance. 

Fair  seed-time  had  my  soul,  and  I 
grew  up  fostered  alike  by  beauty 
and  by  fear  .... 

The  phrase  "fair  seed-time"  is 
especially  meaningful.  Childhood 
is  a  time  of  tender  growing  when, 
influenced  by  experiences  of 
beauty  and  fear,  the  attitudes, 
values,  and  personality  qualities 
of  adulthood  are  fixed.  Thus 
Wordsworth  recalls  in  richly  mu- 
sical blank-verse  lines,  two  boyish 
pranks  of  snaring  birds  and  rob- 
bing birds'  nests,  and  then  ob- 
serves, "though  mean  our  object 
and  inglorious,  yet  the  end  was 
not  ignoble."  The  incidents  them- 
selves may  have  been  "mean  and 
inglorious,"  but  the  end — the 
shaping  of  a  grown  man — was 
not  ignoble. 

The  third  poem  in  this  section 
is  "There  Was  a  Child  Went 
Forth"  by  Walt  Whitman  (1819- 
1892) : 


154 


Lesson  Department 

There  was  a  child  went  forth  every  day, 

And  the  first  object  he  look'd  upon,  that  object  he  became, 

And  that  object  became  part  of  him  for  the  day  or  a  certain  part  of  the  day, 

Or  for  many  years  or  stretching  cycles  of  years. 

The  early  lilacs  became  part  of  this  child. 

And  grass  and  white  and  red  morning-glories,  and  white  and  red  clover, 

and  the  song  of  the  phoebe  bird. 
And  the  Third-month  lambs  and  the  sow's  pink-faint  litter,  and  the  mare's 

foal  and  cow's  calf. 
And  the  noisy  brood  of  the  barnyard  or  by  the  mire  of  the  pond-side. 
And  the  fish  suspending  themselves  so   curiously  below   there,  and   the 

beautiful  curious  liquid, 
And  the  water-plants  with  their  graceful  flat  heads,  all  became  part  of  him. 

The  field-sprouts  of  Fourth-month  and  Fifth-month  became  part  of  him. 
Winter-grain  sprouts  and  those  of  the  light-yellow  corn,  and  the  esculent 

roots  of  the  garden. 
And  the  apple-trees  cover'd  with  blossoms  and  the  fruit  afterward,  and 

woodberries,  and  the  commonest  weeds  by  the  road. 
And  the  old  drunkard  staggering  home  from  the  outhouse  of  the  tavern 

whence  he  had  lately  risen, 
And  the  schoolmistress  that  pass'd  on  her  way  to  the  school, 
And  the  friendly  boys  that  pass'd,  and  the  quarrelsome  boys,   ^ 
And  the  tidy  and  fresh-cheek'd  girls,  and  the  barefoot  negro  boy  and  girl. 
And  all  the  changes  of  city  and  country  wherever  he  went. 

His  own  parents,  he  that  had  father'd  him  and  she  that  had  conceiv'd  him 

in  her  womb  and  birth'd  him. 
They  gave  this  child  more  of  themselves  than  that. 
They  gave  him  afterward  every  day,  they  became  part  of  him. 

The  mother  at  home  quietly  placing  the  dishes  on  the  supper-table, 
The  mother  with  mild  words,  clean  her  cap  and  gown,  a  wholesome  odor 

falling  off  her  person  and  clothes  as  she  walks  by. 
The  father,  strong,  self-sufficient,  manly,  mean,  anger'd,  unjust, 
The  blow,  the  quick  loud  word,  the  tight  bargain,  the  crafty  lure, 
The  family  usages,  the  language,  the  company,  the  furniture,  the  yearning 

and  swelling  heart. 
Affection  that  will  not  be  gainsay'd,  the  sense  of  what  is  real,  the  thought 

if  after  all  it  should  prove  unreal. 
The  doubts  of  day-time  and  the  doubts  of  night-time,  the  curious  whether 

and  how. 
Whether  that  which  appears  so  is  so,  or  is  it  all  flashes  and  specks? 
Men  and  women  crowding  fast  in  the  streets,  if  they  are  not  flashes  and 

specks  what  are  they? 
The  streets  themselves  and  the  facades  of  houses,  and  goods  in  the  windows. 
Vehicles,  teams,  the  heavy-plank'd  wharves,  the  huge  crossing  at  the  ferries. 

The  village  on  the  highland  seen  from  afar  at  sunset,  the  river  between. 
Shadows,  aureola  and  mist,  the  light  falling  on  roofs  and  gables  of  white  or 

brown  two  miles  off. 
The  schooner  near  by  sleepily  dropping  down  the  tide,  the  little  boat 

slack-tow'd  astern. 
The  hurrying  tumbling  waves,  quick-broken  crests,  slapping. 
The  strata  of  color'd  clouds,  the  long  bar  of  maroon-tint  away  solitary  by 

itself,  the  spread  of  purity  it  lies  motionless  in. 
The  horizon's  edge,  the  flying  sea-crow,  the  fragrance  of  salt  marsh  and 

shore  mud. 
These  became  part  of  that  child  who  went  forth  every  day,  and  who  now 
goes,  and  will  always  go  forth  every  day. 

155 


February  1967 

"I  am  part  of  all  that  I  have  rectness  that  are  very  appealing, 
met**  wrote  Tennyson  in  one  of  especially. when  read  by  someone 
the  best  of  his  poems,  "Ulysses."  familiar  with  the  Scottish  dialect. 
Childhood,    as    Whitman    dram-  which  he  used  so  skillfully.  Also, 
atizes  it,  is  the  time  of  absorbing,  he  has   some  very  wise  advice. 
A  child  is  like  a  sponge,  soaking  Note,  for  example,  stanzas  7-9: 
in  everything  around  him.  Chil- 
dren   are    curious    about    every-  ^"^    ^^^f"    ^^"^^    Fortune's    golden 
thing,  and  everything  in  their  en-  AssTduous  wait  upon  her: 
Vironment     COmbmes      to      make  And  gather  gear  by  ev'ry  wUe 
them  what  they  become.  That's  justified  by  honor; 

Not  for  to  hide  it  in  a  hedge, 

Class  Discussion  Nor  for  a  train  attendant; 

/',^  rr       J    i-T-                    u    ATT    J  But  for  the  glorious  privilege 

(1)  How  do  these  poems  by  Words-  Qf  being  independent, 
worth  and  Whitman  impress  upon  us 

the  importance  of  providing  the  right  rj.^^  ^^^^  ^,  ^^^y^  ^  hangman's  whip, 
environment     for     children?     (2)     Is  To  baud  the  wretch  in  order; 
there  danger  m  providing  children  too  gut  where   ye  feel  your  honor  grip, 
httle  direction?  (3)  Is  there  danger  in  l^^  that  aye  be  your  border; 
providing  too  much  direction,  or  too  jtg  slightest  touches,  instant  pause- 
much  restriction?  (4)  What  mcidents  Debar  a'  side-pretences* 
in  your  own  childhood  especially  in-  And  resolutely  keep  is  laws, 
fluenced  your  life  for  good  or  bad?  Uncaring  consequences. 
(5)   Explain  as  fully  as  you  can  the 

meaning   of  Wordsworth's  line   "The  The  great  Creator  to  revere, 

child  is  father  of  the  man."  ^^st  sure  become  the  creature; 

But  still  the  preaching  cant  forbear, 

OTHER  SELECTIONS  ON  WISDOiy/l  And  ev'n  the  rigid  feature; 

The  three  poems  quoted  and  ^t  "^'^'  f*^  ^'^^  T^T^  *""  '^"'^^' 

J.              11                          p           Ji  ^e  complaisance  extended; 

discussed   above    come    from   the  An  atheist-laugh's  a  poor  exchange 

very  end  of  Section  Seven  in  the  For  Deity  offended! 
text.  We  have  chosen  them  for 

this  Magazine  lesson  because  Yeat's  poem  is  equally  good, 
they  explore  significant  ideas  of  even  though  a  little  more  dif- 
universal  interest  to  women.  The  ficult,  and  equally  wise,  even 
nine  other  selections  in  this  sec-  though  a  httle  more  subtle — as 
tion  of  the  text  are  also  very  im-  he  prays,  among  other  things, 
portant,  however,  and  we  urge  "  that  his  daughter  may  be  beau- 
class  leaders  and  Relief  Society  tiful,  but  not  too  beautiful,  and 
sisters  to  explore  them  also  in  as  he  comments  that  he  would 
home  study  where  they  are  not  have  her  learned  in  courtesy  and 
discussed  in  class.  that  hearts  must  be  earned  not 

The  first  three  selections  are  had  as  a  gift, 

little    poems    by    Robert    Burns  Kipling's    famous    little   poem 

("Epistle  to  a  Young  Friend"),  "If"  may  not  be  quite  so  poetic 

William  Butler  Yeats    ("Prayer  as  Burns'  and  Yeat's,  but  still 

for  My   Daughter"),   and  Rud-  contains  some  very  wise  advice, 

yard  Kipling  ("If")  in  which  an  Lack  of  space  here  necessitates 

older  person  gives  wise  advice  to  ever  briefer  comments  on  the  six 

young  listeners.  Bums'  poem  has  other  selections.  Stephen  Vincent 
a  delightful  spontaneity  and  di- 

156 


Sef^ 


History  of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 

A  Gift  to  be 
treasured  in 
all  seasons 


Especially  appropriate  as  a 
remembrance  for  the  Relief 
Society  125th  Anniversary — 
March  1967. 


■  The  illuminated  pathway  of 
the  World-Wide  Sisterhood  from  Its  divine  origin  in  Nauvoo, 
llnols,  to  the  present  time.  Relief  Society  women  in  the  covered 
wagons  on  the  plains  —  in  the  Valleys  of  the  Mountains  —  in  many  States  and 
Nations  encircling  the  globe. 

Biographical  Sketches  of  the  General  Presidents  —  narratives  of  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  various  departments,  objectives  and  aspirations  of  Relief 
Society. 

Includes  the  material  published  in  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Society  (1942),  out  of 
print  for  many  years,  and  brings  the  history  up  to  the  close  of  1966. 

Beautifully  illustrated  in  Color, 

supplemented  by  numerous  black  and  white  photographs 

144  pages  —  size  9x12  inches  —  gold-lettered  and  Edition  Bound  in  Cloth 

Comprehensive  Index  included 
Price  $4.00,  postpaid 

Orders  received  after  December  15,  1966 

at  the  office  of  The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


February  1967 


Benet's  story  "Too  Early  Spring" 
provides  excellent  insight  into  a 
family  situation  in  which  parents 
have  an  opportunity  to  handle  a 
problem  wisely  but  instead  han- 
dle it  short-sightedly.  Robert 
Frost's  "Home  Burial"  is  a  pow- 
erful poem  again  showing  a  hus- 
band and  wife  who  react  unwisely 
when  faced  with  a  family  prob- 
lem. In  contrast,  the  next  selec- 
tion, an  excerpt  from  Albert  R. 
Lyman's  novel  Man  to  Man  (or 
Voice  of  the  Intangible)  y  shows 
one  of  our  own  Latter-day  Saint 
authors  writing  about  a  wise 
parent  whose  advice  to  his  son 
is  the  kind  of  advice  every  parent 
ought  to  be  wise  enough  to  give. 
Similarly,  Gerald  Manley  Hop- 
kins' companion  poems  "The 
Leaden  Echo"  and  "The  Golden 
Echo"  are  wise  in  their  message 
— that  as  mortals  we  should  set 


eternal  goals  rather  than  merely 
temporal  goals.  Finally,  Anton 
Chekhov's  great  Russian  story 
"The  Bet"  richly  explores  some 
special  aspects  of  wisdom  and  its 
lack.  All  of  these  selections  are 
valuable  in  touching  upon  one  or 
another  quality  of  wisdom  but 
will  need  to  be  studied  in  the  text 
because  of  lack  of  space  here. 
Class  leaders  will  need  to  be  se- 
lective in  what  they  use  and  not 
attempt  to  cover  too  much  mate- 
rial. 

This  Cultural  Refinement  Lesson 
(No.  7,  for  May  1967  in  the  Northern 
Hemisphere,  and  September  1967  in 
the  Southern  Hemisphere)  is  entitled 
"Wisdom  Teaches  Right,"  instead  of 
the  title  listed  in  the  Preview  pub- 
lished in  the  June  1966  Magazine. 
The  painting  "Woman  With  Plants," 
by  Grant  Wood  (reproduced  on  page 
688  of  the  September  Magazine)  will 
be  used  in  connection  with  this  lesson. 


WINTER 

Fanny  G.  Brunt 

Everything  is  still,  and  cold,  and  bleak, 
The  willows  on  Snake  River's  bank  are  nude, 
Not  a  whispering  breeze  to  break  the  stillness 
Of  this  somber,  pensive,  winter  solitude. 

The  river,  fringed  with  ice,  creeps  slowly  by. 
A  picnic  table,  in  that  murky  haze, 
On  which  a  trusting  robin  meditates, 
And  sings  of  leafy  trees,  and  sunny  days.^ 


158 


Tour  the  Holy  Land  This  Fall 
Via  Pan  American  Jet 

TOUR  LEAVES  APRIL  11th 

Murdock  Travel's  annual  Fall  tour  of  the  ever  inspiring  Holy  Land 

vides   you    v^ith    21    days    of    high    quality,    worry-free    travel.     You 

assured  of  luxury  travel  on  Pan  American  jet  clippers 

and  superb  accommodations  in  the  finest  hotels  .  .  . 

all  at  unusually  low  cost!    The  tour   includes  all   of 

the   Holy   Land   as   well    as   places   such   as   Istanbul, 

Cairo,  Athens,  and   Rome. 

W.   Cleon    Skousen,   Tour   Director 

Mr.    Skousen   is  a   foremost    L.D.S.   authority   on   the 

Holy  Land  and  the  author  of  several   successful  books. 

Among  these  are:    So  You  Want  to  Raise  a  Boy? 

The   First   Two   Thousand   Years,  and   The  Third   Thousand   Years. 


pro- 
are 


•«»•«• 


MURDOCK  TRAVEL,  INC. 

14  South  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84101,  Phone  328-3161 

PLEASE  SEND  ME  FULL  PARTICULARS  ON  THE  FALL  TOUR  OF 
THE  HOLY  LAND. 


State Zip 

R.S.  Feb.  iil 


SOUTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

March  3-11 

NORTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

June  16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND  TOUR 

June  17-20 

CANADIAN  ROCKIES 
and  NORTHWEST  TOUR 

June  25-July  8 

SUMMER  PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

July  15-29 

THREE  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

Leaving  July  22 
Call    or  write   for   itineraries 

Ames  Tnvei  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  466-8723 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  •  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600   Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover  —  $3.25;    Leather  Cover  —   $5.25 

Yearly   Index   Included 

Advance   payment  must  accompany  all  orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 


Zone  1  and  2  . . 

..  .55 

Zone  6  

90 

Zone  3  

. .  .60 

Zone  7  . .  . 

1.05 

Zone  4  

..  .65 

Zone  8  

1.20 

Zone  5  

..  .80 

159 


^5^?^^  C^^^i^gi^i^iife?^ 


99 
97 


Mrs.   Marinda  Jesperson   Peterson 
»Blackfoot   Idaho 


Mrs.  Caroline  Louisa  Tempest 

Anderson 
Rexburg.   Idaho 


91 


96 


Mrs.   Elizabeth   Emma  Slade  Carroll 
Mancos,  Colorado 

Mrs.   Mary  Jane  Clark  Angus  Banks 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Mrs.   Mary  Hadfield  Hendrichsen 
Provo,   Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Jane  Peck  Sabey 
Lehi,  Utah 


Mrs.  Annie  Barker  Selman 
Raymond,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Seffa  Anderson   Davis 
Ogden,   Utah 

Mrs.  Clara  Woodbury  Barlow 

Sylvester  Adams 
Las  Vegas,    Nevada 


94 
93 


Mrs.   Minnie  Hegsted  Taylor 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Mrs.   Mary  Wilson  Meyers 
American  Fork,   Utah 

Mrs.  Caroline  Engle  Steed 
Ogden,  Utah 


QH  Mrs.    Mary    Edith    Parker    Stoddard 
3U  Hooper,     Utah 

Mrs.   Emma  Webber  Ellis 
Cheyenne,  Wyoming 

Mrs.   Edith   Mary  Woodford 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


92 


Mrs.  Anna  Sophia  Nelson  Gee 
Bell,  California 


Mrs.  Annie  Cecelia  Christensen 

Larsen 
Marsing,   Idaho 


BUSY  FINGERS 

Catherine  B.   Bowles 

Recording  fingers  mark  our  way: 
A  wonderful  record  of  our  day. 
Tracing  the  path  where  sorrow  leads; 
Intricate  patterns  of  our  deeds. 
Then   many  bright  ones  good  and  true 
Shine  out,   in  splendor  in  all  we  do. 
He  leadeth  us  where  he  tias  trod, 
Showing  the  pathway  back  to  God. 


160 


SUGAR 


Svecial 


m 


ers: 


f 


Watch  for  these  special  offers!  On  the  back  of  U  and  I  Sugar  Bags. 
Bonus  values  for  you  . . .  these  premium  offers  save  up  to 
V2  on  high  quality  kite henw are  and  other  items. 


Charm  Bracelets 


BY  BALFOUR  -  Not 
available  in  any  store  at  any 
price.  Choice  of  boy  or 
girl  charm. 


JUST 


$^00 


and  a 

U  and  I  Sugar 

label. 


Mirro  Teflon 
Layer  Cake 
Pan  Set 

Effortless  baking, 
quick  and  easy 
cleaning. 

SET  OF  TWO 


FINE  GRANULATED 


$150 


„.,„.n-^' 


„,. 1"^ 


and  a 
_  U  and  I  Sugar 

I         '    Label. 


Note:   These  are  only  two  of  seven  outstanding  premium 
offers  on  the  back  of  U  and  I  Sugar  bags. 

FACTORIES  AT:  WEST  JORDAN  AND  GARLAND,  UTAH;  MOSES  LAKE  AND  TOPPENISH,  WASHINGTON  AND  IDAHO  FALLS,  IDAHO. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


INSPIRING  READING  from  Deseret  Book 


THE  LATTER-DAY  SAINT  FAMILY 

A  Book  of  Selected  Readings 
by  Dr.  Blaine  R.  Porter  $4.95 

Timely  articles  from  many  sources  selected  by 
the  dean  of  the  College  of  Family  Living  at 
Brigham  Young  University  to  help  Latter-day 
Saints  understand  the  divine  nature  of  the 
family  unit,  and  through  this  understanding 
successfully  meet  the  challenges  of  today's  cul- 
ture that  would  pull  apart  family  unity. 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  STORY 

by  Mary  Pratt  Parrish 
Illustrated  by  Ronald  Crosby  $6.95 

Here  are  exciting  stories  and  spiritual  experi- 
ences from  this  sacred  volume  of  scripture  told 
in  the  actual  language  of  The  Book  of  Mormon. 
Lavishly  illustrated  with  full  color  paintings  and 
fluorographic  pencil  drawings  to  make  the 
stories  more  meaningful  to  young  and  old 
alike.  A  treasured  volume  for  every  LDS  home. 


Order  from: 

Deseret  Book  Company,  44  E.  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah  84110;  or  777  South  Main,  Orange,  Calif.  92669 

Send  me  -    Q  THE  LATTER-DAY  SAINT  FAMILY 


44  EAST  SO  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OODEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


n  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  STORY 

Enclosed  is  check/money  order  for  full  amount,  including  3^2%  sales  tax  for  Utah  residents 
ordering  from  Salt  Lake  Store  or  4%  sales  tax  for  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange 
store.  Or  charge  my  account. 

Total  $ 


Name. 


Address 
City.... 


, State 

OPEN  A  DESERET  BOOK  ACCOUNT  NOW  -  SEND  FOR  DETAILS! 


Zip, 


The 
Magazine 


MARCH  1967 


'^'^>^- 


.J' 


^J 


'^^ 


,> 


%/  ^"k 


Sf 


.T   *k 


w .  -/' »  ? 


COME,  TRUANT  SPRING! 

Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

*  t.  .       ij^ 


Come,^ruanr  spring! 

The  last  thin  ice  is  breaking,  ^ 

The  sky  is  blue  with  streams  beneath  the  snow; 

Oh,  I  would  walk  where  earth  is  waking 

And  I  would  see  where  green  is  first  to  grow. 


Come,  truant  spring! 
h  In  leaves  for  aspen's  quaking;     3tf 
With  just  one  finch  or  oriole,  my  heart 
Would  live  above  cares  too  long  in  making, 
And  with  the  spring-glad  weather  be  a  part. 


ComeTmjant  spring!^^^^^ 
Come  to  this  urgent  counting, 
The  world  can  little  bide  more  tru 
Everywhere  expectancy  is  mounting 
And  swelling  buds  cry  out  In  fluency! 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
Illustrations: 


Monument  Valley,  Utah 

Transparency  by  Lucien  Bown 

Lithographed  in   Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Apricot  Blossoms 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


161 


'/mi/{ 


lid  like  to  take  this  opportunity  of 
expressing  my  gratitude  for  our  won- 
derful Magazine,  which  has  been  in  my 
home  since  I  was  baptized  twelve  years 
ago.  It  is  wonderful  to  know  that  people 
living  in  the  farthest  part  of  the  world 
from  us  think  and  feel  as  we  do. 

Margaret  J.  Jones 

Swanbourne 

Western  Australia 

I  joined  the  Church  in  1958  and  have 
really  enjoyed  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine. The  only  thing  I  have  never  seen 
in  it  is  a  letter  from  any  of  the  sisters 
in  New  Foundland.  That  was  my  home, 
and  I  would  love  to  know  if  there  are 
any  LD.S.  sisters  from  there  who  have 
written  to  the  Magazine. 

Teresa  Joan  McDaniel 
Hill  Field,  Utah 

We  find  the  Magazine  a  great  help  to 
us  in  our  missionary  work.  The  tone  of 
the  stories  and  articles  contributes  to 
the  mental  health  of  women  of  all  ages 
in  this  world  of  confusion  and  big 
problems.  In  one  Instance,  in  tracting 
a  home,  I  found  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  The  woman  had  been  clean- 
ing up  an  empty  house  and  had  found 
an  old  copy.  She  and  all  her  daughters 
had  read  It  and  were  wanting  more. 
From  this  point  we  were  abte  to  tell 
her  about  the  Church  and  The  Book 
of  Mormon.  She  was  on  tfie  top  list 
of  our  investigators  when  we  left 
Uvalde.  I  would  like  also  to  mention 
the  serial  "Wheat  for  the  Wise"  (by 
Margery  S.  Stewart,  concluded  in  July). 
It  is  such  a  timely  subject,  beautifully 
written,  and  it  Is  deeply  moving. 

Lucy  H.  Adams 
Mercedes,  Texas 

I  have  been  very  happy  since  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  has  been  printed  in 
Spanish.  There  Is  an  article  in  the  very 
first  issue  (June  1966)  that  has  helped 
me  greatly — "Our  Special  Garden,"  by 
Helen  M.  Peterson. 

Maria  C.  de  lliescas 
Guatemala  City,  Giiatemala 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  like  an 
old  friend  that  stops  in  once  a  month 
and  visits,  then  leaves  little  bits  of 
friendship,  hope,  courage,  and  knowl- 
edge to  be  picked  up  from  time  to 
time.  This  applies  not  only  to  me  but 
to  my  husband  and  my  son  who  gen- 
erally have  read  It  before  I  see  it.  We 
are  an  Air  Force  family  and  have  met 
and  learned  to  love  the  saints  from  all 
over  the  world  who  are  briefly  together 
and  then  scattered  to  the  four  winds. 
Many  times  I  have  opened  the  Mag- 
azine and  found  a  letter  or  a  picture 
of  someone  I  have  known.  I  enjoy  the 
stories  written  by  Frances  Yost,  as  I 
remember  her  as  a  new  bride  coming 
to  Bancroft,  Idaho. 

Marjorie  Clark  Updegrove 
Ellsworth,  South  Dakota 


I  am  so  grateful  for  the  Magazine  and 
feel  that  it  is  a  source  of  inspiration 
In  our  home.  With  five  busy  children 
to  care  for,  my  husband  in  the  bishop- 
ric, and  I  as  Primary  president,  I  just 
don't  have  time  for  all  the  reading  I 
would  like  to  do,  but  I  can  pick  up  the 
Magazine,  and  In  a  short  time  find 
much  satisfaction  and  inspiration  in 
the  poetry,  stories  and  articles.  It  is  a 
joy  to  see  the  Magazine  arrive  in  the 
mall  each  month. 

Catherine  Anne  Jensen 
Fremont,  California 


I  was  thrilled  to  see  in  the  September 
Magazine  the  picture  of  the  nwsaic  at 
the  Church  College  of  Hawaii,  which 
represents  the  original  flag- raising  cere- 
mony that  President  McKay  witnessed 
at  an  elementary  school  in  Laie  in 
1921.  I  am  even  more  ttirilled  to  tell 
you  that  I  had  charge  of  the  original 
ceremony  on  that  morning.  I  was 
teaching  the  fifth  and  sixth  grades  at 
Lale,  my  mission  assignment. 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Hyde  Geary 
Ogden,  Utah 


162 


The  Ft^li^ff   Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  March  1967  Number  3 

Editor     Marianne  C.  Sharp         Associate  Editor     Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General   Manager     Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

164     Personal  Development  Through   Relief  Society     Gordon   B.  Hinckley 
170     Setting  Our  Homes  in  Order     Mary  R.  Young 

185  What  Is  the  Red  Cross?     Emil  E.  Henderson 

188     New  Zealand — ^A  Silhouette  In  Green     Wealths  S.  Mendenhall 

201  Reverie  in  a  Chapel     Jeannie  Willian)s 

Fiction 

172  To  Warm  the  Heart     Third  Prize  Story     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

212  A  Rainy  Day     Violet  Nirpmo 

214  Laura's  Perfect  Day     Quin  Cole 

218  The  Golden  Chain— Chapter  2     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

162  From  Near  and  Far 

181  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

182  Editorial:  Yesterday,  Today,  and  Tomorrow     Belle  S,  Spafford 
184  General  Sunday  School  Superintendency  Reorganized 

226     Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 
240     Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home-  Inside  and  Out 

180     Oh,  Remember!  Remember!     Rose  A.  Openshaw 

186  A  Piece  of  Grandma     Helen  Hinckley  Jones 
200     Work  Day  and  Social,  Melbourne  Stake,  Australia 

200  "Cake  Walk"  Display  Table  at  Ninth  Ward  Bazaar,  East  Mill  Creek  Stake 

202  Decorate  Your  Own  Picture  Frames     Joy  N.  Hulme 
204  Teneriffe  Embroidery  for  Pillowcases     Ethel  Chadwick 
206  Three-Branched  Candelabrum     Myrene  T.  Alvord 

208     A  Daisy  Luncheon  for  Springtime     Florence  G.  Williams 
217     Handicraft  Is  a  Wide  World 

Lesson  Department 

233     Homemaking — Summer  Months  Sewing  Course     Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Poetry 

161     Come,  Truant  Spring     Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

It's  Spring,  Sally  Talker  169;  Foothills  in  Spring,  Ethel  Jacobson  180;  My  Beautiful, 
Grace  Barker  Wilson  203;  Another  Spring,  Linda  L.  Clarke  210;  The  Waxwings,  Lael  W. 
Hill  211;  Encountering  Soon,  Iris  W.  Schow  236;  Walk  Lonely,  Walk  Still,  Margery  S. 
Stewart,  237;  River  Marsh,  Eva  Willes  V^angsgaard  239. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  B  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


163 


Personal  Development 
Through  Relief  Society 


Elder  Gordon  B.  H'mckley 
of  The  Council  of  the  Twelve 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Stake  Board 
Meeting  of  the  Relief  Society  Annual 
General  Conference,  September  29,  1966] 


■  I  have  just  come  from  the 
temple,  where  we  have  had  a 
wonderful  five-hour  meeting  with 
President  McKay  in  preparation 
for  the  conference.  Brother  Lee 
is  not  out  of  the  meeting  yet  I 
guess.  I  hope  the  Lord  will  in- 
spire me  with  the  continuation 
of  the  marvelous  spirit  which  we 
have  felt  in  his  holy  house  this 
morning. 

Sister  Spafford  has  asked  me 
to   speak  to  the  subject:    "The 


Development  of  Women  Through 
the  Relief  Society.'*  I  think  she 
was  led  to  honor  me  with  this 
opportunity  because  of  the  things 
she  saw  recently  in  the  Far  East 
— in  Hong  Kong,  the  Philippines, 
Taiwan,  Okinawa,  Japan,  and 
Korea.  I  know  that  her  heart  was 
touched  as  she  met  with  the  good 
saints  of  that  strange  and  dis- 
tant part  of  the  earth  where  she 
had  seen  so  many  women  for 
whom  life  is  so  desperate  a 
struggle,  whose  lives  are  one 
bleak  round  of  childbirth,  of 
fighting  hopelessly  to  get  enough 
food  to  satisfy  the  hunger  of  their 
children,  of  toiling  at  degrading 
work  day  in  and  day  out  without 
the  benefit  of  a  Sabbath,  of  a 
status  that  gives  little  dignity  to 
the  position  of  wife,  of  crowded 
homes  in  which  there  are  few,  if 
any,  of  the  conveniences  we 
know,  and  beyond  this,  little,  if 
any,  opportunity  for  personal 
growth  or  development.  The  cir- 
cumstances of  some  are  better 
than  I  have  indicated,  but  the 
circumstances  of  many  are  dark 
or  worse  than  I  have  painted 
them. 

And  then  to  see,  by  contrast, 
the  marvelous  miracles  that  oc- 
cur to  those  women  when  the 
light  of  the  gospel  touches  their 
lives  and  the  blessings  of  Relief 


164 


Personal  Development  Through  Relief  Society 

Society    bring    new    knowledge,  has  expanded  as  they  have  read 

new  ambition,  new  hope,  and  new  and  pondered  the   word   of  the 

accompHshment.  Their  economic  Lord. 

circumstances  may  not  improve  I  recognize  that  I  cannot  add 
substantially,  but  their  entire  to  your  knowledge  of  the  bless- 
outlook  is  altered.  Life  becomes  ings  that  come  of  active  member- 
more  than  survival;  it  becomes  ship,  but  I  would  hope  that  I 
purposeful.  One  cannot  witness  might,  in  some  small  measure,  in- 
these  things  without  knowing  crease  your  appreciation  for  the 
that  the  day  of  miracles  is  not  development  that  will  come  to 
past;  rather,  that  the  day  of  any  woman  who  will  take  ad- 
miracles  is  here,  and  that  a  day  vantage  of  the  challenges  and 
of  greater  miracles  will  follow  as  responsibilities  of  Relief  Society 
the  Relief  Society  makes  its  in-  activity.  And  so  I  should  like  to 
fluence  more  widely  felt  over  the  discuss  briefly  four  great  fields 
earth.  of  opportunity  afforded  you  and 
I  read  again  the  other  evening  your  associates  throughout  the 
those  portentous  words  spoken  world  under  this  remarkable  pro- 
by  the  Prophet  Joseph  to  the  gram.  They  are: 
women  of  the  Church  in  Nauvoo 
in  1842:   ''I  now  turn  the  key  in  I'    |trengthening  the  home 

,     ,     ,p   .       ,,                        p-',,  2.    Enriching  the  mmd 

your  behalf  m  the  name  of  the  3    Subduing  self 

Lord,  and  this  Society  shall  re-  4.   Feeding  the  spirit 
joice,  and  knowledge  and  intel- 

Hgence  shall  flow  down  from  this  Strengthening  the  Home 

time  henceforth."  It  is  trite  to  say  that  founda- 

I  want  to  bear  my  witness  that  tions   are   crumbling    under   the 

I  have  seen  a  fulfillment  of  those  home-life  of  the  people.  This  is 

prophetic  words.  I  have  seen  it  evident  not  only  in  America.  The 

in  the  land  of  the  Orient  as  I  bitter  fruits  of  delinquency,  hoo- 

have  observed  mothers  step  out  liganism,  and  lawlessness  are  the 

of  drudgery  and  hopelessness  and  subject  of  discussion  and  concern 

blossom  with  a  renewal  of  life  as  in  England,  in  various  parts  of 

visions    of    new    interests    were  Europe,  in  Russia,  in  China,  and 

opened  to  them.  I  have  seen  it  in  in  Japan. 

Europe,  where  women  with  no  People  generally,  all  the  world 
apparent  understanding  of  the  over,  are  the  products  of  the 
purpose  of  life,  have  been  awak-  homes  from  which  they  come.  It 
ened  to  a  new  sense  of  what  they  is  here  that  thinking  is  largely 
could  accomplish  while  working  shaped  and  character  is  molded, 
together  under  the  program  of  If  there  is  sobriety  in  the  homes 
this  inspired  organization.  I  have  of  the  people,  there  will  be  so- 
seen  it  in  our  own  land  among  briety  in  the  land.  If  there  is 
women  who  have  grown  in  social  rebellion  in  the  homes  of  the 
graces  as  they  have  mingled  with  people,  there  will  be  lawlessness 
choice  companions,  whose  na-  in  the  nation.  It  goes  without 
tures  have  been  refined  as  they  saying  that  the  most  significant 
have  studied  together,  and  whose  factor  in  shaping  the  quality  of 
knowledge  of  the  things  of  God  the   home   is    the   mother.    The 

165 


March  1967 


structure  may  be  simple  or  elab- 
orate. This  is  relatively  unim- 
portant. It  is  the  spirit  within 
that,  structure  that  is  most  sig- 
nificant, and  that  spirit  generally 
is  a  reflection  of  the  woman  who 
stands  as  wife  and  mother. 

What  a  blessing  to  that  wom- 
an, and  to  her  husband  and  chil- 
dren, whose  life  is  touched  by 
the  weekly  fellowship  of  good 
associates  who  are  taught  to 
improve  their  skills  in  manage- 
ment of  their  homes  and  families. 

Over  the  years  the  facilities  of 
this  great  organization  have  been 
used  to  improve  the  skills  of  tens 
of  thousands  of  women  in  cook- 
ing, preservation  of  food,  the 
making  and  care  of  clothing, 
laundering,  nursing,  sanitation, 
and  other  domestic  arts.  I  have 
seen  the  fruits  of  this  sensible 
program  in  the  manufacture  of 
soap,  in  backward  areas  of  this 
country,  by  women  who  could 
not  afford,  and  who  previously 
had  used  but  little  of  this  pre- 
cious product;  in  the  fashioning 
of  superbly  beautiful  quilts  by 
those  who  not  only,  thereby,  pro- 
vided for  the  comfort  for  their 
families,  but  who  also  revived 
and  cultivated  a  dying  art  that 
had  been  perfected  by  genera- 
tions of  their  Hawaiian  forebears; 
in  the  weaving  of  artistic  and  use- 
ful mats  to  enhance  the  beauty 
of  their  surroundings  and  in- 
crease their  comfort  by  sisters  of 
the  South  Pacific  Islands;  in  the 
creation  of  a  great  variety  of 
beautiful  things  by  gifted  Chi- 
nese, Japanese,  and  Korean  Re- 
lief Society  women. 

All  of  these — and  scores  of 
other  skills — have  done  so  much 
to  influence  the  comfort  and 
beauty  of  the  homes  managed  by 


these  fortunate  women.  But  there 
is  a  more  subtle  and  a  more  im- 
portant factor  in  strengthening 
the  homes  of  our  people.  It  is  an 
intangible  quality,  the  cultiva- 
tion of  an  attitude  that  lifts  from 
a  woman  the  characteristics  of  a 
shrew  and  replaces  them  with 
touches  of  the  higher  virtues — 
sacrifice,  understanding,  sympa- 
thy, encouragement,  and  integ- 
rity. These,  in  turn,  become 
reflected  in  the  lives  of  her  chil- 
dren. 

I  am  convinced  that  it  is  the 
diminishing  presence  of  these 
virtues  in  the  homes  of  the  world 
that  accounts,  in  large  measure, 
for  the  deterioration  of  law  and 
order  among  the  youth  of  many 
nations. 

Thank  the  Lord  for  this  great 
organization  which  is  training  the 
women  of  the  Church — wherevier 
they  take  advantage  of  its  pro- 
gram— not  only  to  beautify  their 
homes,  but,  more  importantly,  to 
strengthen  the  spirit  and  improve 
the  influence  of  those  homes. 

On  April  28,  1842,  Joseph 
Smith,  speaking  to  that  first  Re- 
lief Society  group,  admonished: 
"When  you  go  home,  never  give, 
a  cross  .  .  .  word  .  .  .  but  let  kind- 
ness, charity,  and  love  crown 
your  works  henceforth.  .  .  ." 

To  the  women  of  the  Church, 
the  mothers  and  guardians  of 
our  families,  I  commend  these 
words  of  counsel. 

I  come  now  to  the  second  great 
field  of  opportunity  for  your  per- 
sonal development  through  this 
Society. 

Enriching  the  Mind 

English  literature  was  my 
major  field  of  undergraduate 
study,  so  that  at  one  time  I  had 


166 


c- 


Personal  Development  Through  Relief  Society 

a  small  understanding  of  the  sub-  their  husbands  and  their  children 

ject.  For  some  years  now  my  wife  become  the  beneficiaries  of  this 

has  been  our  stake  Relief  Society  significant  effort. 

literature  leader,  and  I  have  had  Sister  Hinckley  and  I  walked 

opportunity  to  see,  at  close  range,  one  day  into  a  classroom  in  the 

the  breadth  and  depth  of  your  old  building  the  Church  formerly 

courses  of  study  in  this  field.  I  rented  in  Taipei,  in  the  Republic 

think  she  has  worked  harder  to  of  China.  The  room  was  cold,  the 

prepare  each  monthly  lesson  than  furnishings  were  meager.  A  group 

I  did  to  prepare  for  a  compre-  of   Relief    Society    sisters    were 

hensive  examination,  and  I   am  studying  a  lesson.  We  could  not 

confident  that  her  associates  in  fathom  the  Mandarin  Chinese  in 

this  field  throughout  the  Church  which  they  spoke,  but  we  could 

have  done  likewise.  understand  from  the  appearance 

I  think  it  is  nothing  short  of  of   their   intelligent  faces   what 

marvelous  that  women  over  the  was  going  on. 

world  should  be  lifted  from  the  They  were  thinking,  and  they 

monotony  of   cooking,  cleaning,  were  growing,  these  mature,  won- 

and  washing  to  intensive  and  ex-  derful     Chinese    women    whose 

tensive  courses  on  the  thoughts  minds  were  being  opened  on  a 

of  the  great  writers  of  the  ages,  new  window   of  great  thoughts 

A  housewife's  life,  no  matter  the  and  great  ideas  and  great  expe- 

land  in  which  she  lives,  is  prone  riences. 

to    become    narrow    and    bound  Here  is  one  of  the  singular  vir- 

down  to  the  demanding  and  un-  tues  of  your  Society — this  oppor- 

relenting  tasks  of  getting  meals  tunity   for   enriching   the   mind. 

and  washing  dishes,  of  making  Well  did  the  Prophet,  in   1842, 

clothes  and  laundering  them,  and  declare:    ".  .  .  and  this  Society 

a  thousand  menial  chores  beyond  shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge  and 

which    most    women    never    lift  intelligence  shall  flow  down  from 

their  sights.  What  a  tremendous  this  time.  .  .  ." 

thing    it   is    that    such    women  I  turn  now  to  number  three 

should  be  given  opportunity  and  of  my  thesis. 

incentive  to  taste  of  the  breadth 

and  beauty  of  Shakespeare's  writ-     e..u^..- e^i* 

J.              i.1          xu    j-u      J  Subduing  Self 
ings,   to   wrestle  with   the   deep 

meanings  in  the  essays  and  Appropriately  has  the  Relief 
poetry  of  Emerson,  to  glimpse  Society  chosen  as  its  motto 
the  thoughts  and  dreams  of  a  Paul's  cogent  declaration,  "Char- 
score  of  fascinating  authors  whose  ity  never  faileth  ..."  (I  Corinth- 
names  many  of  these  women  had  ians  13:8). 
never  heard  before.  Selfishness  is  the  curse  of  the 

Someone   has    said:    "Women  world.  It  is  the  root  of  personal, 

have  brains.  The  trouble  is  they  family,  national,  and  intemation- 

don't  use  them."  al  evils.  Its  best  antidote  is  the 

What  a  blessing  it  is  that  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  lived  and 

women  of  the  Church  are  given  practiced. 

so  interesting  an  opportunity  to  The  formula  that  would  cure 

enrich    their    minds.    They    and  most  of  our  ills  is  set  forth  so 

167 


March  1967 


simply    and    profoundly    in    the 
words  of  the  Lord: 

.  .  .  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them.  .  .  .   (Matthew  7:12). 

.  .  .  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 
thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This 
is  the  first  and  great  commandment. 
And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself 
(Matthew  22:37-39). 

For  whosoever  will  save  his  life 
shall  lose  it;  but  whosoever  shall  lose 
his  life  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel's, 
the  same  shall  save  it   (Mark  8:35). 

While  women,  by  nature,  are 
more  prone  to  kindness,  to  under- 
standing and  sympathy,  one  need 
not  look  far  to  recognize  that 
those  virtues  become  easily  bur- 
ied, and  may  not  find  expression 
without  the  kind  of  motivation 
that  comes  through  the  Relief  So- 
ciety. This  is  the  organization  in 
the  Church  whose  objective  is 
compassionate  service,  and  the 
never-failing  result  is  that  as 
women  forget  themselves  in  serv- 
ice, they  inevitably  develop  those 
great  virtues  which  crown  their 
lives  with  saintliness. 

I  know  a  little  woman  in  a  land 
of  East  Asia,  the  widow  of  a 
man  in  whose  life  the  gospel  had 
wrought  a  miracle.  She  had 
walked  in  his  shadow,  very  much 
in  the  background,  in  accord  with 
oriental  custom.  When  he  died, 
she  was  faced  with  crushing  bur- 
dens. She  might  have  given  up 
in  desperation.  And  then  there 
was  added  to  her  many  respon- 
sibilities an  assignment  to  work 
in  the  branch  Relief  Society  pres- 
idency. When  she  went  about  on 
errands  of  mercy,  she  discovered 
that  others  had  problems  as  well. 
As  she  assisted  them  with  their 
difficulties,  her  own  became  less 


oppressive.  A  new  inspiration 
came  into  her  life.  She  cooked 
and  laundered  for  others,  includ- 
ing the  missionaries.  She  com- 
forted those  in  sorrow  and  en- 
couraged those  ready  to  give  up. 
She  nursed  the  sick.  And  out  of 
the  insights  gained  through  ac- 
tivity in  the  Church,  she  dreamed 
of  opportunities  for  her  children. 
Somehow,  under  her  encourage- 
ment, two  of  them  have  gone 
through  great  universities,  and 
one  of  them  today  serves  faith- 
fully and  effectively  as  a  mission- 
ary of  the  Church.  She  who  had 
appeared  so  timid  and  bereft  in 
the  hour  of  her  tragedy,  has  be- 
come a  great  strength  through 
the  challenges  of  responsibility 
in  this  Society. 

It  will  be  so  with  all  who,  un- 
der the  program  of  this  organiza- 
tion, will  labor  in  compassionate 
service  to  others.  Selfishness  will 
be  subdued,  and  with  it  will  come 
a  blossoming  of  virtue  that  will 
bless  the  homes  and  the  families 
and  the  communities  of  those 
who  serve. 

Now,  finally. 

Feeding  the  Spirit 

I  am  always  interested  in  a 
statement  in  one  of  Paul's  great 
letters  to  Timothy.  He  wrote: 
"When  I  call  to  remembrance 
the  unfeigned  faith  that  is  in 
thee,  which  dwelt  first  in  thy 
grandmother  Lois,  and  thy  moth- 
er Eunice;  and  I  am  persuaded 
that  in  thee  also"  (II  Timothy 
1:5). 

Here  is  the  story  of  a  woman 
of  faith,  whose  daughter  became 
a  woman  of  faith,  whose  son  be- 
came a  great  teacher  of  right- 
eousness. I  suppose  there  was  no 
organized  Relief  Society  in  the 


168 


Personal  Development  Through  Relief  Society 

days  of  Timothy's  grandmother  bears    a    strong    testimony.    Un- 

Lois,  but  I  know  that  this  same  officially  she  is  a  missionary  in- 

sequence    of    an    inheritance    of  teresting  others  in  the  Church, 

faith    has    been    repeated    thou-  Not  long  ago   she  was   a  chain 

sands  of  times  in  this  dispensa-  smoker,    hard    in    nature,   blase, 

tion.  dissatisfied  and  disillusioned  with 

Only  this  past  Sunday  we  in-  life.  She  credits  two  major  factors 

stalled  a  new  man  in  the  stake  in    the  miraculous    change    that 

presidency.  In  his  talk  before  the  has  come  over  her — reading  The 

people,  with  tears  in  his  voice,  Book  of  Mormon  and  activity  in 

he  bore  quiet  but  eloquent  trib-  the  Relief  Society — The  Book  of 

ute  to  his  mother  who  struggled  Mormon  which  gave  birth  to  her 

with    her    family    on    an    Idaho  faith,    and    the    Relief    Society 

homestead,  and,  while  doing  so,  which  nurtured  it. 
served   in    this   Society    wherein         This,  then,  is  the  organization, 

her  own  faith  was  nurtured.  She  better  than  any  other  for  women, 

had  passed  that  faith  on  to  her  where  they  may  enjoy  those  as- 

son.  I  met,  at  the  close  of  the  sociations  and   engage   in   those 

meeting,  the  son's  married  daugh-  activities     which    will    lead    to 

ter,  and  found  another  generation  strengthening  the  home,  enrich- 

growing  in  faith  through  activity  ing  the  mind,  subduing  self,  and 

in  Relief  Society.  feeding  the  spirit. 

No     woman     could     for    long         The  Lord  bless  you  in  the  great 

mingle    with   a  group  of   Relief  opportunities  that  are  yours  as 

Society  sisters,  serve  with  them,  stake  leaders  to  encourage  your 

pray  with  them,  hear  their  tes-  sisters  throughout  the  Church  to 

timonies,  and  study  with  them  take  advantage  of  the  program  of 

the  word  of  the  Lord,  without  this  Society  which  came  under  the 

growing  in  faith.  inspiration    of   the    Prophet    for 

I  met  a  woman  not  long  ago  the  blessing  of  women  throughout 

in  another  stake  conference.  She  the  earth,  I  humbly  pray,  as  I 

is    an    active    and    enthusiastic  leave  with  you  my  witness  of  the 

member   of   the    Church  and   a  divinity  of  this  work,  in  the  name 

capable    business    woman.    She  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


IT'S  SPRING 

Sally  Talker 
Navajo  girl,  age  sixteen,  Glendale,  Arizona 

Someone  has  touched  the  valley  and  the  hill — 
The  green  comes  glowing  from  the  darkened  earth. 
Oh,  it's  the  miracle  of  spring  coming  to  pass! 

The  birds  begin  to  sing  their  beautiful  song; 

Snow  becomes  silvery  lakes; 

The  trees  adorn  themselves  in  sweet,  fragrant  buds. 

My  heart  grows  eager  with  the  wonderful  work 
Of  the  Master's  hand. 
Yes!   It's  spring. 


169 


Setting  Our  Homes  In  Order 

Mary  R,  Young 
Member^  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Relief 
Society  Annual  General  Conference,  September  28,  1966] 


■  A  prophet  of  old  when  speak- 
ing to  his  people,  giving  them 
advice  and  counsel  just  before 
his  death  said:  ".  .  .  choose  you 
this  day  whom  ye  will  serve  .  .  . 
but  as  for  me  and  my  house,  we 
will  serve  the  Lord"  (Joshua  24: 
15). 

These  were  the  words  of  the 
prophet  Joshua  spoken  many 
generations  ago.  They  are  just 
as  timely  and  applicable  today. 
Our  prophet,  President  David  0. 
McKay,  has  admonished  us  to 
serve  the  Lord  in  sincerity  and 
truth.  He  said:  "Man's  success 
or  failure,  happiness  or  misery, 
depends  upon  what  he  seeks  and 
what  he  chooses"  {Gospel  Ideals, 
page  491). 

We  make  these  important  de- 
cisions. The  power  of  choice  is 
within  each  one  of  us,  to  choose 
the  right  or  choose  the  wrong, 
walk  in  darkness  or  walk  in  light. 
Our  Heavenly  Father  has  given 
us  the  light  and  shown  us  the 


way;  given  us  commandments  to 
follow.  No  doubt  the  conditions 
of  turmoil  and  confusion  in  the 
world  today  are  a  direct  result  of 
disobedience  to  his  laws  and  com- 
mandments. Freedom  of  choice, 
the  right  to  direct  one's  life,  is 
God's  greatest  gift  to  man,  save 
life  itself.  With  free  agency,  how- 
ever, there  comes  responsibility 
for  our  deeds  and  actions,  re- 
sponsibility for  our  children  and 
families. 

If  every  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
an, every  member  of  the  Re- 
Hef  Society  organization  would 
choose  to  serve  the  Lord,  accept 
the  challenge  and  say:  "as  for 
me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve 
the  Lord,"  then  sincerely  be  de- 
termined to  carry  it  out,  what  a 
great  influence  for  good  we  could 
be  in  our  homes,  commimities, 
and  in  the  nation!  The  strength 
of  a  nation  can  only  be  as  great 
as  the  strength  of  the  family  units. 
Someone   said:    "Let  each  man 


170 


Setting  Our  Homes  in  Order 

sweep   his  doorway   clean,   then  we  could  just  inspire  these  chil- 

the  whole  world  would  be  clean."  dren,  help  them  catch  the  spirit 

In  other  words,  we  begin  with  and  feeling  of  how  much  greater 

ourselves  and  set  our  own  homes  our  Heavenly  Father's  concern  is 

in  order.  for  each  of  his  children — that  he 

To  accomplish  this  we  might  really  wants  us  to  do  his  will, 

keep  in  mind  three  things:    (1)  keep    his    commandments,    and 

Teach  the  gospel  in  our  homes,  if  we  follow  his  divine  laws  we 

following  the  counsel  and  instruc-  will  progress,  we  will  be  able  to 

tion  of  those  in  authority.   (2)  achieve  the  greatest  goal,  that  of 

Live  the  gospel.    (3)   Service  in  eternal  life, 

the  work  of  the  Lord.  Our  homes  Brother    Sterling     Sill     said: 

and  our   society   will   be  set  in  "Certainly  the  greatest  wonders 

order  when,  by  precept  and  ex-  of  the  future  will  not  be  in  the 

ample,  parents  teach  their  chil-  improvement  of  our  television  or 

dren  to  live  the  principles  of  the  airplanes;  they  will  be  primarily 

gospel,  and  when  we  follow  the  in  ourselves.  The  greater  the  un- 

admonition    of    King    Benjamin  derstanding  of  our  own  future, 

who  said:  ".  .  .  when  ye  are  in  the  more  effectively  we  will  be 

the  service  of  your  fellow  beings  able  to  prepare  for  it"  (Improve- 

ye  are  only  in  the  service  of  your  merit  Era,  December  1965,  page 

God"  (Mosiah  2:17).  1127).  This  means  we  have  to 

Do  we  teach  and  impress  our  put  forth  effort  to  improve  our- 
children  and  grandchildren  with  selves;  we  have  to  work  at  it,  live 
the  thought  that  we  can  best  for  it,  set  our  homes  in  order, 
show  our  love  for  our  Heavenly  Relief  Society  gives  us  the  op- 
Father  by  serving  him  and  keep-  portunity  to  improve,  to  grow  and 
ing  his  commandments?  develop  mentally  and  spiritually. 

Recently  a  five-year-old  child  We  believe  the  Lord  expects  us 

asked    his    grandmother    if    she  to  serve  him  not  only  with  our 

would  like  to  go  up  in  a  rocket  physical  things,  but  also  with  our 

into  outer  space.  She  answered  minds,  and   that,   therefore,   we 

"No,"    and    the   usual   question  should  develop  our  minds  so  that 

followed,  "Why?"  After  explain-  we   may  more  effectively   teach 

ing,  she   then   asked  him  if  he  others  to  join  with  us  in  building 

would   like  to   have   that   expe-  the  kingdom, 

rience   when   he   got   older.    He  My  dear  sisters,  we  love  you 

thought  a  minute,  then  said:  "I  for  your   faithful   devotion   and 

wouldn't  be  afraid.  I  would  go  if  dedication  to  this  work,  for  being 

they  really  wanted  me  to."  This  so  kind  and  gracious  to  us  when 

question  is  very  typical  of  chil-  we  visit  you  in  your  stakes.  We 

dren  today,  but  the  words  that  do  love  you  for  the  service  you 

impressed  me  were,  if  they  really  are  rendering.  I  himibly  pray  that 

wanted  me  to.  This  young  child  each  one  of  us  will  have  a  greater 

had    caught   the    spirit   of    this  desire  to  set  our  homes  in  order 

achievement,  that  if  it  was  neces-  and  be  able  to  say  as  Joshua  of 

sary  for  progress,  if  they  really  old,  ".  .  .  as  for  me  and  my  house, 

wanted  him  to — he  wouldn't  be  we  will  serve  the  Lord."  In  the 

afraid  to  go  out  into  space.   If  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

171 


THIRD  PRIZE  STORY 

The  Relief  Society 
Short  Story  Contest 

To 

\A/arm 

the  Heart 

Hazel  M.  Thomson 


■  Catherine  York's  years  as  an 
indentured  servant  to  Judge 
Andrews  of  Boston,  for  his  pay- 
ment of  her  passage  from  Eng- 
land, had,  for  the  most  part, 
passed  very  pleasantly.  Even 
though  her  days  had  been  filled 
with  cleaning  and  washing  and 
cooking,  the  work  had  not  been 
disagreeable  to  Catherine.  And 
this  was  largely  because  of  the 
stove. 

Se  had  had  no  liking  for  it  in 
the  beginning.  It  had  appeared 
so  big  and  black  and  unfriendly 
in  her  youthful  eyes.  At  times, 
when  she  had  been  particularly 
unsuccessful  is  preparing  a  meal, 
burning  not  only  the  meat  but 
the  vegetables  as  well,  only  the 
Judge's  good  humor  kept  her 
from  crying. 

"You  must  be  thinking  you're 
back  home,  cooking  dinner  over  a 
smoky  peat  fireplace,  lass,"  he 
would  say,  his  eyes  twinkling. 

His  daughters,  Lily,  about 
Catherine's  own  age  of  nineteen, 
and  Hilma,  a  year  younger,  did 
not  take  her  failures  in  such  good 
grace. 

"Really,  Father!" 

Lily  had  wrinkled  up  her  pretty 


little  nose  as  she  looked  at  the 
food  before  her,  placing  her  fork 
back  on  her  plate. 

"Can't  we  hire  another  cook? 
I  don't  see  how  you  can  expect  us 
to  eat  this  kind  of  a  dinner." 

"I  can't  and  I  won't!" 

Hilma  stamped  her  little  foot 
as  she  stood  beside  her  chair,  pre- 
paring to  leave  the  table,  but  her 
father  motioned  for  her  to  take 
her  place  again  at  his  side. 

"Now,  daughters,  give  her 
time.  Catherine  had  never  seen  a 
stove  before  she  came  here,  but 
she  will  learn." 

And  Catherine  had  learned. 
Even  then,  as  she  looked  at  the 
glowing  fire  in  the  grate,  she 
wondered  whether  the  stove  was 
really  laughing  at  her  failure,  or 
was  it  simply  trying  to  be 
friendly?  In  time  it  came  to  be 
the  best  friend  she  had,  and  an 
invitation  to  sit  at  Judge  An- 
drews' table  was  a  favor  not  to 
be  overlooked. 

Catherine  learned  to  use  the 
danlper  to  regulate  the  fire  so 
that  it  would  bum  fast  or  slow. 
She  found  that  there  were  stra- 
tegic spots  where  she  could  place 
the  cooking  pots  for  quick  cook- 


172 


ing  or  merely  to  keep  the  food 
warm.  She  learned  to  use  the  two 
small  warming  ovens  and  the 
huge  baking  oven,  which  brought 
her  the  reputation  of  being  the 
best  cook  in  Boston.  The  reser- 
voir on  the  end  of  the  stove  oppo- 
site the  grate,  if  she  filled  it  each 
time,  yielded  enough  hot  water 
to  make  dishwashing  almost 
pleasant. 

The  metal  box  into  which  the 
ashes  fell  seemed  to  Catherine  to 
be  the  most  wonderful  of  inven- 
tions. How  convenient  it  was  to 
take  the  box  out  and  empty  it 
without  scraping  and  shoveling 
as  one  had  to  to  clean  a  fireplace. 

It  became  almost  a  labor  of 
love  to  keep  the  black  surface  and 
lids  bright  and  shiny,  and  Cather- 
ine began  to  feel  that  she  could 
understand  the  stove;  that  on 
certain  days  the  fire  was  sluggish 
and  scarcely  wanted  to  move; 
that  on  other  days,  when  a  brisk 
wind  was  blowing,  the  fire  fairly 
raced  on  its  way  up  the  chimney, 
just  as  she,  herself,  at  times,  was 
able  to  race  through  the  house- 
work of  the  big  mansion,  and 
on  other  days  every  small  task 
seemed  to  drag. 


To  Warm  the  Heart 

It  was  the  stove  that  she 
thought  of  leaving,  first,  when  her 
years  of  servitude  came  to  an  end, 
almost  simultaneously  with  her 
conversion  and  baptism.  Her  ac- 
ceptance of  the  new  religion  was 
wholehearted  and  sne  began  plan- 
ning to  join  a  group  of  other  con- 
verts in  their  journey  to  some- 
where far  to  the  west  called  *'The 
Valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake." 

The  night  before  she  left. 
Judge  Andrews  had  given  a  ball, 
and,  for  the  first  time,  Catherine 
was  not  expected  to  spend  the 
evening  in  the  kitchen.  Also,  for 
the  first  time,  she  had  danced 
with  Granville  Bott.  He  had  even 
taken  her  to  the  punch  bowl  for 
a  drink  of  the  delicious  fruit  mix 
that  Catherine  herself  had  made. 
That  was  when  she  heard  the 
girls  laughing. 

"I  mean,  really!" 

Catherine  stood  very  still. 
Without  turning,  she  knew  the 
voice  —  Lily  Andrews. 

'Trust  Granville.  He's  deter- 
mined to  have  a  lady  friend  while 
crossing  those  horrid  old  plains, 
even  if  it  has  to  be  Cath!" 

"I  do  wish  Papa  would  go.  It 
doesn't  matter  to  me  what 
religion  we  are.  Why,  there'll 
scarcely  be  anyone  left  in  Boston 
after  tomorrow." 

That  had  been  Hilma's  voice, 
the  younger  of  the  two  sisters, 
and  the  one  everybody,  including 
Cath,  had  thought  Granville  pre- 
ferred. 

"I  mean,  really."  It  was  Lily 
again.  "Let's  don't  encourage 
Papa  to  do  that.  There  have  been 
times  when  I  was  afraid  he  was 
becoming  a  bit  interested  in  all 
this  Mormon  talk.  But  I  have  no 
desire  to  start  out  on  a  long 
wagon  trip  behind  two  old  cows.  I 


173 


March  1967 


am  perfectly  content  to  stay  right 
here  in  Boston  where  living  is 
quite  civilized." 

It  occurred  to  Cath  that  she 
had  been  eavesdropping,  but  she 
stood  rooted  to  the  spot,  unable 
to  move.  She  heard  the  girls' 
laughter  as  they  moved  away. 

Cath  learned  that  it  wasn't 
cows  at  all  that  pulled  the  Miller 
wagon,  in  which  she  traveled,  but 
two  lovely  big  oxen  named  Red 
and  Barney.  To  arise  each  morn- 
ing and  feel  that  your  life  was 
your  own,  to  help  Sister  Miller 
because  she  wanted  to,  not  be- 
cause she  felt  a  crushing  obliga- 
tion, gave  Cath  a  feeling  of  free- 
dom she  could  not  remember  hav- 
ing known  before.  She  was  in- 
vited, yes,  indeed  expected,  to  be 
in  attendance  at  the  meetings 
which  were  held  and,  almost  to 
her  amazement,  she  found  that 
her  opinion  was  accepted  and 
valued  in  testimony  meetings, 
just  as  was  that  of  the  leader  of 
the  wagon  train.  It  seemed  so 
foreign  to  her,  to  be  included,  to 
be  treated  as  an  equal. 

Ihen  there  were  the  evenings; 
after  the  heat  and  dust  of  the 
day,  the  wonderful,  glorious  cool- 
ness of  evening.  The  animals 
could  be  heard,  contentedly 
munching  grass  nearby.  As  the 
fiddle  music  filled  the  night  air, 
it  fairly  set  her  feet  to  tapping. 
No  longer  did  she  need  to  stay 
in  the  kitchen,  taking  care  of  the 
refreshments,  watching  and  wish- 
ing. She  had  partners  just  wait- 
ing their  turns  to  dance  with  her. 
And  most  persistent  of  all  was 
Granville  Bott.  He  insisted  on  the 
first  dance  and  the  last  dance 
and  one  or  two  in  between. 
"I  want  the  last  dance,"  he 


said.  "It  gives  me  a  chance  to  ask 
for  the  first  one  tomorrow  night 
before  these  other  Romeos  move 
in.  I  want  it  and  I  intend  to  have 
it." 

Her  heart  pounded  at  his 
words,  remembering  how  she  had 
watched  him  dance  with  the  most 
beautiful  girls  in  Boston,  having 
neither  the  opportunity  nor  the 
dress  to  join  the  dancing  herself. 
Woman-like,  Catherine  wondered 
what  Hilma  Andrews  would  say  if 
she  had  heard.  She  wondered, 
too,  about  the  tall,  red-haired 
young  man  who  played  the  violin, 
night  after  night,  for  the  dancing. 

Benjamin  Shepherd.  She  had 
learned  his  name,  but  that  was 
about  all  she  had  learned,  except 
that  Bishop  Miller  said  he  was  so 
tall  he  made  all  the  other  men 
seem  as  if  they  were  standing  in 
a  hole.  She  found  herself  wonder- 
ing whether  all  the  attention  she 
had  received  was  making  her 
vain.  Ben  Shepherd  was  the  only 
unmarried  man  in  camp  who  had 
not  asked  her  for  a  dance. 

Oh,  he  could  use  his  violin 
playing  as  an  excuse  for  not 
dancing,  still  she  had  seen  him 
lay  it  aside,  letting  the  banjo  and 
mandolin  carry  the  melody  while 
he  whirled  through  a  dance  with 
his  sister,  before  returning  to  his 
playing.  Yet,  on  occasion,  she 
knew  he  was  watching  her  and 
she  was  puzzled. 

She  was  tempted  a  time  or  two 
to  ask  him  when  they  announced 
ladies'  choice,  but  she  never  did. 
It  seemed  a  little  too  forward  on 
her  part,  since  he  had  not  once 
danced  with  her.  Besides,  Gran- 
ville was  always  near  to  meet  her 
halfway  on  the  ladies'  dances. 

The  last  night  on  the  plains, 
before  the  wagon  train  entered 


174 


To  Warm  the  Heart 


the  mountains,  a  special  celebra- 
tion was  held. 

"We'll  find  it  harder  going  in 
the  mountains,"  Granville  said, 
"without  much  room  for  dancing, 
so  let's  get  going  tonight!" 

It  was  during  their  second 
square  dance  together  that  Cath 
made  a  wrong  turn  and  mixed  up 
the  entire  set.  Her  embarrass- 
ment deepened  as  she  returned 
to  meet  Granville. 

"What's  the  matter,  Cath?"  he 
asked.  "You'd  do  better  if  you  get 
your  eyes  off  that  red-headed 
fiddle  player  and  pay  attention." 

Her  cheeks  burned  and  she  was 
grateful  for  the  darkness.  She 
had  been  more  obvious  than  she 
realized,  unaware  that  Granville 
had  noticed.  She  knew  now  that 
Ben  did  not  intend  to  ask  her  for 
a  dance.  This,  the  very  last  one, 
and  there  he  sat,  holding  that 
violin  as  if  it  meant  more  to  him 
than  all  the  girls  in  camp,  and  it 
probably  did. 

Crossing  the  plains  was  one 
thing,  but  traveling  through  the 
mountains  was  quite  another. 
Catherine  could  not  remember 
ever  having  been  so  tired,  not 
after  cleaning  Judge  Andrews' 
entire  house,  cooking  and  serving 
the  dinner  and  cleaning  up  after 
everyone  else  had  gone  to  sleep. 
She  crawled  into  her  blankets 
under  the  Miller  wagon  so  ex- 
hausted that  she  could  scarcely 
distinguish  one  tune  from  an- 
other as  Ben  Shepherd's  violin 
sang  far  into  the  night. 

It  was  only  after  they  entered 
the  Valley  that  Catherine  did  get 
that  long-awaited  dance.  There 
was  a  regular  orchestra  to  play, 
and  for  once  Ben  had  left  his 
violin  at  home. 

She  sat  between  Brother  and 


Sister  Miller,  and  watched  the 
couples  on  the  floor,  her  toe  keep- 
ing time  to  the  music.  Granville 
had  not  come.  In  fact,  she  had 
seen  very  little  of  him  since  their 
arrival. 

"They're  not  going  to  give  me 
just  any  old  spot  of  land  that 
suits  their  fancy,"  he  had  said. 
"I'll  find  the  piece  I  want  and 
I'll  have  it.  I  didn't  come  all  this 
way  to  end  up  with  nothing.  It 
may  take  a  bit  of  managing,  but 
I  can  do  it." 

"That's  probably  where  he  is 
right  now,"  reflected  Catherine, 
"out  managing." 

And  then  she  saw  Ben  ap- 
proaching. 

"May  I  have  the  honor  of  this 
dance,  Miss  York?" 

She  placed  her  hand  in  his  and 
almost  gravely  they  joined  the 
dancers  on  the  floor.  Cath  won- 
dered whether  she  only  imagined 
a  special  something  in  his  touch 
as  he  took  her  hand  in  the  grand 
right  and  left.  As  they  whirled  he 
held  her,  not  tight — ^just  sort  of, 
well,  something  like  the  way  he 
held  his  violin. 


"How  many  times  I've  wanted 
to  dance  with  you,"  he  whispered, 
his  hps  quite  against  her  ear. 
"How  many  times!" 

"But,  why  .  .  .  ?"  Catherine 
stopped.  The  pattern  of  the 
dance  carried  her  away  from  him, 
to  another  partner,  and  another, 
and  she  was  glad.  Perhaps  what 


175 


March  1967 

she  had  been  about  to  say  would  The   thought   was   there,   and 

have  been   unladylike.   But   she  unwelcome  as  it  was  to  her  more 

had  said  enough.  noble  self,  it  kept  recurring.  The 

When  the  music  stopped,  Ben  girl  who  married  Granville  Bott 

continued  the  conversation  just  would  never  have  to  contend  with 

as  though  there  had  been  no  in-  troublesome  fireplace  cooking, 

terruption.  That  winter  proved  to  be  the 

"You  always  seemed  to  be  hav-  most  enjoyable  in  all  of  Catherine 

ing  such  a  good  time  with  Bott  York's    young   life.   There   were 

that  I  felt  I  had  no  right  to  in-  parties    and    dances    and    plays, 

tervene.  But  he  isn't  here  tonight  There    was    either   Granville   or 

and  I'm  staking  a  claim."  Ben,  and  sometimes  both,  eager 

She  raised  her  brown  eyes  to  to  escort  her.  Neither  spoke  of 

his  and  was  almost  startled  with  marriage,  but  to  each  it  seemed  a 

the  clear  blue  intensity  of  them,  time  of  waiting,  not  disregarding 

She  felt  the  seriousness  of  his  the  thought, 

mood,  and  from  that  moment  she  ^^en  each  man  began  to  build 

was  sure  that  one  day  he  would  ^    j^ouse,    Catherine    was    quite 

ask  her  to  marry  him  ^^^^3  ^f  i^^  j^^^  ^g  g^e  was  aware 

It  was   then   that   a   thought  of  the  differences  in  the  houses, 

which  had  been  nagging  at  hei  oi_           n    j          x    /-.         -n  > 

from  the  back  of  her  mind  began  ^he    walked    past    Granvi  le  s 

to  push  itself  forward.  It  was  a  °"f  "'  ^^'f  ^™^«.  I*  w^!,  close 

thought  of  which  she  could  not  *?  town  east  on  Bngham  Street, 

be  particularly  proud,  still  it  per-  ^e  was  hinng  most  of  the  labor 

sisted.  Sometimes  her  nobler  self  ^one  and  she  felt  it  unhkely  that 

would  have  pushed  it  aside,  but  ^he  would  nieet  him.  It  would  be 

her  more  practical  nature  insisted  a  beautiful  house,  two-story  with 

on   bringing   it   back.    Granville  gingerbread   tnm,  one  of  which 

Bott  had  a  stove.  Cath  had  never  ^^y^^^  m  Boston  could  have  been 

actually   seen   it,  knowing   from  P^^^^^- 

the  camp  talk  that  it  was  there,  Ben's  was  farther  out  to  the 

in  his  wagon.  south  on  his  piece  of  farm  land 

Granville  had  traveled  alone,  that  he  had  received  in  the  draw- 
Once  when  there  had  been  some  ing.  Catherine  had  seen  it  only 
sickness  in  camp,  Cath  had  heard  once,  when  the  first  logs  had  been 
the  Captain  of  Ten  ask  him  P^t  in  place.  It  would  be  a  cabin; 
whether  he  could  take  a  passen-  two  rooms,  but,  still,  it  was  a 
ger  in  his  wagon.  His  answer  had  cabin, 
been  short  and  to  the  point.  As   springtime   came   she  saw 

"There's    no    room.    Captain,  less  and  less  of  Ben.  He  was  busy 

You  can  see  for  yourself.  I'm  full  clearing  his  land  and  plowing  and 

up."  planting. 

Later  that  afternoon.  Bishop  "I'm  working  long  hours. 
Miller  left  a  fine  bureau  standing  Cath,"  he  had  said.  "After  get- 
on  the  plains,  which  left  room  for  ting  the  land  cleared,  I'll  be  late 
elderly  Sister  Abbott  to  He  down  in  planting  as  it  is,  and  I  must 
near  the  back  of  the  wagon  as  have  a  harvest.  When  it  comes 
they  continued  the  journey.  I'll  be  in  a  position  to  speak." 

176 


To  Warm  the  Heart 

Her    heart   pounded   and    she  they    were    building,    and    again 

fairly  seemed  to  melt  under  the  Cath  remembered  the  huge,  im- 

piercing  blue  of  his  eyes.  He  had  posing  house  on  Brigham  Street 

stooped    and    kissed    her    then,  that  would  have  a  cookstove  in 

once  and  hard.  the  kitchen. 

"Till   harvest    time,"    he    said  Then,  on  an  afternoon  late  in 

softly.  July,  Ben  did  put  in  an  appear- 

It   happened   so  quickly   that  ance.  Lean  and  bronzed  from  long 

Cath  wondered  afterward  wheth-  hours  in  the  sun,  he  was  more 

er  it  had  really  happened  at  all.  handsome    than     Cath     remem- 

Granville  wondered,  too.  ber^.     She    was    preparing    to 

"I  can't  understand  what's  leave  for  a  drive  behind  Gran- 
happened  to  Shepherd,"  he  said  ville's  high-stepping  ponies  when 
upon  more  than  one  occasion.  Ben  rode  up. 
"There  was  a  time  when  he  was  "Rather  an  outsize  riding  pony 
in  my  way  every  time  I  turned  you  have  there.  Shepherd,"  said 
around.  I  haven't  laid  eyes  on  Granville,  picking  up  the  lines  of 
him  for  weeks."  his  spirited  team. 

The  memory  of  their  parting  "I  have  no  riding  horse,"  Ben 

was  brought  vividly  to  her  mind  answered  evenly,  "Only  my  team, 

and    Cath    had    not    answered.  I've  been   working   them  pretty 

Somehow  she  felt  a  little  annoyed  hard  and  thought  there  was  no 

with  Ben.  If  he  really  loved  her,  need  of  bringing  both  of  them." 

why   had  he   not   asked   her  to  "I  was  able  to  trade  my  work 

stop  seeing  Granville?  He  hadn't  horses    for    these    ponies,"    said 

mentioned  it,  leaving  the  decision  Granville.   "They   are  almost  as 

entirely  to  her,  and  at  present  fast  as  the  team  I  had  in  Boston." 

her  decision  was  to  keep  going  Cath  kept  her  eyes  on  Ben's 

with  Granville.  face,  but  he  kept  his  own  eyes 

He  was  good  company  and  she  averted.  He  certainly  wasn't  act- 
enjoyed  especially  the  plays  ing  much  like  he  came  to  see  her. 
they  saw  together.  He  had  seen  He  answered  her  question  as 
most  of  them  at  other  times  and  though  she  had  spoken, 
places  with  different  actors  and  "President  Young  sent  me, 
actresses.  His  comparisons  were  Granville.  Seems  as  though  there 
both  enlightening  and  interesting  is  a  company  of  saints  approach- 
to  her  meager  background  in  the  ing  the  mountains  that  has  just 
theater.  about  exhausted  its  store  of  pro- 

During  the  plays  she  had  seen  visions.  We  have  five  outfits  now, 

with  Ben,  his  comments  had  been  ready  to  leave  right  away  with 

of  a  different  nature.  supplies  for  them.  We  need  one 

"Actors?"  he  had  said.  "I  don't  more  team  and  wagon  and  Presi- 

know  one  from  the  other.  To  me  dent  Young  suggested  you  might 

they  are  real  people,  and  all  this  be  willing  to  go." 

is  really  happening  to  them,  and  "Well,    now,"    said    Granville, 

while  the  play  lasts,  I  live  it  with  "you  just  might  explain  to  the 

them."  President  that  I  traded  my  work 

Yes,   the   two   men   were   dif-  horses  for  these  ponies.  Besides 

ferent;  as  different  as  the  houses  I  have  to  be  here,  to  see  that  the 

177 


March  1967 


work  goes  forward  on  my  house." 
As  he  spoke,  Granville  reached 
out  one  hand  and  placed  it 
casually  and  yet  possessively  on 
Catherine's  shoulder. 

"As  you  say,"  Ben  answered. 
He  nodded  slightly  to  Granville 
and  lifted  his  hat  to  Cath  in  fare- 
well, as  he  turned  the  work  horse 
and  headed  back  in  the  direction 
of  his  own  place. 

UuRiNG  the  following  weeks  Cath 
remembered  Ben's  eyes,  watch- 
ing, as  Granville  held  her  shoul- 
der, knowing  that  she  had  given 
the  impression  of  agreeing  with 
his  action.  She  wished  she  had 
drawn  away;  she  wished  she 
had  spoken  up  and  said — some- 
thing— anything  to  indicate  that 
she  did  not  belong  to  Granville; 
she  wished.  .  .  .  She  was  not  sure 
just  what  she  did  wish,  particu- 
larly at  those  times  when  she 
rode  with  him  past  the  big  house 
on  Brigham  Street.  Then,  one 
afternoon  in  early  September,  he 
drew  the  team  to  a  halt  and  to- 
gether they  entered  the  door, 
Catherine  York  and  Granville 
Bott. 

Inside,  the  house  was  more 
beautiful  than  Cath  had  ever 
imagined.  The  floors  and  wood- 
work were  beautiful,  surpassing 
even  Judge  Andrews'  home  in 
Boston.  And  in  the  kitchen,  there 
it  was!  That  marvelous,  wonder- 
ful, scarce  item,  the  kitchen 
range. 

"How  will  you  like  it  here, 
Cath,  having  this  whole  big  house 
to  ourselves,  after  being  cooped 
up  with  the  Millers?" 

Catherine  was  imagining  her- 
self taking  golden-crusted  pies 
from  the  bake  oven  as  she  heard 
his   question.  The   vision  disap- 


peared abruptly.  Why,  he  had  not 
even  bothered  to  propose,  simply 
assuming  that  neither  she  nor 
any  girl  could  think  of  refusing 
him.  Suddenly  her  indecision  of 
the  past  was  gone.  She  faced  him 
squarely,  positive  now  that  the 
warmth  of  a  home  does  not  come 
from  the  fire  in  a  kitchen  range. 

"I  am  not  moving  into  this 
house,  Granville.  I  like  living  at 
the  Miller's.  No,  you  needn't 
come  with  me.  I'm  going  to  enjoy 
every  step  of  the  walk  back." 

Cath  turned  and  left  the 
kitchen  without  even  glancing  at 
the  stove,  closing  the  door  quick- 
ly behind  her. 

The  following  afternoon  Sister 
Miller  prepared  a  big  basket  of 
lunch  and  asked  Catherine  to  ac- 
company her  in  taking  it  to  the 
bishop.  Not  until  they  had  ridden 
almost  out  of  the  city  did  Cath- 
erine learn  that  they  were  headed 
for  the  Shepherd  farm. 

"Ben  was  gone  so  long,  taking 
those  provisions  to  the  new- 
comers that  his  quorum  members 
began  to  fear  his  grain  would 
thresh  out  on  the  ground.  George 
says  he  never  saw  such  grain.  The 
men  have  been  harvesting  it  all 
this  week,  and  he  thought  they 
would  finish  this  afternoon.  Ben 
didn't  get  home  until  yesterday." 

Sister  Miller  slapped  the  line 
against  the  side  of  the  brown 
horse  to  make  him  step  up  with 
the  gray.  As  the  horse  jumped  a 
bit  forward,  Cath  felt  her  heart 
give  a  resounding  thump.  Ben 
was  home!  In  a  short  few  minutes 
she  would  see  him.  She  reached  a 
hand  to  her  hair,  smoothing  it 
under  the  brim  of  her  sunbonnet. 

Ben  was  there,  standing  in 
front  of  his  cabin.  He  greeted 
both  women,  then  tied  the  team 


178 


To  Warm  the  Heart 


to  the  hitching  post  before  help- 
ing them  down.  Sister  Miller 
alighted  first,  carrying  the  lunch 
basket  to  where  the  men  were 
seated  in  the  shade  of  the 
willows  near  the  spring.  After  a 
moment,  Cath  realized  Ben  was 
still  holding  her  hand.  She  drew 
it  away,  slowly. 

"I — I'm  glad  you're  back, 
Ben." 

"Are  you,  Cath?  Are  you 
really?  The  bishop  tells  me  you've 
been  seeing  an  awful  lot  of 
Granville.  Are  you — promised 
now,  Cath?" 

''No,  Ben.  Not  now,  nor  ever 
to  Granville.  I  couldn't  make  him 
a  promise  when  I  loved  someone 
else." 

Her  meaning  was  plain  from 
her  manner,  her  eyes,  the  tone  of 
her  voice.  Ben  caught  it  at  once, 
as  he  caught  her  to  him.  To  a 
man,  the  harvesters  stopped  their 
eating  for  the  moment  and 
watched.  As  the  kiss  ended  they 
looked  at  each  other  and  grinned, 
turning  their  attention  again  to 
the  lunch  at  hand. 

Ben  saw.  He  took  her  hand  and 
almost  ran  with  her  toward  the 
cabin,  out  of  sight  of  the  others. 

"It  isn't  a  house  like  Granville 


could  give  you,  Cath.  But  come 
and  see." 

"A  person  can't  fall  in  love 
with  a  house,  nor  what's  in  it 
either,  Ben.  I  know,  for  I've  been 
trying  to  now  for  quite  sometime. 
The  only  thing  that  really 
matters  is  who  is  in  the  house." 

It  was  a  lovely  cabin.  Inside, 
the  air  was  pungent  with  the 
smell  of  pine  from  the  freshly 
sawed  wood.  Ben  closed  the  door 
behind  them,  again  taking  her 
gently  in  his  arms.  As  he  bent  his 
head  toward  her  lips,  suddenly 
she  straightened  and  stared. 

Through  the  cabin  window  she 
could  see  the  wagon  Ben  had 
taken.  It  was  piled  high  with 
furniture  and  plows  and,  yes! 
There  at  the  front,  just  behind 
the  seat  was  a  —  she  could 
scarcely  believe  her  eyes  —  but 
there  it  was,  a  kitchen  range. 

"Here!"  Ben  turned  her  face  to 
his.  "They  are  just  some  of  the 
things  the  gold  seekers  had  thrown 
away  in  their  hurry  to  get  to 
California.  President  Young  said 
to  load  our  wagons  as  well  as  we 
could  for  the  trip  back.  But  they 
can  wait,  this  can't,"  and  he  bent 
his  head  until  his  lips  touched 
hers. 


Hazel  Marchant  Thomson  was  born  in  Peoa,  Summit  County,  Utah,  and  graduated 
from  South  Summit  High  School.  She  received  a  B.S.  degree  from  Brigham 
Young  University  and  a  M.S.  degree  from  the  University  of  Utah.  She  taught 
school  in  South  Summit  District,  and,  at  present,  is  a  teacher  in  first  grade  at 
Tolman  Elementary  School,  Bountiful,  Utah.  She  is  married  to  Grant  A.  Thomson, 
a  teacher  at  Bountiful  High  School,  and  has  two  adopted  sons,  Drew  in  the 
United  States  Navy,  and  Terry  in  the  United  States  Marines.  Her  Church  work 
has  included  all  the  auxiliaries  of  the  Church,  and,  at  present,  she  teaches  the 
Gospel  Doctrine  Class,  Tenth  Ward.  Bountiful  North  Stake.  Her  writings  have 
been  published  in  The  Improvement  Era,  the  Instructor,  Grade  Teacher,  Instructor 
for  Elementary  Teachers,  Venture,  and  Onward.  She  has  had  stories  accepted 
recently  by  Jack  and  Jill  and  Highlights  for  Children.  She  spends  some  time  in 
temple  and  genealogy  work. 

Several  of  Mrs.  Thomson's  writings  have  been  published  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  as  well  as  two  serials  "Because  of  the  Word"  (1961),  and 
"Your  Heart  to  Understanding"  (1964). 


179 


Oh,  Remember!  Remember! 

Rose  A.  Openshaw 

It  is  nice  to  have  talents,  to  be  inventive,  to  v^^in  trophies  and  scholarships, 
I  tell  those  dear  to  me,  but  I  would  have  them  remember  that  all  the  talents 
in  the  world — all  the  inventiveness  one  can  acquire,  can  never  take  the  place 
of  dependability.  Lacking  in  that,  these  things  will  get  one  nowhere. 

To  be  dependable  is  far  more  to  be  desired  than  all  the  treasures  of  the 
orient,  for  without  it  we  are  nothing,  and  we  will  be  so  regarded  as  soon  as 
it  is  discovered.  People  will  want  to  sever  all  connections  with  us,  and  we 
will  be  cast  adrift  without  friends  or  followers.  No  one  will  fellowship  us, 
and  why?  Because  if  people  cannot  depend  on  us  or  our  word  or  promise,  they 
will  regard  us  as  a  bag  of  sand  that  pours  out  in  all  directions — having  no 
firmness,  no  stamina  or  backbone — nothing  to  cling  to — nothing  to  rely  on 
whatever! 

If  we  agree  to  do  something,  we  must  do  it  at  all  costs,  no  matter  what 
effort  or  sacrifice  or  price  is  involved.  If  something  should  occur  to  render 
it  absolutely  impossible  to  make  our  word  good  on  a  particular  occasion,  we 
must  get  in  touch  with  those  with  whom  the  agreement  was  made,  immediately, 
explaining  the  situation,  and  assuring  them  it  will  be  attended  to  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment.  Then  nothing  must  keep  us  from  fulfilling  that  promise. 
Otherwise,  we  have  forfeited  our  good  name,  and  with  it,  the  admiration  and 
respect  of  friends.  And  to  live  a  full  and  happy  life,  it  is  absolutely  essential 
that  we  have  the  respect  and  approval  of  both  God  and  man!  Oh,  remember! 
Remember! 


FOOTHILLS  IN  SPRING 

Ethel  Jacobson 

What  can   I  call  you,  hills, 

But  jocund — where  lark  song  spills 

And  feathery  branches  fan 

Against  this  cloudless  span 

Of  hyacinth  blue? 

What  else,  where  jonquil  laughter  rings 

And  a  hidden  waterfall  sings? 

Doves  coo, 

Rabbits  kick  up  their  heels, 

And  a  sweet  thunder  steals 

From  root  to  sunlit  crown  till  each  out-reaching  bough 

Is  transfigured  now 

With  a  thousand  lilting  p>etals. 

A  jaunty  robin  settles 

On  a  crabapple  limb. 

Noisily,  in  the  pond,  young  raccoons  splash  and  swim. 

And  everywhere  is  the  green  excitement  of  grasses  marching 

Up  every  slope  and  cranny,  while  from  wide-arching 

Oaks  come  squirrel  talk  and  tree-frog  trills. 

What  can  these  hills  be  but  joyful — 

Joyful  and  brave  and  innocent,  as  when  the  first  spring  was  new? 


Dmans 
Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Mrs.  Imelda  Marcos,  the  beautiful  and 
graceful  First  Lady  of  the  Philippines, 
made  an  excellent  impression  on  her 
recent  visit  to  the  United  States  with 
President  Fernando  Marcos,  and  also 
as  hostess  at  the  Manila  summit  con- 
ference of  six  allied  anti-Communist 
Asian  nations  and  the  United  States. 
With  her  lovely  soprano  voice,  she  sang 
old  Philippine  music  at  the  party  which 
followed  the  conference. 

Geraldine  Page  gave  a  sensitive  and 
sympathetic  interpretation  of  Xantippe, 
the  supposedly  ever-nagging  wife  of 
Greek  philosopher  Socrates,  in  the 
beautifullly  written  and  produced  Hall- 
mark television  drama.  Barefoot  in 
Athens. 

Clementine  Paddleford,  much-admired 
columnist  and  food  specialist  for 
magazines  and  newspapers,  in  offering 
her  annual  advice  to  homemakers, 
emphasizes  the  commonsense  and 
good  judgment  which  women  should 
remember  to  exercise  in  such  matters 
as  budgeting  the  food  dollar,  thinking 
of  cooking  as  a  creative  art,  taking 
pride  in  accomplishments  as  a  cook, 
varying  the  menu,  trying  new  recipes, 
becoming  acquainted  with  the  possibili- 
ties of  herbs.  She  advises  the  home- 
maker  to  try  to  use  more  varieties  of 
vegetables  instead  of  only  a  few,  and 
to  be  imaginative  and  resourceful  in 
making  use  of  less  expensive  foods. 
"There  is  no  better  place  than  home 
to  enjoy  those  we  love  best,"  she  says. 
"With  friends,  food,  and  candlelight, 
what  more  is  there  to  ask?" 


Mrs.  Izzy  Horrowitz  of  Shreveport, 
Louisiana,  is  president  of  the  Toy 
Manufacturers  of  the  United  States, 
Inc.,  the  first  woman  to  be  president 
of  the  association.  She  has  had  much 
personal  experience  with  toys  and  chil- 
dren. "I  am  a  wife  and  mother  first," 
she  says,  "then  a  businesswoman.  I 
believe  a  woman  can  have  a  special 
entree  and  esprit  with  mothers."  She 
holds  the  opinion  that  toys  will  con- 
tinue to  become  more  scientific  and 
more  realistic,  and  that  there  will  be  a 
greater  development  of  games  and 
other  items  for  family  participation. 

JoAnn  Zimmerman,  a  former  student 
at  Bryn  Mawr  College,  now  twenty- 
seven  years  old.  Is  president  of  a  large 
contracting  firm  In  Ohio,  a  position 
which  came  to  her  following  the  death 
of  her  father.  She  is  rapidly  learning 
many  phases  of  engineering  and  busi- 
ness management. 

Vera  Dugdale,  Woodland,  Utah  (a  small 
village  on  the  western  slope  of  the 
Uintah  Mountains)  is  author  of  "Album 
of  North  American  Wild  Animals" 
(Rand  McNally  publishers)  which  has 
become  "a  fantastic  best  seller"  and 
is  now  in  its  second  printing.  It  Is  a 
handsome  volume,  containing  many 
full-color  animal  portraits  by  the  artist 
Clark  Bronson.  Mrs.  Dugdale,  who  is 
well-acquainted  with  remote  and  primi- 
tive mountain  regions,  is  a  part-time 
employee  of  the  United  States  Forest 
Service.  "Woodland,  in  winter,  is  won- 
derful for  a  writer,"  she  says,  "abso- 
lute quiet." 


181 


Yesterday,  Today,  and  Tomorrow 


Volume  54       March  1967       Number  3 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R,  Young 
Mary  V.  Camwon 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  !\l.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zeima  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  0.  Carling 


■  From  the  vantage  point  of  one 
and  one  quarter  centuries  of  time, 
we  view  our  beloved  Relief  Society, 
divine  in  origin,  steadfast  in  pur- 
pose, magnificent  in  accomplish- 
ment. 

Today,  300,000  women,  choice 
and  privileged  women  of  many 
nations  and  from  varied  walks  of 
life,  attest  the  inspiration  that 
guides  its  destiny,  and  they  grate- 
fully acknowledge  the  blessings 
that  come  to  them  as  individuals 
through  their  membership  in  the 
Society. 

Today,  Relief  Society  stands 
firm  and  strong,  joyfully  contrib- 
uting of  its  strength  to  the  work 
of  the  Church  as  called  upon  by 
the  Priesthood.  It  is  touching  the 
hearts  of  countless  of  our  Father's 
children,  lifting  them  to  better 
ways  of  thinking  and  doing;  it  is 
steadily  spreading  its  influence  in 
ever-widening  circles.  So  rich  is 
its  heritage,  so  great  and  glorious 
is  its  present  strength  and  accom- 
plishment that  we  are  led  to  won- 
der what  will  be  its  future!  Can 
it  increase  in  size  and  usefulness; 
can  it  further  extend  its  influence 
for  good;  can  it  become  a  greater 
power  for  righteousness  among 
womankind?  Has  it  reached  its 
peak  of  growth  and  accomplish- 
ment, or  is  it  destined  to  grow 
still  larger  in  size,  more  expansive 
in  service,  and  more  powerful  in 
influence? 


182 


To  us,  Relief  Society  is  only  on  the  threshold  of  its  divine  mis- 
sion. Its  present  size  is  but  a  token  of  what  the  future  portends.  Is 
it  unreasonable  to  believe  that  whereas  today  we  have  close  to  one- 
third  million  members,  tomorrow  the  Society  will  claim  its  millions? 
Surely  the  strength  of  today  will  serve  as  a  foundation  upon  which  the 
women  of  tomorrow  will  build,  and  the  achievements  of  yesterday  and 
today  will  be  steppingstones  upon  which  they  will  walk  into  an  even 
more  glorious  future.  Is  it  immoderate  to  envision  tomorrow's  leaders 
as  women  of  intelligence  and  vigor,  trained  in  the  ways  of  leadership 
accomplishment,  and  possessing  a  high  degree  of  Relief  Society  and 
Church  scholarship?  Is  it  irrational  to  say  that  tomorrow's  members 
will  impressively  exemplify  true  Latter-day  Saint  womanhood,  their  lives 
reflecting  in  words  and  actions  the  training,  the  tempering,  the  refining 
influence  of  Relief  Society?  Can  we  not  expect  them  to  stand  out  as  en- 
samples  to  all  the  world  of  the  influence,  the  beauty,  the  joy  of  righteous 
living?  Is  it  inconsistent  to  say  that  where  today's  ministrations  bless 
tens  of  thousands,  tomorrow's  will  bless  hundreds  of  thousands? 

The  Lord  has  promised  that  his  gospel  will  never  again  be  taken 
from  the  earth,  and  that  it  is  to  be  "proclaimed  by  the  weak  and  the 
simple  unto  the  ends  of  the  world,  and  before  kings  and  rulers"  (D&C 
1:23).  The  sisters  of  tomorrow  must  and  will  do  their  part  in  the  fulfill- 
ment of  this  promise,  and  they  will  do  so,  in  largest  measure,  through 
the  organized  Relief  Societies. 

Relief  Society  will  stand  increasingly  firm  and  strong,  a  beacon  light 
and  guiding  star  for  women  of  all  nations.  It  will  continue  to  rise  until 
it  becomes  a  mighty  bulwark  against  the  forces  of  evil  that  would  en- 
gulf women  and  threaten  their  homes  and  loved  ones.  It  will  bring 
peace  to  the  soul  and  love  into  the  hearts  and  lives  of  endless  numbers 
of  our  Father's  daughters.  The  blessings  and  the  benediction  of  the 
Lord  will  rest  upon  its  leaders,  and  its  offerings  will  be  accepted  of 
the  Lord  even  as  were  those  of  the  women  of  Nauvoo. 

Yes,  March  17,  1842  long  will  be  remembered  in  the  history  of  the 
Church — for  then  came  the  women — and  they  were  organized  through 
inspiration  of  the  Lord  given  to  his  chosen  Prophet,  to  save  souls  and 
to  aid  in  the  building  of  his  kingdom. 

May  the  women  of  today  and  tomorrow  cherish  Relief  Society,  ad- 
vance its  work,  and  love  one  another,  is  our  constant  prayer. 

— B.  S.  S. 

History  of  Relief  Society  (1842-1966) 


183 


GENERAL  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  SUPERINTENDENCY  REORGANIZED 

A  new  General  Sunday  School  Superintendency  was  announced 
December  10,  1966,  by  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church.  David 
Lawrence  McKay,  First  Assistant  Superintendent  since  1952,  was 
named  as  the  new  general  superintendent,  succeeding  Superintendent 
George  R.  HilL  Lynn  S.  Richards,  who  was  formerly  Second  Assistant, 
was  named  as  the  new  first  assistant,  and  Royden  G.  Derrick  was 
named  second  assistant. 

David  Lawrence  McKay  has  been  a  member  of  the  Sunday  School 
General  Board  since  1944.  In  1949,  he  was  appointed  second  assistant 
superintendent,  and  in  1952,  first  assistant  superintendent.  He  was 
Bonneville  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  Sunday  School  superintendent 
at  the  time  of  this  call  to  the  general  board.  Superintendent  McKay 
received  his  early  education  in  Ogden,  Utah,  and  attended  Weber 
College,  the  University  of  Utah,  George  Washington  University,  and 
Harvard  University.  He  served  as  a  missionary  in  the  French  part  of 
the  Swiss-German  Mission,  and  for  six  months  labored  in  the  British 
Mission  as  editor  of  The  Millenial  Star.  In  his  new  appointment 
Superintendent  McKay  succeeds  to  a  position  which  his  father,  Presi- 
dent David  0.  McKay  held  from  1918  to  1934.  His  wife,  Mildred  Calder- 
wood  McKay,  was  a  member  of  the  Primary  General  Board.  They  are 
parents  of  four  daughters:  Midene  (Mrs.  Howard  B.  Anderson),  Teddy 
Lyn  (Mrs.  Richard  T.  Parmley),  Catherine  (Mrs.  Gerald  B.  Iba),  Joyce 
(Mrs.  Robert  S.  Bennett). 

First  Assistant  Superintendent  Lynn  S.  Richards  was  appointed 
second  assistant  superintendent  in  1952,  at  the  time  he  was  serving 
as  bishop  of  the  Federal  Heights  Ward  in  University  Stake.  Previously, 
he  had  been  bishop  of  the  University  Ward.  He  had  been  a  member  of 
the  general  board  of  the  Sunday  School  from  1934  to  1946.  He  is  a 
graduate  of  Brigham  Young  University  and  Stanford  University  and  is 
an  attorney  in  Salt  Lake  City.  In  1955,  he  was  named  president  of  the 
Brigham  Young  University  Alumni  Association.  He  is  a  son  of  the  late 
President  Stephen  L  Richards  and  Irene  Merrill  Richards.  He  filled  a 
mission  in  the  Eastern  States  and  was  a  seminary  principal  for  two 
years  in  Preston,  Idaho.  His  wife  is  Lucille  Covey  Richards,  and  they 
have  six  children:  Lynn  S.  Jr.,  Joseph  Covey,  James  Mack,  Rosalie 
Lucille  (Mrs.  Clarence  J.  Frost),  Victoria  Jeanette  (Mrs.  Stanley  A. 
Taylor),  Joyce  Louise  (Mrs.  Verl  D.  Shell). 

Second  Assistant  Superintendent  Royden  G.  Derrick  has  held  many 
positions  of  leadership  in  the  Church,  including  second  counselor  and 
first  counselor  in  the  Monument  Park  Stake  presidency.  He  was 
graduated  from  West  High  School,  Salt  Lake  City,  and  studied  en- 
gineering at  the  University  of  Utah.  He  received  the  University's 
College  of  Business  Outstanding  Achievement  Award  in  1963,  and  an 
honorary  degree  in  1965.  Appointed  to  the  University  of  Utah  Board 
of  Regents  in  1957,  he  was  elected  chairman  of  the  board  in  1959, 
serving  until   1965,  when  his  term  expired.  A  businessman  and  civic 

184 


General  Sunday  School  Superiniendency  Reorganized 

leader,  he  was  sent  to.  India  in  1959  on  a  trade  mission,  and  to 
Bolivia,  in  1964,  as  a  representative  of  the  United  States  Government. 
His  wife  is  Allie  Olsen,  and  they  are  parents  of  four  children:  Linda 
(Mrs.  J.  Roger  Wood),  James,  David,  and  Bruce. 

The  members  of  Relief  Society,  throughout  the  world-wide  sister- 
hood, extend  greetings  and  best  wishes  to  the  newly  appointed  Sunday 
School  superintendency.  May  the  blessings  of  the  Heavenly  Father 
attend  them  in  their  positions  of  leadership,  and  may  the  Sunday 
Schools  of  the  Church  throughout  the  world  be  inspired  by  their 
counsel  and  direction. 


WHAT  IS  THE  RED  CROSS? 

Emil   E.   Henderson 


■  The  Red  Cross  is  many  things  to  many  people.  It  is  the  first  aid 
knowledge  when  seconds  count,  the  blood  available  for  rush  surgery, 
the  volunteer  companionship  for  a  sick  or  lonely  moment,  the  binding 
of  a  disaster  wound,  the  emergency  message  flashing  to  Viet  Nam. 

Like  a  fireman  answering  an  alarm,  the  Red  Cross  responds  im- 
mediately when  it  is  called  upon.  Immediate  help  for  disaster  victims 
and  increased  services  to  the  armed  forces  are  of  primary  concern 
to  the  Red  Cross.  What  needs  to  be  done.  Red  Cross  will  do — just  as  a 
family  extends  all  Its  resources  to  a  critically  ill  child. 

Trained  Red  Cross  field  staff  are  assigned  with  military  units  in  the 
field  to  help  resolve  emergent  personal  and  family  problems.  Other 
Red  Cross  workers  in  U.S.  military  hospitals  in  this  country  and  over- 
seas offer  a  two-fold  program  of  recreation  and  social  welfare,  while 
still  others  conduct  a  recreation  center  and  mobile  recreation  service 
for  American  servicement  at  all  major  U.S.  commands  in  Viet  Nam. 

At  all  times,  and  now  in  particular,  the  Red  Cross  provides  a  net- 
work of  immediate  assistance  for  the  armed  forces  and  their  families. 

Every  year  almost  2,000,000  Americans  give  their  volunteer  services 
to  the  Red  Cross  in  their  communities.  If  measured  in  dollars,  the 
value  of  volunteer  participation  would  reach  astronomical  proportions. 

Although  the  Red  Cross  is  charged  by  Congress  with  specific  duties, 
it  is  not  a  tax-supported  agency.  Its  support  comes  from  voluntary 
contributions  from  the  American  people.  The  financial  needs  of  the 
Red  Cross  are  met  in  some  communities  through  United  Fund  cam- 
paigns in  the  fall,  and  in  other  communities  by  separate  Red  Cross 
campaigns  in  March.  To  maintain  its  capacity  for  quick  action,  the 
Red  Cross  needs  your  contributions  of  money  and  volunteer  service. 
Help  keep  Red  Cross  ready  to  help. 

185 


^^^fe 


A  Piece  of  Grandma 

Helen  Hinckley  Jones 

■  I  scarcely  step  from  the  car  in  front  of  my  daughter's  house  before 
I  hear  the  shout  "Grandma!"  and  two  tiny  boys  come  running  with 
arms  outstretched.  I  catch  them,  the  Httle  one  first,  as  they  leap 
from  the  porch,  and  with  the  greatest  of  joy  I  accept  their  kisses, 
flavored  with  ketchup,  or  chocolate,  or  just  plain  little  boy. 

"I'm  glad  you  came.  Grandma,"  Craig,  who  uses  language  very 
well,  says;  and  Sean,  who  has  learned  to  understand  English  with 
his  almost-new  puppy,  commands,  "Grandma,  sit." 

It  is  only  a  moment  before  two  little  hands  open  my  handbag  to 
explore  for  lifesavers;  two  more  search  my  pockets  for  a  chance 
cookie  or  an  all-day-sucker. 

"What  did  you  bring  us,  Grandma?"  Craig  inquires,  and  Sean 
asks  hopefully,  "Candy?" 

Their  mother  is  embarrassed  by  this  routine.  It  isn't  her  fault 
or  the  fault  of  the  little  boys.  It's  Grandma's. 

I  like  to  shop  for  children's  books  and  for  little-boy  clothing.  I 
love  to  see  a  shine  in  big  brown  eyes;  to  hear  exclamations  of  delight. 
It  tickles  me  when  Craig  takes  a  crumbly  cookie  and  haunches  down 
over  a  waste  basket  so  that  he  won't  get  crumbs  on  the  floor. 

Still  it  sobers  me  that  I  might  not  be  so  joyously  received  if  I  came 
without  gifts. 

I  remember  back — way  back  when  I  was  five  or  six — the  happy 

186 


A  Piece  of  Grandma 

times  when  my  paternal  grandmother  came  for  a  visit.  I  think  she 
never  brought  a  ''store-bought"  present.  How  could  she,  with  a  half 
a  hundred  grandchildren  instead  of  two?  But  she  did  bring  other 
gifts.  Very  soon  after  she  arrived  for  one  of  her  "stays/'  her  four 
steel  needles  began  to  click  and  one  of  the  gray  wristlets  she  knitted 
for  her  sons  and  grandsons  began  to  elongate. 

"Grandma,"  I  begged,  "teach  me." 

"Certainly  I'll  teach  you,  dear,"  she  agreed,  and  from  her  bag 
came  four  more  needles  and  a  ball  of  black  yarn. 

"Which  of  your  dollies  needs  stockings?" 

"Sally  Squawkin'  Bush,"  I  decided.  My  Uncle  Frank  had  named 
this  child,  and  I  did  all  I  could  to  make  up  to  her  for  her  horrible 
name. 

Soon  I  was  knitting  around  and  around  and  around  without  ever 
dropping  or  splitting  a  stitch. 

Another  time,  she  came  with  blocks  for  a  "nine  square"  in  her 
bag.  On  that  visit  she  started  me  setting  infinitesimal  stitches  on 
my  very  own  quilt. 

And  while  we  knitted  or  crocheted  or  backstitched  she  talked, 
and  I  alternately  prodded  and  listened.  She  was  a  girl  in  Michigan; 
what  a  change  it  was  to  leave  the  green  woods  and  blue  lakes  for 
the  semi-deserts  of  the  West.  Her  daughters,  Minerva  and  Adele 
(Nervy  and  Delia  in  Grandma's  stories),  were  truly  "little  women" 
in  the  olden  days  when  there  was  so  much  to  be  done  and  so  few 
hands  to  do  it.  She  talked  of  faith,  and  how  it  "did  very  well"  when 
a  doctor  wasn't  available,  even  when  there  was  a  bone  to  be  set  or 
a  serious  illness  to  combat.  And,  best  of  all,  she  told  me  of  when  my 
own  papa  was  a  little  boy,  a  big  boy  doing  a  man's  work,  a  football 
player,  an  elder  in  the  Church. 

I'm  not  at  all  domestic;  my  amazed  friends  would  kowtow  to  me 
twice  if  I  ever  turned  out  a  razzle-dazzle  salad  without  leaving  half 
of  it  sticking  to  the  mold  or  melting  on  the  plate.  But  I  can  knit  in 
the  dark,  crochet  at  top  speed  any  pattern  I  see,  and  sew  a  fine 
seam  any  time  or  place  a  fine  seam  is  required.  These  skills  were 
part  of  Grandma's  gift  to  me.  The  other  part  was  much  more  im- 
portant. I  absorbed  an  appreciation  of  the  past,  a  pride  in  my 
heritage,  and  I  began  to  make  plans  to  be  a  credit  to  my  name. 

As  I  "find"  the  packages  of  orange  and  raspberry  sours  hidden  in 
a  compartment  of  my  handbag  and  slip  a  package  in  each  little  boy's 
pocket,  I  wish  that  I  were  more  sure  that  I  knew  how  to  give  them 
the  intangible  things  that  Grandma  knew  instinctively  how  to  give. 
I  resolve  to  read  to  them  more  often,  to  play  object  identification, 
alphabet  and  number  games,  to  sing  with  them  the  finger  plays  and 
action  songs  that  my  children  enjoyed.  When  they  are  a  little  older 
they  may  be  interested  in  the  "olden  times"  when  their  mama  was 
a  little  girl. 

For  what  are  a  hundred  packages  of  candy,  a  gross  of  cookies,  a 
few  new  shirts,  trunks,  or  blanket-sleepers,  when  compared  with  a 
piece  of  Grandma's  own  self? 

187 


Nei¥  Zealand 

A  Silhouette  in  Green 

Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Former  Member^ 

General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


^ 


^ 

-^ 
^ 
^ 


SOUTH 
ISLAND 


NORTH 
ISLAND 

New  Plymoutt 
Mt.  Egmoni"*' 


■  To  you,  I  extend  an  invitation 
to  relax  in  your  most  comfortable 
chair  and  dream  with  me  of  a 
paradise  anchored  deep  in  the 
vast  South  Pacific  —  beautiful 
New  Zealand. 

This  most  picturesque  and 
lush  paradise  consists  of  two 
principal  islands  sprawling  length- 
wise from  the  north  to  the  south, 
covering  an  area  of  approximately 
103,736  square  miles. 

These  islands  rise  forth  out  of 
the  deep,  glistening,  white-capped 
waters  and  truly  remind  me  of 
two  delicately  shaded,  highly 
polished  pieces  of  greenstone.  A 
semi-precious,  very  hard  stone 
located,  to  a  great  extent,  at 
Arahura  on  the  west  coast  of 
New  Zealand's  South  Island. 

This  great  temperate-zoned 
Dominion,  which  lies  about  equal 
distance  between  the  equator  and 
the  South  Pole,  is  nestled  be- 
tween latitudes  34  degrees  and  48 
degrees  south  and  is  blessed  with 
a  very  enjoyable  climate.  The 
beautiful  rainstorms,  water  from 
the  snowcapped  peaks,  and  more 


flington 
Cook  Strait 


Christchurch 


y 


.<5>" 


than  liberal  amounts  of  sunshine 
help  to  provide  a  fertile  area — 
making  a  land  of  diversity  and 
magnificent  wonderment. 

To  the  180,000  Maori  people. 
New  Zealand's  native  race,  this 
is  Aotearoa,  the  land  of  the  Long 
White  Cloud.  This  is  home,  al- 
though many  of  our  dear  bronze- 
skinned,  dark-haired  friends  con- 
tinually speak  in  lovely,  soft- 
toned  voices  of  their  genealogies, 
repeating  them  from  memory, 
and  of  their  ancestral  homeland 
in  far  distant  Hawaiki. 

From  a  Maori  legend  we  read: 

We    came    from    Hawaiki — the 

Great 
From  Hawaiki — the  Long — from 

Hawaiki — the  Distant 

Hawaiki  is  the  largest  island  in 
the  leeward  group  of  the  Society 
Islands  at  the  hub  of  the  Poly- 
nesian Triangle. 

The  Polynesian  people  within 
this  triangle  are  kinsmen  of  the 
Maori,  and  thus  they  bear  resem- 
blance and  speak  the  same  basic 
language,  but  as  my  husband  and 
I  have  traveled  from  island  to 


188 


New  Zealand — A  Silhouette  in  Green 

island,  such  as  from  Tonga  to  Great  Britain;  thus  the  twilight 
Samoa  or  Tahiti  to  New  Zealand  of  freedom,  to  the  extent  it  had 
or  Fiji — and  as  we  have  lived  been  known  by  its  settlers,  the 
among  these  children  of  God,  Maori,  had  arrived.  A  treaty 
whom  we  love  and  admire,  we  known  as  the  Treaty  of  Waitangi 
have  been  immediately  aware  of  was  signed,  in  1840,  by  Maori 
the  fact  that  there  is  in  each  chiefs,  submitting  the  supreme 
group  a  little  different  pronun-  power  to  British  sovereignty,  and, 
ciation  for  the  same  word.  A  dear  in  return,  their  rights  pertaining 
old  Maori  gentleman  explained  to  land  were  guaranteed  by  law. 
to  us  that  this  was'brought  about  By  1840,  European  settlement 
by  dropping  different  letters  from  was  well  underway,  and  today, 
the  dialect  and  by  adding  others.  Europeans  number  approximately 
For  example  the  "k"  and  "ng''  two  and  a  fourth  million, 
have  been  omitted  by  the  Poly-  Many  of  the  Maori  and  Pakiha 
nesians  living  in  the  Society  (Maori  name  for  the  Europeans) 
Islands,  and  thus  the  word  have  formed  true  friendships. 
Hawaiki  is  pronounced  Havaii.  They  are  not  only  neighbors  but 
In  New  Zealand  the  "w"  re-  are  neighborly.  They  sit  side  by 
places  the  "v"  and  the  "k"  is  side  at  Church  meetings.  Some 
restored,  thus  the  land  of  the  work  closely  together  in  Parlia- 
Maori  forebears  is  pronounced  ment,  and  many  in  community, 
Hawaiki.  In  the  Cook  Islands,  business,  and  church  activities, 
the  "h"  is  omitted,  and  thus  the  The  children  attend  the  same 
word  Hawaiki  is  pronounced  schools  and  are  uniformed  alike. 
Avaiki,  So  we  see  a  similarity  of  They  are  playmates.  All  are  loyal 
names  and  people.  to  the  British  flag  and  are  work- 
Yes,  it  was  from  this  Hawaiki  ing  together  for  the  prosperity  of 
that,  centuries  ago,  navigators,  their  young  country  and  the 
explorers,  and  great  sea-faring  happiness  of  all  within  its  great 
Maori  people,  many  with  their  boundaries. 

wives,  families,  food,  seeds,  water  Wellington,  the  capital  city  of 
plants,  and  their  cultures,  dis-  New  Zealand,  covers  an  area  of 
persed  in  handmade  canoes,  with  only  twenty-eight  square  miles, 
a  star  and  sufficient  faith  to  but  has  a  population  of  approxi- 
guide  their  deliberate  venture  mately  232,000  residents.  In 
into  the  unknown,  uncharted  1865,  the  seat  of  the  government 
waters  of  the  Pacific.  was  transferred  to  Wellington 
The  first  European  to  discover  from  Auckland.  Here  the  Parlia- 
New  Zealand  was  Abel  Janszoon  ment  Building  is  located  near 
Tasman,  a  Dutchman.  It  was  in  Lambton  Harbour.  New  Zealand 
1642  that  he  attempted  to  land,  is  governed  by  its  own  parliament 
but  he  met  strong  resistance  from  of  eighty  elected  members,  four 
the  Maori  and  his  landing  was  of  whom  are  Maori.  The  Governor 
foiled.  Captain  James  Cook  was  General  is  appointed  by  and  rep- 
successful  in  his  endeavor  to  go  resents  Queen  Elizabeth  II. 
ashore  in  1769 — 127  years  later.  Wellington  City  overlooks  the 
Captain  Cook  then  became  the  mighty  Cook  Strait  which  flows 
claimant    of    New    Zealand    for  between  North  and  South  Islands 

189 


March  1967 

and  is  practically  enclosed  by  ages  from  thirteen  to  nineteen 
water  and  by  broken  hills,  heavily  years,  whose  past  conduct  would 
populated.  It  is  New  Zealand's  render  them  worthy  to  be  en- 
central  seaport  and  one  of  its  rolled.  It  is  co-educational  and 
important  nerve  centers,  and  is  accommodates  both  boarding  and 
also  a  very  busy  metropolis,  day  students. 
Trams,  cable  cars,  taxis,  buses,  Now  for  diversity,  let  us 
bicycles,  private  cars,  and  pedes-  dream  of  Wairakei  and  Rotorua 
trians  practically  choke  the  high-  on  the  North  Island.  Here  one 
ways  and  byways  during  the  stands  in  awe  while  viewing  and 
morning,  noon,  and  evening  rush  listening  to  one  of  the  thermal 
hours.  wonders  of  the  world.  Here  gey- 

The    principal    business    and  sers     spout     skyward,     grayish 

commercial  center  of  New  Zea-  brown   mud    pools  boil    rapidly, 

land  is  Auckland,  which  has   a  with     uncanny     force,     through 

population  of  520,000  people,  the  winding  cracks  and  crevasses  in 

largest  in  the  country.  On  North  the  earth,  white  billows  of  steam 

Island,  Auckland  and  Wellington  curl    in    clouds,    and    pressures 

are   the   main   urban  areas  and  shake  the  ground  on  which  one 

have  the  finest  harbors.  On  South  stands.  I  can  readily  understand 

Island,    Dunedin    (which   has    a  why  a  friend  of  ours  from  America 

great     religious      history)      and  said,  "Oh,  let's  get  out  of  here." 

Christchurch    are    the    principal  The   constant   trembling   of   the 

cities.  earth  reminds  me  of  a  continual 

The  country  has  a  wonderful  earth  tremor.  Hot  pools  of  water 

educational  system  for  its  people,  provided    the    Maori    women    of 

They  have  classes  for  children  in  earlier  days  with  laundry  privi- 

kindergarten,  primary,  and  post-  leges  and  a  place  to  cook  their 

primary     schools.     Every     child  food. 

must  be  enrolled  at  age  seven  in  Today,  engineers  have  drilled 

a  public  or  private  school.  through   earth's  hot   crust   deep 

For    higher    education.     New  down  into  the  ground,  many  times 

Zealand  has  a  university  college  over  3,000  feet,  and  have  tapped 

at  Auckland  which  specializes  in  this  underground  hot  water  sys- 

architecture,  commerce,  and  engi-  tem,    harnessing    its    forces    for 

neering;  the  Victoria  University  electric   power   and   for   heating 

at  Wellington  specializes  in  law,  purposes. 

the    Canterbury,    in    engineering  For  contrast,  my  husband  and 

and  music;  and  Otago,  at  Dune-  I  have  enjoyed  motoring  to  New 

din,      in      medicine,      dentistry,  Zealand's   largest  lake  —  Lake 

engineering,    and    mining.    They  Taupo.  Here  in  our  small  boat  we 

have    two    agricultural    schools,  drift  along   out  into  the  bluish 

Massey  Agricultural  College,  and  green    waters    with   utter   peace 

the  Lincoln  Agricultural  College,  roundabout. 

Last,  but  not  least,  is  the  Latter-  We  look  toward  the  south,  and 

day  Saint  Church  College  of  New  there  on  a  bright  sunny  day  we 

Zealand.   It  is  open  to   all  stu-  see   Mount    Tongariro,   with   its 

dents,  Latter-day  Saints  and  non-  cap  of  snow,  and  not  too  far  dis- 

Latter-day  Saints  of  approximate  tant.  Mount  Ngauruhoe,  an  ac- 

190 


New  Zealand — A  Silhouette  in  Green 

tive  volcano,  with  its   billowing  perfume    not    yet    perfected    in 

vapor  circling  in   the  blue   sky.  bottles.  The  flower  arrangements 

The  lush  verdancy  which  sur-  in  hotels  and  in  the  homes  are 

rounds   us  is  breathtaking.  The  beyond   description,   pleasing  to 

luxuriant  New  Zealand  fern,  bush-  the  eye. 

land,  and  wild  flowers  with  their  We  were  motoring  through 
coats  of  many  colors  are  indeed  New  Zealand  not  long  ago  with 
something  to  behold.  some  of  our  American  friends  in- 
On  South  Island,  we  find  New  terested  in  re-forestration.  We 
Zealand's  highest  mountain,  were  certainly  in  the  right  place, 
Mount  Cook.  It  towers  above  the  for  the  largest  manmade  forest 
long  chain  of  the  Southern  Alps,  in  the  world  is  found  in  this  small 
its  peaks  reaching  upward  toward  country.  It  covers  284,000  acres, 
the  azure  sky  as  high  as  12,349  Our  friends  were  also  inter- 
feet.  Surrounding  them  is  Mount  ested  in  farming,  livestock,  freez- 
Cook  National  Park  which  covers  ing  works,  and  wool  production, 
an  area  of  173,000  acres.  We  drove  through  the  coun try- 
Approximately  one-third  of  side,  along  the  river  edge,  low 
this  great  park  is  covered  with  hills  and  higher  slopes,  feasting 
permanent  snow  and  glaciers,  our  eyes  on  the  green  paddocks 
We  have  watched  these  glaciers  enclosed  with  hedgerows  where 
spilling  downward  from  great  sheep  and  cattle  were  peacefully 
heights,  with  cracks  and  ere-  grazing.  We  saw  wild  flowers  in 
vasses  opening  and  closing.  They  full  bloom,  the  pohutukawa 
slowly  move  forward  at  times  as  (New  Zealand's  Christmas  tree) 
much  as  two  feet  a  day.  dressed  in  its  profusion  of  red 
Let's  wave  our  magic  wand  flowers,  white  mountain  lilies, 
now  and  view  something  entirely  pines,  and  bushlands.  We  dis- 
different  in  nature.  The  Hastings  cussed  the  fact  that  New  Zealand 
area  is  often  referred  to  as  the  produces  over  one-tenth  of  all 
"Orchard  Garden  Center"  of  New  the  wool  in  the  world,  that  fifty 
Zealand.  When  we  visit  in  the  per  cent  of  the  mutton  and  beef 
homes  in  this  city,  fresh  fruit  is  produced  is  exported,  as  well  as 
served  with  all  meals  and  at  tea  ninety-three  per  cent  of  the  lamb, 
time  (mid-morning  and  mid-after-  so  one  can  see  that  it  is  plentiful, 
noon).  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
The  apples,  pears,  raspberries.  Latter-day  Saints  has  been  mind- 
and  potatoes  are  most  delicious,  ful  of  New  Zealand  and  its  people 
and  our  dear  Maori  friends  for  many,  many  years,  for  it  was 
supply  our  needs  wherever  we  are  in  1854  that  the  first  missionaries 
in  New  Zealand.  The  fruit  yield  were  sent  out  from  Church  head- 
from  this  area  is  approximately  quarters  to  that  faraway  land.  In 
two  and  a  quarter  million  bushels  1880,  or  twenty-six  years  later, 
of  first  grade  fruit  per  season  and  the  elders  were  assigned  to  go 
more  is  being  produced  annually,  out  into  the  villages  and  there 
A  never-to-be-forgotten  sight  organize  and  conduct  classes  in 
is  to  witness  the  fruit  orchards  in  schools  that  the  children  might 
full  bloom.  This  is  indeed  a  receive  an  education.  This  assign- 
glimpse   of  quiet  beauty  and  a  ment  was  carried  out  until  the 

191 


March  1967 


government  public  schools  were 
available.  The  first  school  of  con- 
sequence to  be  erected  by  our 
Church  in  New  Zealand  was  the 
Maori  Agriculture  College  near 
Hastings  in  Hawkes  Bay.  This 
was  dedicated  in  1913,  and 
classes  were  in  session  in  those 
buildings  for  eighteen  years  until 
they  were  destroyed  by  the 
Napier  earthquake.  In  1952, 
twenty-one  years  later,  construc- 
tion began  on  the  new  Church 
College  of  New  Zealand  on 
Tuhikaramea  Road,  near  Frank- 
ton.  It  is  now  known  as  Temple- 
view.  This  school  was  erected 
under  the  Church  building  labor 
missionary  program. 

Our  own  Elder  Matthew  Cow- 
ley at  the  very  young  age  of 
seventeen  years  was  called  to  fill 
a  mission  in  New  Zealand.  In  a 
short  time  he  had  won  the  hearts 
of  the  Maori. 

I  have  heard  him  say,  "It  took 
me  five  years  to  fill  a  three-year 
mission."  He  did  remain  for  five 
years  in  order  to  complete  an 
assignment  given  him  by  the 
President  of  the  Church  to  trans- 
late the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
and  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price  into 
the  Maori  language,  also  to 
revise  and  edit  the  previous  trans- 
lation of  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

In  1938,  Elder  Cowley  re- 
sponded to  a  call  to  serve  as  the 
President  of  the  New  Zealand 
Mission.  He  now  was  not  return- 
ing to  a  strange  land,  people,  and 
customs,  but  to  familiar  places 
and  friends — to  a  people  he  loved 
and  who  loved  him. 

It  was  during  this  period  that 
Brother  Cowley  saw  the  need  of 
and  felt  a  desire  for  a  co-educa- 
tional college  in  which  the  hearts 
and    souls    of    Latter-day    Saint 

192 


youth  of  New  Zealand,  as  they 
gained  an  education,  might  radi- 
ate a  greater  spiritual  develop- 
ment through  an  increased 
knowledge  of  the  guiding  princi- 
ples of  the  gospel. 

On  January  24,  1955,  Presi- 
dent David  0.  McKay  and  Sister 
McKay  were  to  arrive  in  New 
Zealand  on  Church  business  and 
to  visit  the  saints.  This  was  the 
first  time  a  President  of  the 
Church  had  visited  their  Maori- 
land,  and  only  a  few  had  ever 
seen  a  President  before.  Hun- 
dreds gathered  at  Whenuapai 
Airport.  Hearts  were  beating 
rapidly  and  eyes  were  searching 
the  skies  for  a  view  of  the  large 
airliner. 

As  President  and  Sister  Mc- 
Kay stepped  from  the  plane, 
hundreds  of  voices  blended  in 
beautiful  harmony,  and  many 
songs  were  sung  by  those  with 
tearstained  cheeks,  red  eyes  and 
noses,  but  with  hearts  full  of 
gratitude. 

A  royal  welcome  was  given  at 
the  college  site,  after  which  Presi- 
dent McKay  said,  ''With  all  my 
heart  I  say,  God  bless  you  that 
you  may  ever  treasure  in  your 
hearts  that  which  has  brought  us 
together  here  tonight,  without 
which  we  never  would  have  met, 
and  that  is  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Church  to  which  we 
belong.  May  we  treasure  the 
ideals  of  it,  remain  true  to  it,  and 
thus  cement  for  time  and  all 
eternity  the  friendship,  the  love, 
that  dwells  in  our  hearts  to- 
night.'' He  also  said,  "This  school 
is  already  opened  if  young  people 
are  learning  not  only  the  trades 
but  to  beautify  their  homes.  This 
is  worth  the  entire  trip." 

It  was  President  McKay's 
(Continued  on  page  197) 


The  Polynesian  Triangle 

The  majority  within  this  triangle 
are  Polynesian  people,  kinsmen  of 
the  Maori. 


Maori  Girl 


TRANSPARENCIES  BY  THE  AUTHOR 


Tongan  Girl 


193 


r™^ 


^^^iummm^jmm  ^ 


mtm»-^. 


Wairakei  geothermal  plant  (North  Island)  the  largest  in  the  world. 


New  Zealand  ferns,  typical  of  both  islands,  but  more 
plentiful  in   Rotorua  Thermal   Region    (North    Island). 


,.      .%*,,,,-^J(f^ 


».%-.>.'-'-.  -» 


■':>v. 


^s:.- 


%-.-.:.    .^ 


:if      ^  • 


-V  ■-■ii;'^:^---'-^^ 


'f  ^1^1 


X^ 


--^> 


4^ 


'4^^      >-^ 


-r^*    ^ 


%    ^ 


.>:^ 


A  v/ew  of  the  Botanical  Gardens  at  New  Plymouth   (North 
Island)  one  of  the  most  outstanding  gardens  in  New  Zealand. 


Mount  Egmont  (North    Island)   8200  feet  elevation,    snow-capped   the  year   around. 


J^fLl 


AV  •  "^  •  •*• 


Mount  Cook,  the  highest  peak  in  the  Southern  Alps  (South  Island), 
12,349  feet  high,  completely  iced  and  snow-capped  the  year  around. 


Dunedin  City  (South  Island)  founded  about  1840,  principally  by  Scottish  Christians. 


New  Zealand  Temple,  at  Temple  View,  near  Hamilton,  (North  Island). 


decision,  while  in  New  Zealand, 
to  construct  a  temple  to  serve  the 
Church  in  the  Pacific.  This  was 
to  be  erected  under  the  Church 
building  missionary  program.  The 
ground-breaking  ceremony  was 
in  December  1955,  and  a  little 
more  than  two  years  later,  on 
April  20, 1958,  the  temple  dedica- 
tion program  commenced,  with 
two  sessions  a  day  for  four  con- 
secutive days,  and  the  temple  was 
dedicated. 

The  Church  College  of  New 
Zealand  was  dedicated  April  24, 
1958.  Both  dedications  were  by 
our  Prophet,  Seer,  Revelator,  and 
President,  David  O.  McKay. 
Following  the  dedication  of  the 
temple  and  the  opening  of  the 
school,  the  Auckland  Stake  was 
organized  in  May  of  1958.  Fol- 


lowing this  organization,  the 
Mission  was  divided. 

Since  this  time,  the  Hamilton, 
Hawkes  Bay,  and  Wellington 
Stakes  have  been  formed  and 
have  been  provided  with  stake 
and  ward  meetinghouses.  Thus, 
all  the  facilities  for  the  growth  of 
the  Church  have  been  provided 
for  the  complete  program  of 
Church  activity  in  stakes  and 
missions. 

What  a  glowing  testimony  to 
the  membership  of  the  Church 
that  through  united  efforty  and 
by  following  the  inspired  leader- 
ship and  guidance  of  our  prophet, 
all  things  are  possible. 

New  Zealand  is  a  silhouette  in 
green — a  heaven  on  earth,  and  its 
inhabitants  are  an  industrious 
people,  a  religious  people. 


197 


5"* 


.i- 


^< 


I 

^^^^^ 

^■3 

i 

> 

p 

l#v^l     %         ^'j^ 

fc  # 

p 

*^'\  ii 

-»              S£        \                     n 

■'■■m^^  ^W- 


i^- 


ERIC  M    SANFORD 


**The  Time  of  the  Singing  of  Birds*' 

Bird  Amid  the  Azaleas 


198 


_  -iL 


^^Hbf. 


^^r^;^^ 


.-'I  /l?^ 


'^^^^^'^ 


ev- 


rii.': 


■^'"..-J^ 


Mf^Vi 


^*-J# 


I  ^/.IT  > 


« 


rm- 


»&^4 


*^A  Host  of  Golden  DafiSodils** 

Now  in  the  Garden 


ROBERT  F    CAMPBELL 


199 


if 


/■ 


Workday  and  Social 

Melbourne  Stake,  Melbourne,  Australia — October  19,  1966 
Stake  officers  standing  in  front  of  Art  Display  table,  framed  by  colorful 
arrangement  of  artificial  flowers  made  by  Relief  Society  women  of  the  stake. 
Left  to  right:  Lola  Smibert,  Second  Counselor;  Mavis  E.  Cutts,  President; 
Helen  S.  Opie,  First  Counselor;  Coral  Sampson,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

^^Cakewalk'*  Display  Table   Ninth  Ward  Bazaar 

East  Millcreek  Stake,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah— October  14,  1966 

The  display  booths  and  the  cultural  hall  were  decorated  in  a  western  theme, 

with  checkered  tablecloths,   wagon  wheels,   sagebrush,   and   other   western 

trimmings.      Left  to  right:  Lucille  Peterson  and  Donna  Fullmer 

Quata  Howells  is  President,  East  Millcreek  Stake  Relief  Society 

Submitted  by  Alice  Swensen 


PS 


>X  - 


Reverie  In  a  Chapel  Jeanne  win 


lams 


Each  summer  as  I  first  step  into  the  little  log  chapel  at  Valdez,  Alaska,  a 
feeling  of  unpretentious  freedom  sweeps  over  me.  The  mellow  sun  filtering 
through  the  windows  illuminates .  the  simplicity  and  openness  of  the  room, 
creating  a  wispy  airiness.  The  rustic  furnishings  flash  back  a  picture  of  the 
fourteen  Church  members  gathered  together  to  hold  services  in  the  back 
room  of  a  cafe,  while  a  jukebox's  rhythmical  beat  pounds  through  the  walls 
from  bars  on  either  side.  Then  the  opportunity  came  to  purchase  an  old, 
vacant  log  building,  its  walls  daubed  with  calking  and  punctured  with 
chinks  that  let  through  sunlight  and  wind.  With  happy  eagerness,  each 
member  worked  to  fill  the  emptiness  inside. 


LOG  CHAPEL  AT  VALDEZ.  ALASKA 


JEANNE  WILLIAMS 


Now,  when  I  enter  the  church,  I  notice  first  the  benches.  They  are 
handsome  benches,  a  glowing  yellow  spattered  with  deep  brown  knots,  made 
of  planed  spruce  cut  at  my  father's  mill  and  built  by  tanned,  sensitive  hands. 
Every  back  and  seat  consists  of  two  boards  spaced,  alas,  at  uncomfortable 
intervals. 

In  the  midst  of  three  rows  of  these  benches  at  the  center  of  the  room,  is 
a  sturdy  pole  which  reaches  up  to  support  a  heavy  beam  running  the 
length  of  the  building.  The  ceiling  sags  heavily  in  the  middle  and  the  beam 
droops  threateningly,  so  that,  unartistic  as  it  may  be,  I  am  always  thankful 
the  pole  is  there. 

The  pulpit,  made  of  dark  plywood,  contrasted  by  light  spruce  corners,  is 
unomamented,  yet  graceful  with  slender  lines  and  soft  hues.  It  is  centered 

(Continued  on  page  211) 


201 


DOROTHY  J.   ROBERTS 


Decorate  Your  O'wn  Picture  Frames 


Joy  N.  Hulme 


Attractive  framing  puts  the  finishing  touch  on  a  portrait,  mirror,  or  paint- 
ing. Here  are  suggestions  for  inexpensive  ways  to  have  beautiful  frames. 

Restoring  Old  Frames 

Many  handsome  frames  have  been  tucked  away  because  they  are  slightly 
damaged  or  have  a  dingy  finish.  Anyone  fortunate  enough  to  possess  such 
a  frame  can  restore  it  to  elegant  beauty.  First,  it  should  be  cleaned  and 
repaired.  All  loose  paint  can  be  removed  with  gentle  use  of  a  wire  brush. 
Large  cracks  or  chipped  places  can  be  filled  in.  Minor  irregularities  should 

(Continued  on  page  210) 


202 


f** 


/ 


BHU 

MODEL  — .  MARGARET  LLOYD 

TRANSPARENCY  BY  DOROTHY  J.   ROBERTS 

My  Beautiful 

Grace  Barker  Wilson 

She  walks  abroad,  my  beautiful, 

The  sunlight  in  her  glance 

Makes  all  the  world  a  brighter  place, 

And  all  the  sunbeams  dance. 

She  walks  abroad,  my  beautiful. 

My  grandchild,  small  and  sweet, 

With  star  dust  shining  in  her  eyes, 

And  flowers  at  her  feet. 

203 

TRANSPARENCIES  BY  DOROTHY  J.  ROBERTS 


Teneriff e  Embroidery  for  PUloinrcases      Ethel  Chadwick 

Materials 
Percale  pillowcases 

Six-strand  embroidery  floss   (use  3  strands  only) 
Hoops 

Embroidery  needles   (not  too  small) 
Scissors 

Instructions 

Tracing  Pattern  (See  Figure  1)  —  Trace  pattern  onto  card  and  cut  out 
along  dots.  Leave  dots  showing.  Mark  pattern  on  pillowcases,  using  dots 
only.  Begin  pattern  at  center  of  pillowcase  and  mark  patterns  entirely  across 
toward  the  sides. 

Making  the  Web  (See  Figure  2)  ^ —  With  three  strands  of  floss,  and  with 
thread  long  enough  for  completion  (about  5  or  6  ft.),  put  in  the  long  stitches 
of  the  web.  The  points  of  the  web  are  stitched  onto  the  percale.  Be  sure  all 
threads  cross  exactly  in  the  center  of  the  pattern.  Fasten  down  center  by 
bringing  your  needle  from  the  wrong  side  and  make  a  cross  stitch  on  top  of 
the  threads.  This  makes  the  center  of  the  motif. 

Weaving  the  Motif  (Figure  3)  —  Weave  individual  petals  separately.  To 
weave,  pull  thread  under  one  and  over  the  other.  Do  not  pull  the  threads 
too  tight,  keep  the  long  threads  exactly  in  place.  Follow  the  pattern,  complete 
the  motif,  and  fasten  thread.  (Always  start  and  fasten  threads  on  under 
side  of  material.)  Start  another  motif,  be  sure  thread  is  long  enough  to 
finish  the  web. 

The  complete  9  patterns  in  the  teneriffe  set  are  available  at  the  Mormon 
Handicraft  Gift  Shop,  21  West  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111, 
for  35jzf. 


204 


Figure  1   (Tracing  the  Pattern) 


1       27        26       23       22       19       18 


Figure  2 
(Making  the  Web) 


Figure  3  (Weaving  the  Motif) 


II 


,sm 


East  Phoenix  Stake  (Arizona) 

Creative  Handicraft  by  Myrene  T.  Alvord 

Lois  S.  Tanner,  President 

Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society 


Three-branched  Candelabrum      Myrene  t.  Aivord 

Material  Needed 

(for  one  three-branched  candelabrum  -  vsee  color 
illustration  of  two  identical  candelabra) 

1  tall,  long-necked,  wide-based  bottle,  decanter  or  flask 

Colored  water  for  filling  bottle 

Two  white  pliable  wire  coat  hangers  for  making  "arms"  to  hold  candles 

Three  candle  cups  (to  be  purchased  at  craft  or  variety  stores) 

Florist  wire  for  use  in  binding  the  two  coat  hangers  together 

and  for  aiding  in  the  making  and  attachment  of  the  decorative 

bands  that  enclose  the  candle  cups 

Small-mesh  net  wire  (chicken  wire)  cut  into  about  3"  widths 

and  long  enough  to  make  enclosures  for  the  candle  cups 

Crystals  for  hanging  from  the  bottoms  of  the  two  lower  enclosures 

of  the  candle  cups 

Various  beads,  jewels,  crystals,  small  leaves,  or  metal  flowers,  as 

may  be  available  or  can  be  secured  for  decorating  the  bottle  and  the 

candle  cups.  Glue  for  making  the  attachments. 

Procedure 

(See  diagram  and  color  illustration.) 

Having  selected  an  appropriate  bottle,  begin  to  make  the  "arms"  for  the 
candle  cups  by  binding  together  with  florist  wire  two  pliable  white  coat 
hangers.  With  wire  clips  cut  out  the  top  curved  hooks  of  the  hangers  and 
about  3  inches  off  the  wires  on  each  side.  Then,  with  pliers,  twist  the  ends 
of  the  double  hangers  into  a  rounded  circle  to  fit  the  candle  cups,  and  bend 
so  that  the  wire  enclosures  on  both  sides  are  in  a  horizontal  position  to  hold 
the  cups. 

Cut  the  straight  piece  of  wire  that  makes  the  bottom  of  the  coat  hanger 
three  inches  from  the  corner  on  each  side.  After  the  cutting  of  the  coat 
hanger  wire  has  been  done,  remove  the  florist  wire  which  has  held  the  two 
coat  hangers  together. 

Now  the  top  of  the  coat  hanger  (with  the  twisted  ends  which  form  the 
enclosures  for  the  candle  cups)   will  be  the  bottom  of  the  wire  foundation 

(Continued  on  page  209) 

CUT 

(Fig.  1)  (Fig.  2) 


■^ 


A 


f\ 


^  (Fig.  3) 


206 


4  U- 


•' 


^^ 


'IJ^ 


<^s^  *■ 


'^/ 


I 


•^, 


HAL  RUMEL 


A  Daisy  Luncheon  for  Springtime 


Florence  G.  Williams 


Springtime  brings  the  flowers — and  floral  table  settings — to  be  combined 
with  appropriate  recipes  for  a  springtime  luncheon.  Use  your  "daisy 
dishes"  on  place  mats  of  contrasting  color  (blue,  in  any  deep,  rich  shade,  is 
effecjtive)  and  arrange  a  bouquet  of  daisies  for  the  centerpiece. 

If  your  dishes  are  some  other  pattern  in  yellow,  other  flowers  can  be 
attractive  for  a  similar  table  setting.  Use  daffodils,  hyacinths,  tulips,  mari- 
golds or  zinnias  (if  you  have  some  early  ones) .  Or,  if  your  dishes  have  a  pink 
motif,  use  pink  flowers.  However,  the  following  recipes  are  planned  for  a 
yellow  table  setting. 

Orange  Rolls 

1  c.  warm  water 
4  c.  flour 

V2  c.  shortening  (butter  or 
substitute) 


V^  c.  sugar 

1  tsp.  salt 
3  eggs 
3  oranges 

2  yeast  cakes 


Dissolve  yeast  in  warm  water.  Mix  together  all  ingredients.  After  mixture  rises  a  couple 
times,  roll  out  thin  on  a  board.  Grate  three  orange  skins  and  spread  over.  Sprinkle 
sugar  over  the  top.  Roll,  cut,  and  put  into  muffin  tins,  liberally  greased  with  butter. 
Allow  to  rise  and  bake  at  about  300-350  degrees  until  brown. 


208 


A  Daisy  Luncheon  for  Springtime 

Egg  Ring 

10  or  12  hard-boiled  eggs 
1  c.  mayonnaise 

1  tbsp.  unflavored  gelatin 

Put  eggs  through  ricer.  Dissolve  gelatin  in  water  (about  Vi  c.)-  Mix  together  with  mayon- 
naise and  set  in  a  ring.  Fill  the  ring  with  chicken  salad. 

Chicken  Salad 

2  chickens  boiled 
1   onion 

salkJo  taste 

celery,    about   4   pieces    (stalks)    2   for  cooking   with    chicken   and 

2  uncooked  for  salad 
mayonnaise,  as  desired  for  constituency  and  flavor 

Put  chicken,   onion,   salt,   and  celery   in  enough   water   barely  to  cover.   Let  boil   until 
chicken  is  tender.  Let  stand  in  soup  over  night. 

Chop  chicken,  add  one  or  two  stalks  of  uncooked  celery,  cut  in  pieces.  Add  mayonnaise 
and  cover  with  fresh  lemon  juice.  Put  inside  egg  ring. 

Dessert 

Cut  oranges  in  half.  Squeeze  out  the  juice.  Use  pinking  shears  to  cut  edges  of  oranges. 
Fill  with  orange  sherbet.  Place  in  freezer.  Serve  with  any  kind  of  cookie. 


THREE-BRANCHED  CANDELABRUM   (Continued  from   page  206) 

with  an  arm  on  each  side,  and  the  two  ends  will  be  bent  up  to  be  attached 
to  the  sides  of  the  bottle  top. 

The  lacy  effect  of  the  "arms"  is  accomplished  by  cutting  a  square  of  net 
wire  in  size  appropriate  to  be  intertwined  with  the  coat  hanger  wire  which 
forms  the  central  part  of  the  arm.  Roll  up  the  square  of  wire  into  a  cylinder 
and  lace  the  length  of  the  coat  hanger  wire  through  the  net  wire  cyclinder, 
bending  the  lower  end  of  the  laced  wires  around  the  top  of  the  candle  cup 
and  the  other  end  around  the  bottle  top,  as  needed  for  security  and  strength. 

Using  a  three-inch  wide  piece  of  chicken  net  wire  long  enough  to  go  around 
the  wire  enclosure  for  the  candle  holders  (on  each  side) ,  fold  the  width  of 
the  net  wire  in  half  and  turn  up  about  one-fourth  inch  around  the  enclosure 
for  the  candle  cup.  Twist  and  bend  the  edges  together  and  lace  with  fine 
florist  wire  to  the  bottom  of  the  coat  hanger  wire  enclosure.  The  top  of  the 
candle  cup  (on  the  fold  of  the  mesh  wire)  will  be  without  cut  edges.  How- 
ever, the  florist  wire  which  has  been  laced  through  the  cup  at  the  bottom 
can  be  continued  in  a  lacing  (as  desired)  through  and  around  the  net 
wire  to  the  top  of  the  cup  and  thus  make  the  cup  stronger  and  add  to  the 
intricacy  of  the  design. 

Proceed  to  make  the  two  circles  around  the  bottle  in  the  same  way  as 
for  the  two  side  candle  cups,  except  to  vary  the  width  of  the  circles  as 
desired.  The  bead  edgings  of  the  candle  cups  can  be  attached  with  glue,  or 
if  the  beads  are  already  strung,  they  can  be  attached  with  lacings  of  florist 
wire. 

The  decorative  covering  for  the  top  part  of  the  bottle  (between  the  top 
candle  cup  and  the  ornate  casing  around  the  bottle)  is  made  of  the  net  wire 
cut  to  fit  the  length  and  size  of  the  upper  part  of  the  bottle  used.  After  this 
piece  of  wire  had  been  fitted  to  the  bottle,  it  is  carefully  removed  and  taken 
outdoors  for  spraying  with  gold  paint.  Then  the  upper  part  of  the  bottle 
(later  to  be  covered  by  the  gold  wire  casing)  is  encrusted  with  jewels  or 
colored  gems  as  desired,  using  a  good  quality  glue  for  making  the  attach- 
ments. The  gold  sprayed  wire  covering,  when  dry,  is  then  carefully  wrapped 
around  the  jewel-encrusted  area. 

The  candle  cups  and  "arms"  can  be  gold-sprayed  before  attaching  to  the 
bottle.  The  crystal  "drops"  come  with  hooks  attached  to  them. 

209 


March  1967 

DECORATE  YOUR  OWN  PICTURE  FRAMES  (Continued  from   page  202) 
not   cause  concern.   Nowadays,   wood   is   purposely  "distressed"   to   give   it 
an  antique  look.  Where  part  of  the  carving  is  broken  away  it  is  possible  to 
restore  as  follows: 

Select  a  clean  dry  section  of  the  frame  that  corresponds  in  pattern  to  the 
missing  spot.  Make  a  mold  by  painting  with  several  coats  of  liquid  rubber, 
drying  well  between  coats.  Remove  carefully  and  mend  any  breaks  or  thin 
spots  with  the  rubber.  The  dry  mold  can  be  filled  with  plaster  or  a  plastic 
filler.  Let  this  dry,  remove  mold,  and  glue  to  frame.  When  dry  use  antique 
finish. 

Egg  Carton  and  "Gesso"  Frames 

Carving  can  be  simulated  to  make  very  attractive  frames  by  using  egg  cartons 
and  gesso  (base  for  oil  painting — available  in  art  stores).  Leaves,  flowers, 
acorns,  and  other  motifs  are  cut  from  the  flat  lid  of  an  egg  carton.  These 
are  bent  carefully  with  the  fingers  until  they  show  the  desired  curve  and 
glued  to  a  plain  frame.  This  is  painted  with  three  or  four  coats  of  gesso, 
drying  and  sanding  between  coats.  Different  textural  effects  can  be  created 
with  the  gesso  while  it  is  wet,  if  desired.  When  dry  use  antique  finish. 

Embroidery  Variations 

For  unique  and  ornate  variations,  embroidery  or  lace  can  be  glued  to  the 
frame  and  coated  with  antique  finish. 

Antique  Finish 

A  good  antique  finish  is  put  on  in  four  steps,  as  follows: 

1.  Undercoat:  use  flat  white  paint.  Dry.  Sand. 

2.  Base  coat:  May  be  off-white  or  tinted  to  harmonize  with  room  or  picture. 
Use  semi-gloss  paint  or  a  combination  of  half  semi-gloss  and  half  flat 
paint.  Dry.  Sand. 

3.  Glaze  coat:  This  is  available  in  a  neutral  color  to  be  tinted  as  desired  or 
used  as  it  comes  in  already  mixed  shades.  Paint  on,  let  stand  a  few 
moments,  and  wipe  off  in  the  high  spots,  leaving  in  recesses.  Dry. 

4.  Highlighting:  This  is  done  with  one  of  the  creamy  metallic  finishes, 
and  is  applied  lightly  to  the  high  spots  with  a  finger  tip  or  soft  rag.  Let 
dry  a  few  moments  and  burnish  with  a  dry  cloth.  If  a  splotchy  effect 
results  from  lack  of  practice,  a  bit  of  paint  thinner  will  soften  or 
remove  it. 


ANOTHER  SPRING 

Linda  L  Clarke 


The  pines  are  mine,  the  dogwood  bower,  What  could  be  more  fair  to  see 

The  stars,  the  moon,   and  every  hour;  Than  lilacs  blooming  on  a  tree? 

Trails  that  only  deer  have  known  What  could   be  more  fair  to  hear 

Are  here  for  me  to  make  my  own.  Than  song-birds  cradled  in  the  air? 

I  taste  sea  spray  upon  my  lips  Then  why  is  it  when  all  is  mine 

While  sand   runs  through   my  fingertips  That  I   become  aware  of  time? 

And  then   I  stand  on  desert  land  This  one  thought  evades  my  reason, 

With  sprigs  of  sagebrush   in   my  hand.  Have  I  gained  or  lost  a  season? 


210 


REVERIE  IN  A  CHAPEL  (Continued  from  page  201) 

on  a  square  platform  at  the  front  of  the  room.  Golden  drapes,  made  from 
dyed  sheets,  extend  halfway  down  on  either  side  to  the  edge  of  the  platform. 

On  the  right-hand  side  of  the  stand  is  an  old,  upright  piano,  discarded 
from  one  of  the  bars  and  donated  to  the  church.  Although  chipped  and 
worse  for  wear,  it  stands  dignified,  embellished  with  ornate  wild  roses  and 
cutout  fleur-de-lis.  Its  appearance  leaves  one  totally  unprepared  for  the 
discordant,  sour  notes  that  fracture  the  peaceful  air  and  threaten  the  exis- 
tence of  a  melody.  But  always  the  songs  get  sung.  There  are  times,  however, 
when  the  old  piano  seems  to  come  alive  and  to  give  forth  tones  that  are 
full  and  round,  all  richly  harmonizing.  It  is  like  that,  especially  at  testimony 
meeting,  when  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  like  a  soft  cloak  gently  dropped 
around  the  little  congregation's  shoulders  drawing  them  together  and  giving 
glowing  warmth.  Then  the  old,  scarred  piano  vibrates  with  the  spirit,  and 
the  proud  strains  fill  the  room,  praising  God. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  platform  is  the  sacrament  table,  with  shining 
white  cloth  draped  to  the  floor. 

Around  the  room,  unbleached  muslin  curtains,  carefully  stitched  by  the 
women  of  the  branch,  hang  in  gentle  folds  at  the  windows. 

Sitting  in  the  honest  simplicity  of  this  little  chapel,  the  outside  world 
drops  away.  I  feel  fresh  and  alive,  like  the  bouquet  of  wild  daisies  nodding 
on  the  piano.  From  over  the  pulpit,  the  peaceful  eyes  of  the  Christ  smile 
down  from  a  picture. 


THE  WAXWINGS 

Lael  W.   Hill 

Their  flight  is  concerto 

(Opus:  Winter  ending) 
They  are  crested  notes 
Fluttered  over  a  staff  of  sky. 

(Motif:  Springtime  is  coming 

spring  is  our  secret  to  tell 

to  tell — 

will  you  listen?) 
With  soft  wind  obbligato  through  field  and  garden 
Whimsy  in   melody  of  motion 
Pearl  gray  arpeggios 

From  treble  birch   into  the  dark  bass  of  pear  tree- 
Little  half-rests 

Measured  on  telephone  wires, 
(Three  movements: 

their  sudden  appearance 

out  from  the  warm  southern  somewhere, 

their  exquisite  dominance  here 

spiral  as  air, 

blue  north  calling  them  on 

to  herald  the  sun-given  days.) 
Remember  the  final  cadenza  of  wings 
To  invisible  distance 
With  shadows  repeating 
repeating 

diminuendo. 


211 


A  Rainy  Day 


Violet  Nimmo 


m  I  was  awakened  very  early  by  soft  voices  coming  from  the  den. 
I  looked  at  the  clock  on  the  night  stand.  It  was  only  six-fifteen 
and  it  was  Saturday.  I  knew  it  must  have  been  a  very  serious 
problem  to  bring  my  three  children  to  a  meeting  at  this  quiet  hour. 
"She  doesn't  like  it  when  we  spend  money  for  her,"  I  heard 
Heidi  say.  Heidi  is  eleven.  She  is  our  eldest  child. 

"I  know  it/'  nine-year-old  Jill  answered.  "What  shall  we  do?" 

"It's  O.K.  if  it's  raining,"  Timmy,  who  is  six,  assured  them. 

"If  it's  raining!"  came  from  both  girls  in  unison.  "What  does 
rain  have  to  do  with  buying  Mother  a  birthday  gift?"  Heidi  asked. 

"Well — she  always  says  we  should  save  our  money  for  a  rainy 
day." 

The  girls  shrieked  wildly  with  laughter,  momentarily  forgetting 
the  hour.  Then  I  heard  a  sh-  sh-  sh  .  .  .  . 

"Saving  for  a  rainy  day  doesn't  mean  it  has  to  be  raining,  silly," 
Jill  informed  her  brother. 

"Girls  talk  silly,"  Timmy  grumbled.  "I'm  tired  and  cold,  and, 
if  you  can't  talk  better  than  that,  I'm  going  back  to  my  room." 

There  were  giggles  over  the  sound  of  little  bare  feet. 

"We  could  make  something,   Jill." 

"Yes,  she  likes  the  things  we  make  for  her,  but  I  thought  we 
were  saving  for  a  picture  of  us." 

"We  couldn't  very  well  make  the  picture,  but  we  could  make 
the  frame." 

"Oh!  she  would  like  that,  wouldn't  she,  Heidi?" 

As  I  tried  unsuccessfully  to  go  back  to  sleep,  I  felt  a  little 
ashamed  for  making  it  such  a  problem  for  the  children  to  please 


me. 


I  remembered  the  many  times  I  had  told  them,  just  as  my  father 


212 


A  Rainy  Day 

and  my  grandfather  had  told  me,  "Save  your  money,  save  it  for 
a  rainy  day." 

There  was  the  time  I  saved  my  pennies  for  months  to  buy  a  new 
magnifying  glass  with  a  handle  on  it  for  Grandfather,  so  he  could 
see  to  read  his  Bible. 

Many  nights  I  would  ask  God  in  my  prayers  please  not  let  the 
wind  blow  the  next  day,  especially  if  it  was  Saturday  or  a  school 
vacation  day.  When  the  wind  didn't  blow  for  at  least  three  days, 
the  cattle  tanks  would  be  empty  because  the  windmills  didn't  turn 
to  pump  the  water.  Then  I  could  pump  the  tank  full  for  five 
cents  for  our  closest  neighbor.  Of  course,  five  cents  was  much 
money  in  those  days.  And  even  though  I  saved  every  penny  of  it, 
it  took  several  months  to  save  a  dollar  for  the  magnifying  glass. 

I  recalled  Grandfather  saying,  as  he  stirred  the  hot  embers  and 
placed  fresh  logs  on  the  fire,  "Save  your  money,  save  it  for  a 
rainy  day." 

When  I  presented  Grandfather  with  the  magnifying  glass  on 
his  birthday,  I  was  frightened  as  I  said,  "Happy  birthday.  Grand- 
father. We  miss  your  reading  to  us  when  we  read  from  the  Bible 
after  dinner."  He  answered,  "You  should  save  your  money,  girl, 
for  something  you  might  want  later." 

"This  is  what  I  really  and  truly  want,  Grandfather.  This  I  want 
more  than  anything  in  the  whole  wide  world.  Please,  Grandfather, 
take  it,"  I  cried. 

Then  I  ran  to  get  the  Bible  and  showed  him  how  it  made  the 
letters  big  and  black.  I  could  feel  his  pleasure  and  him  softening. 
My  heart  was  filled  with  gladness  and  my  eyes  were  full  of  happy 
tears. 

As  I  was  preparing  the  breakfast  for  my  children  that  morning, 
I  resolved  to  show  more  appreciation  for  anything  my  children 
would  do  for  me. 

The  next  day  as  the  children  stood  all  dressed  for  church,  I  looked 
at  them  for  a  moment  and  remarked,  "My,  you  all  do  look  sweet 
together.  I  wish  I  had  a  picture  of  you  just  the  way  you  look  this 
moment  to  keep  and  cherish  after  you  all  have  grown  and  left  for 
homes  of  your  own." 

I  saw  the  girls  exchange  pleased  glances.  Timmy  opened  his 
eyes  big  and  bright  and  said  in  all  innocence,  "Maybe  it  will  rain 
tomorrow  so  we  can  .  .  .  ." 

Jill  called  loudly,  "Timmy!  you  didn't  do  a  very  good  job  of 
combing  your  hair.  Let's  go  into  the  bathroom  and  try  to  fix  it." 
I  heard  Timmy's  last  two  words  as  Jill  got  him  into  the  bathroom, 
"picher  tooken." 

The  following  week  was  one  of  secrecy,  closed  doors,  and  whispers. 
When  they  shouted  "Happy  birthday.  Mother,"  and  presented  me 
with  the  picture,  it  was  just  that — the  happiest  of  birthdays. 

When  I  look  at  the  picture  now,  I  remember  how  I  learned  to 
be  more  appreciative,  not  only  with  my  children,  but  also  with  my 
husband,  my  friends,  and  to  the  Lord  for  all  my  blessings. 

213 


Laura^s  Perfect  Day 


Quin  Cole 


■  While  gentle  snowflakes  fell  at 
random  from  a  crisp,  January 
sky,  Laura  Carson  worked  metic- 
ulously with  last-minute  house- 
hold tasks.  Her  Swedish  kitchen 
gleamed  with  polished  copper 
and  loving  care.  Time  seemed  to 
stand  still  as  she  prepared  for 
her  very  special  New  Year's  Day 
guests,  but  the  ticking  of  the  old- 
fashioned  chime  clock  reminded 
her,  "It's  almost  time,  it's  almost 
time,  Mary  Carole  is  coming 
home!"  Her  heartbeat  quickened 
at  the  sound  of  each  passing  ve- 
hicle. How  wonderful  it  would  be 
to  see  her  only  daughter,  her  son- 
in-law,  and  their  new  baby  boy. 
The  Air  Force  was  transferring 
them  from  a  base  in  Oklahoma  to 
Idaho,  after  two  long  years,  and 
they  were  to  arrive  by  noon. 

Laura  checked  the  golden 
brown  turkey  in  the  oven  and 
felt  anxious  to  share  it  with  her 


little  family.  Hurrying  back  to 
the  living  room  to  have  a  better 
view  of  the  street,  she  kept  busy 
by  re-doing  some  of  her  work. 
While  she  shined  the  family 
photograph  of  Mary  Carole,  her 
deceased  husband,  and  herself, 
Laura  felt  very  close  to  her  dear 
ones.  Their  Swedish  ancestry  and 
blond  hair  brought  out  a  close 
resemblance  among  the  three. 
"Oh,  Howard,  if  only  you  could 
be  here  and  feel  this  joy,"  she 
whispered,  "but  I'm  sure  that 
your  joy  is  even  greater  on  the 
other  side."  After  this  reassuring 
thought,  she  felt  comforted. 

With  deep  anxiety,  Laura 
peeked  through  the  frilly,  white 
window  curtains  one  more  time 
before  relaxing  in  the  soft  easy 
chair.  She  reached  for  a  special 
letter  which  was  kept  in  the  top 
desk  drawer.  I  must  read  Mary 
Carole's    last   letter   again — per- 


214 


Laura's  Perfect  Day 

haps  I  have   time,   she  thought  ^'A    beautiful,    golden    sunrise 

excitedly.  Her  small,  white  hands  greeted  us  the  next  morning.  The 

carefully  unfolded  the  cherished  flat  plains  could  not  conceal  the 

pages,  then  she  began  to  read:  eastern    horizon    as    our    Rocky 

*Trecious  Mother,  I  feel  that  Mountains  do.  How  glorious  the 

I  should  bare  my  heart  to  you  sun!  We  had  never  seen  it  look 

this  Christmas  Day  to  thank  you  so  near,  and  the  beauty  of  that 

for    teaching    and    exemplifying  Easter   morn   was   enhanced   by 

the  gospel  to  me.  Many  times  in  the  unbrella-shaped  mimosa  trees 

the  past,  I'm  quite  sure  that  you  bursting  forth  with  red  and  white 

felt    I    was    quite    unconcerned  plumes.  As  we  drove  to  church, 

about  the  more  serious  things  in  we    enjoyed    the    many    colorful 

life.   In  my   girlhood,   you  were  shrubs  and  flowers  and  soon  for- 

forever    patient    with    me    and  got  our  homesickness, 

never  forced  issues.  "Our  destination  proved  to  be 

"Last  week,  when  Don  brought  a  school  building,  and  we  thought 

me  home  from  the  hospital  with  that  we  had  gone  to  the  wrong 

Baby    Donald,    my    heart    had  place.  We  saw  some  children  in 

wings  and  reached  far  beyond  the  front  of  the  building  and  asked 

realms   of  life.    I    realized  more  them     where    the    church    was 

than  ever  that  God's  greatest  gift  located.  They  informed  us  that 

in  this  life  is  love.  the  school  was  the  regular  meet- 

"I     remember     the     day    we  ing  place.  Well,  Mother,  Don  and 

arrived  in  Oklahoma  .  .  .  the  Sat-  I  didn't  find  a  lovely,  well-dec- 

urday  before  Easter,  two  years  orated    chapel    like    the    one    in 

ago.  We  felt  so  alone  and  almost  Kingston,  but  we  did  find  that 

afraid.   Neither  of  us  had  been  same  sweet  spirit  among  the  small 

any  further  from  home  than  the  group   of  saints.   An   Air   Force 

University.  I  was  so  accustomed  officer  provided  music  on  a  com- 

to  feeling  secure  in  your  home,  so  pact,    portable    organ,    and    un- 

this  new  venture  brought  out  a  padded   folding   chairs   provided 

trait  that  I  hardly  knew  I  pos-  seating. 

sessed.  We  rented  a  small,  brick  'Branch   President  Barker,   a 

house  and  started  unpacking  the  Cherokee,   was   so  very  friendly 

car  and  trailer.  After  about  six  and  made  us  feel  right  at  home, 

hours  of  steady  work,  we  had  our  Total     membership     was     only 

new  home  in  fairly  good  order.  thirty  in  number,  but  President 

"Don  said  something  like,  'To-  Barker  was   just   as   proud  and 

morrow  is  Easter  Sunday,  honey,  confident  of  his  little  flock  as  our 

we   should   find   out   where   the  bishop    in    Kingston.    It    didn't 

nearest  Latter-day  Saint  chapel  take  long  for  us  to  get  acquainted 

is  located.'  Our  telephone  wasn't  with    everyone    in    the    branch, 

yet  connected,  so  we  drove  to  a  Such    strong    brotherhood    and 

nearby   booth.     'Huh,'    Don   ex-  sisterhood  the  bonds  of  the  gospel 

claimed,    'only   two   chapels   are  had  created  there! 

listed  in  this  great  big  city!'  He  "Within  a  month,  Don  and  I 

copied  the  address  of  the  nearest  had  been  called  to  fill  four  posi- 

one,  and  we  returned  home  for  tions,  each  in  various  auxiliaries 

dinner.  and   missionary    work.     Mother, 

215 


March  1967 


you  know  better  than  anyone 
how  I  shirked  responsibility  in 
the  Kingston  Ward  .  . .  sometimes 
letting  the  other  person  carry  the 
heavy  burdens.  With  these  new 
callings,  I  was  scared  stiff,  at 
first.  Imagine  me  doing  the 
Lord's  work  with  practically  no 
experience!  I  found  myself  trying 
to  remember  all  of  the  practical 
and  spiritual  things  you  had 
attempted  to  teach  me  in  my  girl- 
hood. Don  was  in  full  sympathy 
with  my  lack  of  experience,  be- 
cause he  suffered  some  of  the 
same  symptoms.  We  decided  to- 
gether that  we  would  fulfill  our 
obligations  to  the  best  of  our 
ability,  not  only  because  we  felt 
needed,  but  at  the  same  time,  it 
was  a  golden  opportunity  to 
develop  our  potentials.  Mother, 
you  probably  can't  imagine  the 
experiences  we've  had  here  in  the 
mission  field,  so  I'll  tell  you  more 
of  the  details  when  we  see  you 
New  Year's  Day. 

"Don  has  a  week's  leave  before 
we  report  for  duty  at  Tracy  Field 
in  Idaho,  and  we  are  looking  for- 
ward to  seeing  you  and  showing 
off  the  new  boy.  These  have  been 
the  busiest,  happiest  years  of  our 
lives.  We  are  so  thankful  that 
Don  was  sent  here  to  receive  his 


pilot's  training,  so  that  we  could 
help  this  branch  of  the  Church 
grow  to  over  two  hundred  mem- 
bers. Construction  of  a  fine  new 
chapel  has  just  begun,  so  the 
Lord's  work  is  progressing  here 
among  the  Lamanites.  Your  lov- 
ing Daughter,  Mary  Carole." 

Laura  arose  and  hurried  to  the 
front  window  again.  By  now,  the 
ground  was  nearly  white  with 
new-fallen  snow,  and  she  won- 
dered about  the  safety  of  her 
children.  When  Don's  car  turned 
into  the  driveway,  she  could 
hardly  contain  her  joy.  Beaming 
with  motherly  pride,  she  watched 
them  walk  toward  the  front  door. 
How  manly  and  confident  her 
dark-haired  flier  looked  as  he 
helped  his  young  family  along  the 
sidewalk!  His  tanned  face  and 
bright  blue  eyes  held  a  deep  ex- 
pression of  determination.  Mary 
Carole,  still  slim  and  lovely,  no 
longer  walked  with  a  careless, 
aimless  manner.  She  carried  her 
tiny  baby  close  to  her  and  looked 
up  as  Laura  rushed  out  the  front 
door  calling  to  them. 

"Hi,  Mom,"  were  the  most 
beautiful  words  she  had  heard  in 
a  long  time.  As  she  embraced  the 
three  of  them,  Laura  knew  that 
this  would  be  her  perfect  day. 


SPECIAL  APRIL  SHORT  STORY  ISSUE 

The  April  1967  Relief  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special  short  story  issue, 
with  the  following  outstanding  short  stories  being  featured: 

■  "And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You,"  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young 

■  "The  Outsider,"  by  Iris  W.  Schow 

■  "Be  Happy,  But  Remember,"  by  Alice  P.  Willardson 

■  "The  Forgotten  Necessity,"  by  Luana  Shumway 

Watch  for  these  stories  in  April  and  enjoy  a  journey  into  four  very  different 
fields  of  fiction. 


216 


Handicraft  Is  a  Wide  World 

Anna  Evert  Terry,  Idaho  Falls,  Idaho,  has  explored  the  wide  world  of  handi- 
craft and  has  adapted  her  findings  to  the  beautification  of  her  own  home  and 
the  homes  of  her  relatives,  friends,  and  neighbors.  Versatility  describes  her 
accomplishments  in  domestic  art,  art  needlework,  dressmaking,  original  design- 
ing, many  handicrafts,  and  the  teaching  of  these  skills  to  others.  Machine 
sewing,  Roman  cutwork,  Mexican  drawnwork,  teneriffe  (wheel  motifs),  shadow 
embroidery,  carrmacross  lace,  Limerick  lace  (patterned  on  net,  with  a  pointed 
needle,  or  hooked  with  a  tambour  needle);  Armenian  lace,  and  cluny  lace; 
hedebo  (Danish  openwork  embroidery),  eyelet  embroidery,  Irish  and  filet  cro- 
cheting, knitting,  weaving  of  many  kinds;  knitted  and  crocheted  doilies,  smocking, 
netting,  tatting,  quiltmaking;  hooked  and  crocheted  rugs,  pom-pom  rugs;  em- 
broidered pictures  in  pictorial  art;  art  in  oils,  watercolors,  pastels,  and  crayons. 

Sister  Terry  is  interested  in  learning  new  skills,  whether  they  be  simple  or 
intricate.  Her  interest  in  designing  and  needlework  began  at  an  early  age,  and 
she  received  special  training  in  handicraft  at  Brigham  Young  University  and  the 
University  of  Chicago.  She  has  been  a  teacher  in  domestic  art  at  Brigham 
Young  University  and  Ricks  Academy,  and  a  professional  demonstrator  for 
several  large  department  stores. 

She  laughingly  expresses  a  family  tradition  by  saying  that  perhaps  all  her 
granddaughters  and  future  great-granddaughters  will  be  pliers  of  needles  and 
wielders  of  crochet  hooks.  Sister  Terry  is  mother  to  four  children,  and  grand- 
mother to  twenty-one. 


217 


The 
Golden  Chain 

Hazel  M,  Thomson 


Chapter  2 

Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  having  no 
family  ties,  after  the  death  of  her 
mother,  secures  a  schoolteaching  posi- 
tion in  Banner,  Idaho,  and  takes  a 
train  into  the  western  mountain 
country,  which  seems  magnificent  to 
her,  but  strange  and  frightening  as 
well. 

■  The  conductor  led  the  way  out 
of  the  train  into  the  swirling 
snow.  "There's  a  small  station 
house  here,  Miss/*  he  said.  "They 
keep  the  fire  banked,  and  you'll 
be  all  right  until  morning.  I'll 
leave  the  sack  of  mail  with  you. 
When  the  boy  comes  to  pick  it  up 
in  the  morning,  you  can  ride  into 
town  with  him." 

He  unlatched  the  door  and  lit 
the  lantern  that  stood  on  a  small 
table.  Then  he  stirred  the  fire  and 
put  on  another  large  log.  The 
lantern  and  fireplace  combined  to 
fill  the  little  room  with  frighten- 
ing shadows.  Nora,  who  had 
known  much  of  loneliness,  had 
never  felt  so  completely  alone. 

The  man  turned  to  go.  "Do 
you  have  a  place  to  stay  in  Ban- 
ner?" he  asked. 


"With  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shep- 
herd," Nora  answered,  giving  the 
name  of  the  couple  with  whom 
the  teaching  agency  had  made 
living  arrangements  for  her. 

"Oh,  the  bishop." 

"Bishop?"  repeated  Nora. 

"Yes.  Bishop  in  the  Mormon 
Church."  He  opened  the  door. 

"Goodnight,  Miss,"  he  said. 
"You'll  be  comfortable  here  until 
someone  comes  for  you." 

Nora  heard  the  train  as  it 
moved  away  into  the  distance. 
She  lay  down  on  the  bench  before 
the  fire  and  after  a  time  she  slept, 
to  be  awakened  by  a  boy  of  per- 
haps thirteen  or  fourteen  years, 
his  cheeks  red  from  the  morning 
air,  stamping  the  snow  from  his 
boots. 

"Good  morning.  Ma'am,"  he 
said.  "I  always  come  for  the  mail 
and  for  anything  else  that's  here." 

In  spite  of  herself,  Nora 
smiled.  "Well,"  she  said,  "I  guess 
I'm  the  'anything  else'  this  morn- 
ing." 


218 


The  Golden  Chain 

The  boy  picked  up  the  mail  tween  her  and  the  sleigh.  It  was 

sack  and  took  it  outside.  Nora  well  over  a  foot  deep.  She  lifted 

buttoned  her  coat  and  picked  up  her  skirt  slightly,  but  still  hesi- 

her  bags  as  he  returned.  tated. 

''Here/'    he    said,    "just   leave  ''Don't  know  how  to  get  you 

them,  and  soon  as  I  bank  the  fire,  over     here     unless     you     walk, 

I'll  carry  them  out  for  you."  Ma'am,"  said  the  boy. 

Nora  watched  him  place  more  Still  Nora  hesitated.  Then,  lift- 
wood  on  the  coals,  then  cover  ing  her  skirt  just  a  bit  more,  and 
them  carefully  with  small  shovel-  stepping  carefully  in  the  larger 
fuls  of  cool  ashes  from  the  outer  tracks  the  boy  had  made,  she 
edges  of  the  fireplace.  made   her  way   carefully   to  the 

"There,"  he  said,  as  he  hung  side  of  the  sleigh, 

the  shovel  back  in  place.  "Never  The  boy  went  back  and  closed 

know    when    someone    else    will  the  station  door,  fastening  it  on 

come  along.  Always  good  to  have  the  outside.  Then  he  returned  to 

the  fire  banked  this  time  of  year,  the    sled,    touched    one    of    the 

Say,    wasn't    that    some    snow-  horses  lightly  with  one  hand,  as 

storm?  If  it  keeps  up,  there  ought  he  stepped  on  the  wagon  tongue 

to  be  three  feet  by  Christmas."  and   up   over   the   front    of   the 

Outside,  Nora  blinked  against  sleigh.  From  the  seat  he  looked 

the   brightness    of    the   sun.   Its  down  at  her. 

rays  touched  the  snow,  turning  it  "I  can't  do  that!"  said  Nora, 

into    sparkling    diamonds.    The  "What  if  the  horse  should  kick 

willows  along  the  roadside  were  me?" 

bent  low  under  their  heavy  bur-  The  boy  laughed.  "That  horse 

den,  but  they,  too,  glistened  in  won't  kick.  Anyway,  all  she'd  hit 

the    sun.    And    the    prairie    was  is  the  singletree,  if  she  tried.  Sure 

white,  white  as  far  as  she  could  you  can.  Come  on." 
see.  Nora  caught  her  breath  with 

the  beauty  of  the  morning.  She  « 

stood  for  a  moment,  enjoying  the  After  a  moment  more  of  hesi- 

loveliness  of  the  scene.  The  air  tation,  Nora  did  as  she  had  seen 

was  clear  now,  and  frosty,  and  so  the  boy   do.  As  she  placed  her 

cold  it  stung  her  nostrils  as  she  hand  on  the  horse,  she  felt  the 

breathed.  horse's   skin   move.  Quickly   she 

"Isn't  it  lovely?"  she  said.  "I've  jerked    her   hand    away,    almost 

never  seen  anything  so  lovely."  falling  as   she   did  so.  The  boy 

In  the  process   of  lifting   the  grabbed    for    her,    catching    the 

suitcase    over    the    side    of    the  folds  of  her  coat,  half  lifting,  half 

sleigh,  the  boy  stopped  with  it  in  dragging  her  over  the  end  of  the 

mid  air  and  looked  at  her.  sleigh  box. 

"Lovely?  Snow?  You  gotta  He  picked  up  the  lines  and 
have  it  for  sleighing,  and  it  makes  spoke  to  his  team.  "Giddap!" 
irrigation  water  for  next  summer.  The  team,  one  brown  and  the 
but  lovely?  Well,  I  dunno.  I  just  other  a  gray,  moved  forward, 
never  thought  of  it  that  way,  Nora  had  never  ridden  in  a  horse- 
Ma'am."  drawn    sleigh   before.    It   moved 

Nora  looked  at  the  snow  be-  with  an  unbelievable  smoothness 

219 


March  1967 


through  a  country  gilded  by  the 
sun  like  fairyland. 

They  rode  in  silence  for  a  time, 
as  the  boy  urged  the  horses  into 
a  trot,  their  feet  kicking  up  the 
snow  and  sending  up  little  sprays 
behind  them.  The  sleigh  bells 
tinkled  out  on  the  frosty  air. 
Surely,  she  must  be  dreaming, 
thought  Nora.  Of  course.  She  had 
fallen  asleep  in  the  little  station, 
and  this  was  some  wonderful,  un- 
real country  into  which  her  dream 
had  taken  her.  Then  the  boy 
spoke. 

"I  didn't  ask  you  who  you  are 
going  to  visit,"  he  said.  ''Are  you 
related  to  someone  in  the  ward?" 

''Ward?"  asked  Nora.  She 
didn't  understand  the  word  ward. 
A  hospital  ward,  or  perhaps  a 
political  ward.  Yes,  it  was  more 
likely  something  similar.  "What 
is  a  ward?" 

"You  don't  know  what  a  ward 
is?"  The  boy  peered  at  her 
closely.  "Say!  I'll  bet  you're  not 
a  Mormon.  Everybody  is  around 
here.  That  is,  everybody  except 
Old  Free.  Most  folks  think  he's  a 
bit  queer.  He  never  comes  out  to 
anything  except  funerals." 

Nora  looked  at  the  boy  some- 
what amused.  "No,"  she  an- 
swered. "I'm  not  a  Mormon.  And 
I'm  not  related  to  anyone  in  your 
ward  as  you  call  it,  and  I'm  really 
not  visiting.  You  see,  I've  come 
to  teach  school." 

Again  the  boy  looked  closely 
at  her.  "You  have?"  he  asked. 
"Gee!  I  wonder  if  you're  big 
enough.  You  should  see  some  of 
the  boys.  There's  Ed  Johnson  and 
Joe  Pine,  both  taller  than  you 
are.  Sometimes  I  wonder  why 
they  come.  They  never  seem 
much  interested  in  getting  their 
lessons." 


Again  the  boy  was  quiet  for  a 
time.  Nora  waited. 

"About  not  being  related  to 
anyone  in  the  ward,"  he  said, 
"don't  worry  about  it.  You  see, 
I'm  not  either,  not  really.  But 
Jed  is  just  the  same  as  a  brother. 
Say,  I  don't  even  know  your 
name." 

"Blake,"  she  answered.  "Nora 
Blake.  And  I  don't  know  yours, 
either." 

"I'm  Ben  Wade,"  answered  the 
boy,  "live  here  in  Banner  with 
Jed  Oliver.  He's  kept  me  ever 
since  my  parents  died.  I  was  only 
nine  then.  Pa  and  Jed  were  best 
friends.  Funny.  You  wouldn't 
think  Jed  would  want  a  boy  like 
me  around.  But  he  does.  Espe- 
cially he  likes  me  to  read.  .  .  ." 
The  boy  broke  the  sentence  off 
suddenly. 

"That's  good,"  said  Nora, 
"that's  the  best  way  there  is  to 
improve  your  own  reading,  to 
read  to  someone." 

"We've  got  a  good  farm,"  said 
Ben,  and  Nora  could  feel  his  in- 
tention of  changing  the  subject. 
"Jed  says  it's  not  big  enough  for 
both  of  us  when  we  each  get  a 
wife.  He  says  we'll  have  to  have 
more  land  then.  Of  course,  I'm 
not  old  enough  for  that,  but  Jed 
is." 

I  HEY  were  entering  the  village 
now,  passing  small  neat  homes 
placed  at  what  seemed  to  Nora  to 
be  a  considerable  distance  apart. 
Each  home  seemed  to  have  its 
own  little  group  of  narrow, 
pointed  poplars,  with  some 
shorter,  branching  shade  trees. 
Occasionally,  bits  of  snow  from 
the  heavy  burdens  the  trees  were 
carrying  fell  softly  to  the  ground 
below. 


220 


The  Golden  Chain 


"You  haven^t  asked  me  where 
I'm  staying,"  said  Nora. 

"No  need  to,"  replied  the  boy, 
pulHng  his  team  to  a  stop  in  front 
of  one  of  the  larger  homes.  "This 
is  it.  Schoolteachers  always  board 
at  the  bishop's." 

A  pleasant  looking  woman, 
probably  in  her  thirties  answered 
Ben's  knock. 

"Morning,  Sister  Shepherd," 
said  Ben.  "Brought  you  the  new 
schoolteacher.  This  is  Miss  Blake. 
Fd  best  be  getting  along  to  the 
post  office  with  the  mail.  Good- 
bye, Miss  Blake.  See  you  in 
school." 

"Goodbye,  Ben,"  Nora  an- 
swered, "and  thank  you  for  all 
your  help." 

The  boy  nodded  and  was  gone. 
Nora  saw  that  the  table  was 
spread  for  breakfast  in  the  pleas- 
ant farmhouse  kitchen,  and  the 
appetizing  smell  of  bacon  frying 
met  her  nose. 

"My,"  said  Mrs.  Shepherd, 
looking  at  Nora,  "you  are  a  pretty 
thing.  A  mite  skinny,  but  my 
cooking  will  take  care  of  that. 
Here,  let  me  take  your  coat,  and 
rjl  get  you  some  water  to  wash 
up.  Soon  as  the  younger  children 
are  ready  and  Josh  and  Sam 
come  in  from  chores,  we'll  be 
ready  to  sit  right  down  to  break- 
fast." 

"Trudy's  gone  to  help  milk, 
too,  Ma,"  said  the  tall,  dark-eyed 
girl  tending  the  bacon  frying  on 
the  big  range.  "We'll  have  to 
wait  for  her.  We  always  do." 

"Oh,  maybe  she'll  surprise  us 
and  make  it  back  to  the  house 
when  your  father  and  brother 
do,"  said  Mrs.  Shepherd,  smiling. 

"This  is  Ellen,  Miss  Blake," 
she  went  on,  motioning  toward 
her  daughter.  "And  in  the  high 


chair,  this  is  Robbie.  He's  the 
only  one  of  the  children  you 
won't  be  teaching.  And  this  is 
Mark.  He's  just  six,"  said  Mrs. 
Shepherd,  as  the  boy  came  into 
the  kitchen  with  his  shoes  in  his 
hand. 

"Let's  get  those  shoes  on, 
Mark,"  said  his  mother.  "There're 
Sam  and  your  father  back  from 
milking  now." 


N 


ORA  found  Josh  Shepherd  to 
be  a  giant  of  a  man  with  dark 
hair  and  beard.  Sam,  at  ten,  was 
a  small  replica  of  the  father,  with- 
out the  beard,  of  course. 

"We've  been  expecting  you. 
Miss  Blake,"  he  said,  offering  his 
hand. 

Nora's  own  hand  seemed  to 
disappear  in  his  grip.  "We  hope 
you'll  like  living  with  our  family." 

"I  expect  she's  starved,"  said 
Mrs.  Shepherd.  "Where  is  Trudy, 
Josh?  Why  does  she  keep  us 
waiting  on  her?" 

"When  Sam  and  I  left  the  bam 
she  was  still  petting  one  of  the 
new  calves,"  answered  her  hus- 
band. "As  to  why,  I  can't  say, 
except  that  if  it  eats  and 
breathes,  Trudy  loves  it,  be  it 
calf,  pig,  or  chicken." 

He  smiled  as  he  stepped  to  the 
door  to  call  the  girl.  Mrs.  Shep- 
herd indicated  a  chair  for  Nora 
between  Ellen  and  Mr.  Shepherd. 

"I  think  you'll  be  safe  there, 
Miss  Blake,"  she  said.  "Mark 
doesn't  always  succeed  in  getting 
through  the  meal  without  tipping 
something  over.  And  Robbie, 
even  in  his  high  chair,  can  be  a 
little  dangerous." 

Nora  moved  to  the  place  Ellen 
had  set  for  her,  as  Mr.  Shepherd 
returned  with  Trudy.  Nora  felt 
herself  being  given  the  frankest 


221 


March  1967 


appraisal  she  had  perhaps  ever 
had,  by  the  child's  eyes.  Trudy, 
too,  was  dark  like  her  father  and 
Ellen.  She  had  two  long  braids 
that  reached  far  down  her  back. 

"You  don't  look  like  Miss 
Amy,"  she  said,  going  to  the 
washstand. 

"No,"  said  Nora.  "Fm  not  Miss 
Amy.  I'm  Miss  Blake." 

"Trudy  was  Miss  Amy's  pet," 
said  Sam,  "and  she  says  she'll 
never  like  another  teacher." 

"Sam!"  said  his  mother. 

"Well,  that's  what  she  said. 
She's  said  it  over  and  over." 

There  was  a  bit  of  awkward 
silence,  as  Trudy  finished  wash- 
ing and  took  her  place  at  the 
table.  Nora  stood  by  her  chair, 
noting  that  everyone  else,  except 
Robbie,  was  standing  also. 

"We  hope  you'll  join  us  in 
prayers,  Miss  Blake,"  said  the 
bishop.  "We  always  have  family 
prayer  before  breakfast." 


Nora  stood  uncertainly  as  the 
family  members  knelt  by  their 
chairs.  After  the  slightest  hesita- 
tion she  joined  them. 

The  prayer  was  lengthy,  but 
Nora   listened   intently.    Finally, 


the  bishop  was  asking  a  blessing 
for  her. 

"Bless  this  new  member  of  our 
household.  Lord,  who  has  come 
into  our  midst,  that  her  stay  may 
be  a  pleasant  one.  Bless  her  in  her 
efforts  as  a  teacher,  with  wisdom 
and  understanding.  We  are  grate- 
ful for  her  presence  here,  and  we 
thank  thee  that  she  has  come  to 
us  to  impart  knowledge  unto  our 
children." 

Nora  was  amazed  at  the  words, 
and  felt  a  deepening  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility in  the  work  which 
she  was  about  to  begin. 

The  meal  seemed  a  big  one. 
Large  steaming  bowls  of  oatmeal, 
strips  of  bacon,  golden  crisp,  eggs, 
strawberry  jam,  and  hot  muffins. 
To  drink,  there  were  tall  glasses 
of  cold  milk.  This  was  indeed 
different,  but  she  did  justice  to 
the  food,  finding  her  appetite  un- 
usually hearty. 

"I  can  see  what  you  mean 
about  your  cooking  taking  care 
of  my  weight,"  said  Nora,  smiling 
at  Mrs.  Shepherd.  "If  I  eat  like 
this  every  morning,  I'm  afraid  it 
will  take  care  of  it  only  too  well." 

"Now  don't  start  worrying 
about  that  yet,"  said  Mrs.  Shep- 
herd. "Wait  until  I've  had  a 
chance  to  put  a  few  pounds  on 
you  first.  You  could  stand  a  bit 
more  weight,  don't  you  think  so. 
Josh?" 

Her  husband  finished  feeding 
Robbie  the  last  of  his  mush. 

"Now,  Bertha,"  he  said,  "we 
must  give  Miss  Blake  a  chance  to 
know  us,  and  we  hope,  like  us  as 
we  are,  and  we  must  do  the  same 
with  her,  without  trying  to 
change  things  she  is  used  to." 

He  turned  to  Nora.  "Bertha  is 
never  quite  as  happy  as  when  she 
is  cooking  for  someone  who  en- 


222 


The  Golden  Chain 

joys  her  food.  You  must  feel  won't  be  long  before  you  find 
free  to  eat  as  you  have  been  used  that  you  prefer  milk  for  break- 
to  doing/'  fast." 

"I  usually  have  just  coffee  and  Nora  found  herself  somewhat 

a  slice  of  toast,"  said  Nora.  bewildered,  but  there  was  that  in 

_,  Mr.  Shepherd's  eyes,  in  his  voice, 

IHERE  was  a  long  silence.  Nora  that  gave  ample  evidence  of  his 

noticed     the     family     members  sincerity. 

glancing    at    each    other.    Then  The   bishop   pushed  his  chair 

Joshua     Shepherd     cleared     his  back  from  the  table, 

throat.  ''Now,  Miss  Blake,  I  suppose 

"You  haven't  heard  much  about  you'll  want  to  see  the  school  be- 

Mormons,  Miss  Blake?"  fore  Monday  morning.  Whenever 

"No,"  said  Nora,  remembering  you're  ready,  I  can  hitch  up  the 

Mrs.  Rennold.  "I.  .  .  that  is.  .  .  .  horses  and  drive  you  over.  It's  a 

Well,  only  a  little."  Mrs.   Ren-  good  mile,  and  this  snow  is  pretty 

nold  had  really  been  liberal  with  deep  for  walking." 

information.  "Oh,  thank  you,"  Nora  said.  "I 

The  bishop  laughed.  "I  know,"  do  need  to  go  to  see  what  books 

he  nodded.  "You've  heard  some  and  supplies  there  are,  and  get 

strange  stories,  no  doubt."  my  plans  in  order." 

"We  don't  drink  coffee,"  an-  "Perhaps      Trudy     could     go 

nounced   Trudy.    "Mark,  maybe  along   and   be   of  some  help  to 

could  drink  it.  He's  only  six.  And  you,"  said  her  mother. 

Robbie.  But  not  me.  I'm  eight,  "Why  that  would  be  fine,"  said 

and   I'm   baptized   and   I'm   ac-  Nora.  "I'd  like  very  much  to  have 

countable  for  my  sins.  So  I  can't  her  go." 

drink  it,  nor  any  of  the  rest  of  "Can't"  said  Trudy,  "I  have  to 

us.  Nor  you  either.  Miss  Blake,  go  catch  old  Fly  and  take  the 

Heavenly    Father    doesn't    want  cows  to  the  upper  field." 

you  to  drink  coffee."  "But  Sam  can  .  .  ."  began  her 

"Trudy!"  Bertha  Shepherd,  mother.  Then  she  looked  at 
failing  in  her  efforts  to  stop  the  Trudy's  face  and  stopped,  turn- 
child,  spoke  sharply.  But  Trudy  ing  to  her  older  daughter.  "Ellen, 
hadn't  quite  finished.  get  your  things  on.  Perhaps  you 

"It's  true,"  she  said.  "Pa  told  can  be  of  more  help  than  Trudy, 

me  when  he  baptized  me  that  I  after  all." 

was  to  keep  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  "Oh,    I   can,"    said  Ellen.    "I 

and  that  was  way  last  summer,  know  right  where  to  find  the  roll 

and  I  haven't  had  any  coffee  or  book.  Sometimes  Miss  Amy  let 

smoked  tobacco  yet!"  me  mark  it." 

Bertha  Shepherd  looked  help-  "You   see.  Miss   Blake,"    said 

lessly  at  her  husband.  He  patted  Joshua  Shepherd,  "a  few  of  our 

Trudy's  shoulder.  families  moved  up  into  the  Big 

"Trudy's  done  a  .pretty  good  Horn  country  to  homestead.  Jim 

job  of  explaining  our  belief  on  the  Jensen  stayed   behind  after  his 

subject.  Miss  Blake.  You  might  folks  went,  to  sell  their  place.  It 

find  it  a  bit  hard  at  first,  but,  if  wasn't  long  before  he  had  a  good 

you're  willing,  I  promise  you  it  offer  on  it,  so  he  and  Miss  Amy 

223 


March  1967 


decided  to  get  married  right  away 
instead  of  waiting  until  spring,  as 
they  had  planned.  Then  they  left 
for  Wyoming,  too.  Of  course,"  he 
added,  ''we  would  have  had  to 
let  her  go,  even  if  they  had  stayed 
here.  The  school  board  would 
never  permit  a  married  woman  to 
teach  school." 

''Miss  Amy  liked  Jed  Oliver 
the  best,"  said  Trudy. 

"Trudy!"  exclaimed  her  moth- 
er, in  shocked  surprise. 

"It's  true,"  said  the  child,  pull- 
ing on  her  coat.  "Everybody  at 
school  said  it  was  true.  I  did  so 
want  to  help  Miss  Amy,  so  once 
I  asked  Jed  if  he  liked  her." 

"Trudy!  You  didn't!"  There 
was  both  dismay  and  disbelief  in 
her  mother's  voice. 

"Yes,  I  did,"  answered  the 
child  calmly. 

"Whatever  did  he  say?"  her 
mother  asked. 

"He  said  he  liked  her  as  well  as 
he  liked  any  schoolteacher,  but 
that  he  didn't  like  any  teacher 
very  much." 

"Trudy,"  said  her  mother, 
"take  off  that  coat  and  start 
stacking  the  dishes.  If  Ellen  goes 
with  Miss  Blake,  you'll  have  to 
help  with  the  dishes." 

"But,  Ma."  The  little  face  was 
a  mask  of  golden  freckles  and 
distaste  at  this  new  idea.  She  be- 
gan, reluctantly,  to  take  her  coat 
back  off  again. 

"I've  already  milked  two  cows 
and  fed  the  chickens  and  the  calf. 
I  don't  see  why  I  have  to  do  the 
dishes." 

"Trudy,"  said  her  mother  firm- 
ly? 'Vou  simply  can't  choose  to  do 
the  outside  chores  so  you'll  never 
have  to  help  in  the  house.  One 
thing  a  girl  must  learn,  Trudy,  is 
how  to  do  dishes,  and  the  sooner 


you  get  at  them,  the  easier  they 
will  be  to  do." 

Nora  smiled  inwardly  at  the 
grief-stricken  expression  on  the 
girl's  face,  as  she  began  slowly 
gathering  the  plates. 

"I  wish  I  was  a  boy!"  she  said, 
stacking  the  plates  with  such 
vigor  that  Nora  expected  momen- 
tarily to  see  them  flying  into 
pieces.  "I  just  wish  I  was  a  boy! 
Sam  only  milked  two  cows,  same 
as  me,  and  he  didn't  even  feed 
any  calves  or  chickens,  and  he 
doesn't  have  to  wash  dishes!" 

Mrs.  Shepherd  opened  her 
mouth  as  if  to  answer,  then, 
apparently,  thought  better  of  it. 
Instead,  she  picked  up  one  of 
Nora's  bags  and  started  up  the 
stairs.  Nora  picked  up  the  other 
one  and  followed. 

The  room  was  rather  small,  but 
the  bed  was  large  and  comfort- 
able looking.  A  small  rocker, 
padded  with  crazy-patch  cush- 
ions, a  table  near  the  window, 
which  would  serve  very  well  as  a 
desk,  and  another  straight-backed 
chair  completed  the  furnishings. 
At  the  window  were  crisp  white 
curtains,  tied  back  to  give  a 
lovely  view  of  the  valley  and  its 
mantle  of  snow.  Everything  was 
wonderfully  clean. 

"Now,"  said  Mrs.  Shepherd, 
opening  the  door  to  a  small 
closet,  "I  hope  you'll  find  room 
enough  in  here  to  take  care  of 
your  clothes." 

"Oh,  I'm  sure  I  will,"  said 
Nora. 

"Well,  you  just  go  ahead  and 
unpack.  I'll  tell  Josh  that  you'll 
be  ready  soon.  I'd  better  get  back 
to  the  kitchen  and  see  how  Trudy 
is  coming  with  the  dishes." 

Nora  was  relieved  to  get  out  of 
the  suit  she  had  worn  for  travel- 


224 


The  Golden  Chain 


ing.  She  chose  a  simple  woolen 
dress  to  wear  to  the  school,  one 
that  was  warm  and  comfortable. 

In  the  sleigh,  the  bishop  put 
his  hand  in  his  pocket  and 
handed  Nora  a  large  key. 

"As  president  of  the  school 
board,"  he  said,  "I  always  get  the 
key  back  when  the  teacher 
leaves.  Seems  as  though  IVe  had 
it  more  than  the  teacher  the  past 
year  or  two.  Hope  you  can  stay 
on  with  us.  Miss  Blake.  The 
children  need  a  teacher  that  can 
stay  with  them  for  awhile." 

IHE  sun  had  warmed  the  air 
and  the  snow  dropped  in  great 
blobs  from  the  fences  and  willows 
by  the  roadside.  With  the  sleigh 
bells  jingling  in  her  ears,  it 
seemed  but  a  short  ride  to  Nora 
until  the  horses  slowed  to  a  walk 
as  they  climbed  a  small  hill,  and 
the  school  building  came  in  sight. 
It  was  small  and  square,  with 
white  clapboards  on  the  sides  and 
a  bell  tower  on  the  top. 

At  the  hitching  post,  Mr.  Shep- 
herd jumped  down  and  tied  his 
team,  before  turning  to  help 
Nora. 

"I'll  go  ahead,"  he  said,  "and 
break  trail." 

She  tried  to  lengthen  her 
steps  to  match  his,  but  found  it 
quite  impossible.  He  stamped  the 
snow  from  his  boots  on  the  porch 
and  turned  aside,  giving  Nora  a 
chance  to  try  the  key.  Nora  in- 
serted it  in  the  lock  and  tried  it 
each  way,  slowly,  persistently. 
The  key  turned  under  her  hand 
and  the  lock  opened. 

"Good  for  you.  Miss  Blake," 
cried  Ellen.  "I  think  you're  the 
first  teacher  who  unlocked  the 
door  alone  the  first  time  since 
Daddy  has  had  the  key.   They 


always  try  and  then  come  and  get 
him  to  open  the  door." 

The  door  opened  into  a  long 
hall,  lined  with  hooks.  The 
bishop  opened  the  second  door 
leading  from  the  hallway  into  the 
classroom,  which  was  larger  than 
Nora  had  thought  it  would  be 
from  the  outside  appearance  of 
the  building.  It  had  a  high  ceiling 
and  long  narrow  windows  in  the 
east  and  south  wall.  In  the  north- 
east corner  stood  a  great  round 
black  stove  with  the  longest 
stovepipe  Nora  had  ever  seen, 
reaching  almost  to  the  ceiling  be- 
fore it  turned  and  went  into  the 
north  wall.  A  large  green  chalk- 
board covered  a  good  part  of  the 
area  on  the  north  and  west  walls 
of  the  room. 

The  desks  varied  in  size,  the 
smaller  ones  near  the  door,  and 
the  larger  ones  toward  the  east 
side  of  the  room,  all  facing 
north.  Her  own  desk  was  in  front, 
nearer  to  the  stove  than  she 
would  want  it,  Nora  decided.  By 
the  door  stood  a  small  table  with 
a  bucket  on  it.  A  dipper  hung  on 
a  nail  nearby. 

"I'll  leave  you  with  Ellen, 
now,"  said  the  bishop.  "She 
knows  more  about  the  boys  and 
girls  than  I  do.  Maybe  she  can 
tell  you  some  things  about  your 
students  that  will  help.  When  will 
you  be  ready  to  go  back?" 

"I  really  can't  tell  how  long  it 
will  take  me,"  Nora  answered. 
"And,  anyway,  I'd  like  to  walk.  I 
want  to  see  how  much  farther  it 
is  when  I  walk  than  when  I  ride." 

After  he  had  gone,  Nora  sat 
down  at  the  desk  and  looked  at 
the  rows  of  empty  seats.  On  Mon- 
day morning  there  would  be  a 
separate  challenge  facing  her 
from  each  one  of  them. 

{To  he  continued) 

225 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Relief  Society  Activities 


Northern  States  Mission  Relief  Society  Conducts  Mission-Wide  Conference 

August  19-21,   1966 

North  Wisconsin  District  sisters  who  presented  the  theme  "Pattern  for 
Living,"  left  to  right:  Kathleen  Hoffman,  First  Counselor;  Lucille  Maas;  Carol 
Hoffman,  President,  Lyndhurst  Branch  Relief  Society;  Muriel  Cerveny,  Pres- 
ident, North  Wisconsin  District  Relief  Society;  Eleanor  Paiser,  Secretary- 
Treasurer. 

Arte  H,  Henderson,  Supervisor,  Northern  States  Mission  Relief  Society, 
sends  the  report  of  Sister  Ira  Mae  Palmer,  President,  Northern  States  Mission 
Relief  Society:  "From  the  distant  points  of  the  Northern  States  Mission,  ap- 
proximately 240  Relief  Society  officers  and  class  leaders  met  for  the  annual 
mission-wide  conference.  The  'Pattern  for  Living,'  theme  was  climaxed  with 
a  dinner  and  style  show,  the  models  having  selected  patterns  and  made  their 
own  lovely  creations.  There  was  an  evening  of  talent  presentations,  a  skit,  and 
inspirational  addresses.  A  day  was  spent  in  instruction  for  officers  and  class 
leaders.  A  bazaar,  with  attractive  displays  by  the  districts  and  branches  of 
the  mission,  was  outstanding.  Music  was  furnished  by  each  district,  with  special 
numbers  by  the  combined  Singing  Mothers. 

"The  closing  session  of  the  conference  was  held  Siuiday  morning.  Among 
the  speakers  were  Mission  President  Warren  W.  Henderson,  his  Counselors, 
and  Sister  Henderson.  The  climax  of  the  conference  was  a  masterful  presenta- 
tion of  'God  So  Loved  the  World,'  by  Luacine  Clark  Fox.  The  event  was  not 
only  a  time  of  instruction  for  the  coming  year,  but  proved  to  be  one  of  sweet 
fellowship  and  spiritual  uplift." 

226 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors- One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Boise  Stakes  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Tri-Stake  Concert 

April   15,   1966 

Seated,  center,  front:  Florence  J.  Madsen  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society;  LaRue  Campbell,  chorister,  seated  at  the  left  of  Sister  Madsen. 

Margaret  Badger,  President,  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "In  1953, 
there  was  just  one  stake  in  Boise.  Elnora  Loveland  was  president,  and  among 
her  board  members  was  LaRue  Campbell,  chorister,  who  dreamed  of  having 
a  Singing  Mothers  chorus  so  large  and  wonderful  that  Sister  Florence  J.  Mad- 
sen would  come  from  her  home  in  Provo,  Utah,  to  be  guest  conductor. 

"The  stake  was  divided  in  1954,  and  Sister  Campbell  found  herself  in  the 
new  stake  as  chorister.  Her  Singing  Mothers  had  the  quality,  but  not  the 
number,  to  fulfill  her  dream.  Late  in  1965,  the  third  stake  was  formed,  and 
Sister  Campbell  decided  the  time  was  then.  In  January,  plans  were  made  to 
have  a  tri-stake  Singing  Mothers  Concert.  Through  the  efforts  of  President 
Afton  Ellison,  Lavon  Hadley,  and  Margaret  Badger;  and  choristers  LaRue 
Campbell,  Jean  Petersen,  and  Julia  Atkinson;  organists  Shirley  Dahl,  Jackie 
Christensen,  and  Collette  Howard;  and  180  Singing  Mothers,  the  concert  was 
held  April  15,  1966.  Sister  Madsen  blessed  us  with  her  presence,  directing  four 
of  her  own  compositions  and  arrangements.  Red  roses  were  presented  to  her, 
and  she  was  deeply  moved  when,  as  a  final  nimiber  and  tribute,  the  Singing 
Mothers  sang  her  own  composition  'The  Lord  Bless  You  and  Keep  You.'  The 
outstanding  performance  thrilled  the  capacity  crowd  and  surpassed  even  Sister 
Campbell's  dream." 


227 


March  1967 


Blaine  Stake  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Concert 
April  29,   1966 

Hazel  Perron,  President,  Blaine  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "On  April 
29,  the  Singing  Mothers  of  the  Blaine  Stake  ReUef  Society  presented  a  concert 
of  sacred,  secular,  and  patriotic  songs.  The  theme  for  the  concert  was  'The 
Sound  of  Music'  The  director  was  Vernetta  Woodbury,  chorister  (standing 
in  the  front  row  at  the  right),  with  the  accompaniment  by  stake  organist 
Thelma  Johnson  (seated  at  the  piano).  The  narration  was  written  by  Lula 
Thatcher  (fifth  from  the  right  on  the  second  row). 

"Other  stake  officers  in  the  chorus  were:  Elva  Bluemer,  Secretary-Treasurer 
(third  from  the  right  in  the  second  row);  Marilyn  Harris,  First  Counselor 
(sixth  from  the  left  on  the  back  row) ;  Vera  Clifford,  Magazine  representative, 
(seventh  from  the  left  on  the  back  row).  Sister  Perron  sang  with  the  group, 
but  was  absent  when  the  picture  was  taken.  Each  ward  presented  a  special 
number,  which  included  piano  and  organ  solos,  a  trio,  a  vocal  solo,  and  a 
sextette.  There  were  about  fifty  Singing  Mothers  in  the  group." 


Burley  Stake  (Idaho)  Relief  Society  Board  Entertains  Ward  Presidents 
at  Luncheon,  September  16,   1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Annie  Beck,  organist;  Ruth  Budge,  chorister; 
Loanda  Manning,  cultural  refinement  class  leader;  Helen  Wood,  visiting  teach- 
er message  leader. 

Middle  row,  left  to  right:  Merna  Marchant,  social  relations  class  leader; 
Mary  Bateman,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  LaVerne  Darrington,  President;  Effie  Mills,  First 
Counselor;  Ruth  Lyons,  Magazine  representative;  Norma  Sorensen,  spiritual 
living  class  leader. 

Sister  Darrington  reports:  "The  theme  'Managing  Our  Resources'  was  em- 
phasized by  a  skit  in  the  form  of  a  classroom,  called  'A  School  of  Understand- 
ing' in  four  different  areas  of  responsibility.  The  subject  matter  covered  the 
problems  of  Relief  Society,  and  suggested  better  planning,  improving  the 
quality,  and  putting  to  use  the  resources  available. 

"Our  tables  were  attractively  decorated  with  gold-colored  daisies  in  blue 
covered  bottles,  and  we  used  colorful  place  mats  made  from  wallpaper. 

"The  fifty  sisters  who  attended  felt  the  ideas  contributed  would  be  helpful 
in  their  Ward  Relief  Societies,  and  in  their  homes." 


Mesa  South  Stake  (Arizona)  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 

October  9,   1966 

Marie  W.  Kocherhans,  President,  Mesa  South  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Well  over  200  sisters  were  in  attendance,  with  forty-nine  of  them  being 
honored  for  having  served  for  twenty-five  years  or  more.  Thirty-five  were 
present  for  the  picture.  Of  this  special  group,  nineteen  had  taught  for  over 
forty  years.  Sister  Mary  Brown  of  the  Ninth  Ward  (seated  front  row,  center, 
holding  a  plaque) ,  has  served  for  sixty-five  years,  and  is  still  an  active  visiting 
teacher  at  the  age  of  eighty-five.  She  was  given  special  mention  and  a  lovely 
Relief  Society  pin.  The  other  forty-eight  sisters  were  presented  with  a  small 
book  as  special  recognition,  and  in  gratitude  for  many  years  of  excellent  service. 

"A  special  song  concerning  visiting  teaching  was  sung  and  dramatized.  The 
beautiful  film  'Unto  the  Least  of  These'  was  shown.  Delicious  refreshments 
were  served.  The  inspiration  of  the  Lord  and  the  blessings  of  visiting  teaching 
were  felt  by  all." 


228 


I^^R^           <^wk^JBt 

Ml 

K 

^Wfr^^m^^mr 

■jZTk^ 

[ 

March  1967 


French  Polynesian  Mission  Relief  Society  Executive  Officers 

August  1966 

Left  to  right:  Marie  Wong,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Naumi  Maro,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Eliza  Sam  You,  President;  Tetua  Tehani,  First  Counselor;  Diane  S. 
Stone,  former  Supervisor,  French  Polynesian  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Stone  reports:  "We  hold  a  mission-wide  Relief  Society  bazaar  in  the 
capital  city  of  Papeete  each  year.  This  year's  bazaar  was  the  most  successful 
of  all,  in  that  the  Tahitian  handicrafts  and  homemade  articles  (hand-woven 
hats,  purses,  quilts,  toys,  aprons,  articles  of  clothing,  and  other  items)  were 
more  beautiful  than  ever.  Everything  was  sold  within  two  hours  of  the  opening 
of  the  bazaar,  which  was  officially  presided  over  by  Madame  Jean  Sicurani, 
wife  of  the  French  Governor  of  French  Polynesia.  Tlie  net  profits  totaled  over 
$5,000.  Eighteen  branch  Relief  Societies  had  booths,  and  the  entire  affair  was 
completely  organized  by  the  presidency  mentioned  above,  assisted  by  Sister 
Jeannette  Taerea." 

Sister  Elsie  L.  Richards  has  since  succeeded  Sister  Stone  as  Supervisor. 


Cumorah  Stake  (New  York)  Visual  Aids  For  Family  Home  Evening 
Displayed  at  Leadership  Meeting,  September  17,   1966 

Nathane  Anderson,  President,  Cumorah  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
sisters  of  Cumorah  Stake,  directed  by  Counselor  Caroline  Heskyns,  introduced 
a  project  to  the  homemaking  personnel  at  stake  leadership  meeting.  Each  sister 
made  a  flannel  board  and  received  a  package  of  outline  figures.  Instructions 
were  given  for  mounting  and  coloring  these  drawings,  which  included  Biblical 
characters,  a  pioneer  family,  a  modern  family  (adaptable  to  suit  need),  por- 
traits of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  President  McKay,  the  Savior,  and 
four  books  of  scripture.  It  is  hoped  that  the  families  of  the  stake  will  work 
together  to  complete  the  sets,  and  that  the  Family  Home  Evening  lessons  will 
be  enriched  by  the  use  of  the  visual  aids.  The  project  was  enthusiastically  re- 
ceived and  will  be  carried  to  the  individual  Relief  Sopieties  through  the 
meetings." 


Orem  West  Stake  (Utah)  Conducts  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 

August  9,   1966 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Luella  Olsen;  Mary  Morrill;  Nora  Kofford;  Maren 
Jensen;  Lillian  Salisbury;  Adelaide  Shaw;  Pearl  Talbot. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Viola  Hyde;  Martha  Pyne;  Lenora  Lamereaux; 
Ethel  Dickey;  Iva  Dean  Newell;  Mary  Rappeleye;  Ella  Newell;  Myra  Adams; 
Belva  Loveridge. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Catherine  S.  Meldrum,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Madge 
J.  Thorn,  President;  Golda  Mangum;  Nora  Goode;  Cinderella  Stewart;  Flor- 
ence Wilkinson;  Sarah  Ellen  Muzzell;  Zola  Robbins;  Lucille  H.  Trane,  First 
Counselor;  Janet  J.  Wellington,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Thorn  reports:  "The  visiting  teachers  of  Orem  West  Stake  were  in- 
structed and  inspired  at  a  convention,  August  9,  1966.  Bishop  Grant  Thorn, 
a  former  mission  president  in  England,  gave  an  inspiring  address.  Catherine 
Terris,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  gave  important  instructions. 
Musical  selections  were  rendered  by  the  4th  Ward  Singing  Mothers.  Tribute 
was  paid  to  Sister  Maren  Jensen,  age  ninety,  still  serving  as  a  visiting  teacher; 
and  to  Valerie  Prestwich,  age  nineteen,  the  youngest  visiting  teacher  in  the 
stake.  The  sisters  pictured  above  were  honored  and  presented  with  carnation 
corsages  for  serving  thirty-five  years  or  more." 


230 


LM  ■sAWi»>t»W'<fiiaJtffcft«5ia<toh^^ 


Murray  South  Stake  (Utah)  Opening  Social  Presents  Theme 

August  26,    1966 


'An  Open  Door" 


Thelma  T.  Carpenter,  President,  Murray  South  Stake  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "The  theme  for  this  year  is  'Behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open 
door.'  The  table  decorations  carried  out  this  theme.  The  following  objectives 
of  Relief  Society  were  emphasized  in  the  program  and  printed  on  a  beautifully 
designed  booklet  which  was  presented  to  each  sister: 

"Spiritual  Growth — Relief  Society's  principles  are  to  practice  holiness.  The 
all-encompassing  reason  for  its  existence  is  to  save  souls. 

"Happier  Living — Happiness  comes  to  those  who  make  others  happy.  Hap- 
piness is  family  togetherness. 

"Companionship — How  joyous  and  lasting  are  the  companionships  we  make 
and  keep  in  Relief  Society. 

"Service — The  cherishing,  tender  care  which  marked  the  work  of  Jesus  is 
emulated  by  Relief  Society  sisters. 

"Knowledge — The  Lord  has  admonished  his  children  to  gain  knowledge  of 
all  things  by  study  and  also  by  faith. 

"Perfect  Womanhood — In  Relief  Society,  we  find  great  women  who  provide 
patterns  of  virtues  to  be  emulated,  virtues  of  modesty  and  beautiful  woman- 
liness. 

"The  display  in  the  picture  represents  the  open  door  of  the  Family  Home 
Evening.  The  Singing  Mothers  of  Murray  South  Stake  presented  music  for 
the  opening  social,  with  Darlene  H.  Anderson  as  chorister  and  Coralie  B. 
Richardson  as  organist." 


232 


Lesson  Department 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 

Dr.   Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Summer  Months  Sewing  Course 
Discussion  I 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Second   Meeting,  June   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:   November  1967 

Objective:  To  learn  the  sewing  skills  involved  in  making  a  jumper, 

overblouse  or  jerkin. 


INTRODUCTION 

Home  sewing  is  being  used 
more  and  more  as  a  means  of 
creative  expression  and  can  be 
a  very  rewarding  and  exciting 
experience. 

We  develop  a  sense  of  self-con- 
fidence when  we  have  been  suc- 
cessful in  seeing  a  garment  take 
complete  form  under  our  own 
hands,  especially  if  the  garment 
has  been  skillfully  made.  Such 
items  of  apparel  have  prestige 
value  which  gives  the  wearer  a 
feeling  of  distinction. 

Our  reasons  for  sewing  are 
varied.  For  example,  young  moth- 
ers may  sew  to  help  stretch  the 
family  budget;  career  girls  may 
sew  in  order  to  achieve  more  in- 
dividuality and  exclusiveness  in 
their  clothes;  grandmothers  un- 
doubtedly sew  for  love  of  their 
grandchildren;    and    the   mature 


woman  may  find  it  necessary  to 
make  her  clothes  because  alter- 
ations for  a  difficult-to-fit  figure 
may  prove  costly  in  ready-to- 
wear. 

Regardless  of  the  reason  for 
sewing,  a  woman  must  contin- 
ually use  her  imagination  and 
artistic  talents  as  she  develops 
her  skill  in  constructing  gar- 
ments. 

The  primary  objective  for  the 
four  discussions  to  be  given  dur- 
ing the  homemaking  meetings  is 
to  help  the  homemaker  to  de- 
velop sewing  skills,  so  that  she 
will  become  more  competent  in 
making  clothes  for  herself  and 
her  family. 

A  sleeveless  overblouse  (worn 
over  a  dress  with  sleeves)  is  a 
fairly  simple  and  easy  garment 
to  make  for  the  inexperienced 
seamstress.  The  same  techniques 


233 


March  1967 


learned  on  this  garment  may  be 
used  in  making  popover  dresses 
for  the  small  child,  as  well  as 
jumpers,  jerkins,  and  shift- 
dresses  for  the  teenager  or  young 
adult. 

The  interesting  learning  ex- 
perience gained  in  making  this 
garment  comes  from  applying  the 
facing  to  the  neckline  and  arm- 
holes.  Since  there  are  few  pattern 
pieces  involved,  the  garment  can 
be  made  quickly.  If  the  pattern 
does  not  include  the  neckline  and 
armhole  facing  cut  in  one,  it  can 
be  cut  very  easily  from  the  gar- 
ment pattern,  making  certain 
that  the  combined  neckline  and 
armhole  facings  are  cut  exactly 
on  grain  the  same  as  the  garment 
is  cut. 

Front  Unit 

1.  Stay-stitch  the  neckUne,  shoulder, 
and  armhole  edges.  Stay-stitching  is 
a  regular  machine  stitch  made  with 
matching  thread,  and  is  done  through 
a  single  thickness  of  fabric  just  out- 
side the  seamline  or  about  i/^"  from 
the  cut  edge.  The  purpose  for  stay- 
stitching  is  to  keep  the  fabric  from 
stretching  and  to  hold  the  grainline 
in  position.  Therefore,  it  is  essential 
that  it  be  done  according  to  the  right 
direction.  The  arrows  in  Figure  1  in- 
dicate the  correct  direction,  while  the 
numbers  show  the  sequence  to  follow 
in  stay-stitching  in  order  to  minimize 
handling  the  fabric.  If  the  neckUne 
is  V-shaped,  the  stay-stitching  is  done 
opposite  to  a  rounded  neckline.  In 
other  words,  stitching  begins  at  the 
center  and  goes  toward  the  shoulder. 

2.  Bustline  darts  are  sewed  by  fold- 
ing the  fabric  on  the  pick-up  line  and 
stitching  from  the  wide  end  of  the 
dart  to  the  point.  To  secure  the  end, 
the  thread  may  be  lock-stitched, 
which  is  done  by  releasing  the  pres- 
sure foot  slightly  and  sewing  several 
stitches  in  the  same  spot.  This  elim- 
inates having  to  tie  threads. 

3.  The  front  facing  is  stay-stitched 
along  the  neck,  shoulder,  and  armhole 
edges  the  same  direction  as  the  front 


bodice.  In  addition,  a  stay-stitch  is 
placed  y^"  from  the  lower  edge  of  the 
facing.  This  edge  is  finished  by  turn- 
ing it  under  (toward  the  inside)  on 
the  stay-stitched  line  and  stitching 
close  to  the  folded  edge.   (Figure  2) 

4.  The  bodice  and  facing  are  joined 
by  placing  right  sides  together,  gar- 
ment side  up,  and  stitching  along  the 
%"  seam  allowance.  Grade  the  seams 
to  1/4"  and  %",  then  clip.  (Figure  3) 
In  grading  a  seam,  cut  each  layer  of 
material  Vs"  narrower  than  the  other 
to  eliminate  bulk. 

5.  Understitch  close  to  the  neck 
edge,  beginning  and  ending  1"  from 
the  shoulder.  Understitching  is  a  row 
of  stitching  which  holds  the  trimmed 
seams  to  the  facing,  thus  helping  to 
keep  the  facing  flat  and  in  place.  The 
neck  edge  may  be  pressed,  if  desired, 
by  holding  it  in  place  and  pressing 
from  the  facing  side.    (Figure  3) 

6.  Stitch  the  armhole  seam  (facing 
and  garment  sides  together),  starting 
2"  to  3"  down  from  the  shoulder. 
Grade  the  seam  and  clip.  Understitch 
the  lower  part  of  the  armhole,  be- 
ginning 1"  from  the  side  seam.  Repeat 
this  procedure  for  the  opposite  arm- 
hole.    (Figure  3) 

Back  Unit 

The  back  blouse  is  done  exactly  like 
the  front  unit,  omitting  step  2. 

Joining  Front  and  Back  Units 

7.  The  front  and  back  shoulder 
seams  are  stitched  together,  with  the 
blouse  and  facings  being  joined  in  one 
continuous  operation,  right  sides  to- 
gether.  (Figure  4) 

8.  The  remaining  portion  of  the 
armhole  is  sewed  by  inserting  the  hand 
between  the  facing  and  the  blouse  and 
pulling  the  unstitched  seam  inside  out, 
then  stitching  it.  Grade  seams  and  clip. 
Understitch  armhole  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, beginning  1"  from  underarm 
seam.   (Figure  5) 

9.  Sew  side  seams  together  by  start- 
ing at  the  top  of  the  facing  and  con- 
tinuing down  to  the  hem  c^  the  blouse. 
Press  the  seam  open.  Anchor  the  fac- 
ing in  place  by  machine  stitching 
through  the  crack  of  the  seamline, 
garment  side  up. 

10.  Hem  lower  edge  of  blouse. 

A     more    professional     appearance 


234 


7  8 

(Fig.  2) 
Begin  on  right  side 


(Fig.   1)     Stay-stitching 
Begin  on  right  side  of  fabric 


Understitch 


Grade  &  clip 


(Fig.  3) 


(Fig.  4) 


Unstitched 
Seam 


(Fig.  5) 

Insert  hand  under  facing 

at  point* 


235 


March  1967 


may  be  achieved  if  interfacing  is  used 
in  a  lowered  neckline,  since  it  helps 
to  give  body  and  shape,  as  well  as 
helping  to  eliminate  stretching.  A  few 
suitable  interfacing  fabrics  for  cottons, 
such  as  broadcloth,  percale,  or  poplin, 
are  batiste,  organdy,  lawn,  voile,  and 
unbleached  muslin.  The  interfacing  is 
cut  to  follow  the  same  shape  as  the 
front  and  back  bodice  neckline  and  is 
approximately  3"  wide.  The  armhole 
is  not  interfaced.  If  the  garment  is  to 
be  interfaced,  it  is  placed  on  the 
wrong  side  of  the  front  and  back 
bodice  necklines  and  is  stitched  into 
position  at  the  time  when  the  stay- 
stitching  is  done.  The  two  layers  of 
fabric  (blouse  and  interfacing)  are 
treated  as  one  layer  during  the  stay- 
stitching. 

Instead  of  using  the  neckline  and 
armhole  facing  cut  as  one,  the  gar- 
ment may  be  completely  lined  with 
a  contrasting  fabric  of  equal  weight 
and  quality.  This  method  would  give 
more  body,  thus  helping  the  garment 
retain  its  shape  throughout  its  wear- 
ing. 

The  lining  is  cut  exactly  like  the 
rest  of  the  garment,  and  the  procedure 
for  constructing  it  is  the  same  in  pre- 
paring the  front  and  back  units.  Two 
methods  may  be  used  in  finishing  the 
hem  or  lower  edge. 

Method  A — Follow  steps  1  through 
9.  After  sewing  the  underarm  seam, 
a  %"  seam  allowance  is  turned  up  on 
both  the  lining  and  the  garment,  and 
then  the  two  edges  are  slipstitched  by 
hand,  making  sure  the  stitches  are 
made  at  least  Ys"  apart  and  not 
visible  from  either  side. 

Method  B — Follow  steps  1  through 
6,  omitting  the  last  part  of  step  3, 
which  refers   to  the  finish   along  the 


lower  edge  of  the  facing.  The  lower 
edge  of  the  front  garment  is  stitched 
by  turning  the  two  layers  right  sides 
together  and  sewing  along  the  seam- 
line.  The  back  unit  is  finished  the 
same  way. 

To  connect  the  front  and  back  units 
together: 

1.  Turn  the  backs  wrong  side  out. 

2.  Connect  fronts  and  backs  to- 
gether at  the  side  seam  by  matching 
the  front  lining  to  the  back  lining, 
and  the  front  garment  to  the  back 
garment.  Stitch  a  continuous  line, 
using  a  %"  seam  allowance  and  sew- 
ing around  the  garment  in  a  complete 
circle. 

3.  Turn  right  side  out,  press,  and 
repeat  the  procedure  for  the  opposite 
side.  A  small  opening  should  be  left 
in  the  lining  sections  to  allow  for 
turning  the  garment  right  side  out. 
This  opening  is  then  slipstitched  to- 
gether by  hand. 

4.  Follow  step  7  to  connect  the 
shoulder  seams. 

5.  The  remaining  portion  of  the 
armhole  which  has  not  been  stitched 
is  slipstitched  together  by  hand. 

Many  wonderful  design  effects  may 
be  achieved  in  making  the  basic 
sleeveless  overblouse  or  popover  dress 
by  using  a  little  imagination  and 
creativity,  along  with  the  application 
of  good  design  principles.  Bias  tubing, 
or  flat  bias  may  be  artistically  ar- 
ranged at  the  neckline.  Rickrack, 
appliques  using  press  on  tapes  can 
also  be  used  to  create  an  interesting 
design — to  name  a  few. 

CAUTION:  If  you  desire  an  expen- 
sive, professional  look,  be  sure  to 
match  plaids,  stripes,  or  checks,  as 
you  cut  and  seam  garments. 


ENCOUNTERING  SOON 

Iris  W.  Schow 

We  are  waiting  at  the  crossroads 
Wiiere  spring  and  winter  meet; 
Each  hopes  to  rule  the  elements 
With  dominance  complete. 

But  soon  the  sky  will  sparkle, 
The  brooks  will  wake  and  sing, 
When  winter,  worsted,  abdicates 
To  promise-laden  spring. 


236 


CO»K 
ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

Ifif's  electric,  it's  better! 
UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  COMPANY 


HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

April   27 

PAGEANT  TOURS 

including 

Canada's  World's  Fair 

July  17 

July  22 

ALASKA  TOUR 

August 

ASK  ABOUT  OUR 
EUROPEAN  TOUR 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

110  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

328-8982       485-2444 

Contact  Oneita  Austin 

1130  Jackson 

Idaho  Falls,   Idaho 

522-2581 


Walk  Lonely... Walk  Still 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

Beneath  three  trees 

In  a  snow-filled  wood, 

Is  the  deep  scar 

A  kneeling  man  makes. 

A  little  way  back  circle 

Tire  tracks  of  his  car. 

He  came,  making  shuffling 

But  long  strides  back, 

Write  purpose  and  a  tall  man. 

Questions  in  the  snow, 

Jew?  Christian?  Moslem?  I  lack 

The  sure  details  .  .  . 

I  only  know 

That  a  man  knelt  here, 

A  little  while  ago. 


Salt  Lake  City's  Newest 
Handicraft  Shop 


UTAH 
CRAnS 
NOVELTV 


We  now  have  a  much  larger 
shop  to  serve  you  better! 

•k    Complete  line  of  materials  for 

plastic  grapes,  feather  flowers, 
paper  mache  jewelry,  liquid  steel, 
paper  flowers,  and  many  others. 

Write  for  new  catalog.  50^ 
Free  Instructions  also  available 

UTHH  CRAFT  AND  NOVELTY  CO. 

Renee  Gledhill,  Owner 

3220  So.  State  Street 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

486-1017 


237 


g 


^ 


History  of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 


A  Gift  to  be 
treasured  in 
all  seasons 


Especially  appropriate  as  a 
remembrance  for  the  Relief 
Society  125th  Anniversary — 
March  1967. 


■  The  illuminated  pathway  of  the  World-Wide  Sisterhood  from  its  divine  origin 
in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  to  the  present  time.  Relief  Society  women  in  the  covered 
wagons  on  the  plains  —  in  the  Valleys  of  the  Mountains  —  in  many  States  and 
Nations  encircling  the  globe. 

Biographical  Sketches  of  the  General  Presidents  —  narratives  of  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  various  departments,  objectives  and  aspirations  of  Relief 
Society. 

Includes  the  material  published  in  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Society  (1942),  out  of 
print  for  many  years,  and  brings  the  history  up  to  the  close  of  1966. 

Beautifully  illustrated  in  Color, 

supplemented  by  numerous  black  and  white  photographs 
144  pages  —  size  9x12  inches  —  gold-lettered  and  Edition  Bound  in  Cloth 

Comprehensive  Index  included 
Price  $4.00 ,  postpaid 

Orders  received  at  the  office  of  The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
76  North  Main  •  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


SEE  THE 


Molylaid^ 

WITH 

Cleon  Skousen 

APRIL   nth  DEPARTURE 


MURDOCK  TRAVEL  INC. 
14  SO.  MAIN  ST.   SALT  LAKE  CITY 

PLEASE    SEND    INFORMATION    ON 
YOUR  HOLYLAND  TOUR  .  .  . 

NAME   


ADDRESS 
CITY  ^ 


STATE 


R,5.  MAR.  67 


RIVER  MARSH 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

No  life  is  here, 

No  mallard  phalanx,  no  call  of  loon. 

No  splash  of  carp  along  the  edge 

Of  the  still  lagoon. 

Only  old  nests  of  sedge 

Stiffened  and  sere. 

Cupping  hard  eggs  of  snow 

Where  frozen  rushes  swerve 

Over  the  sterile  fruits, 

Snuggled  against  the  roots 

Off  reed  and  sedge  and  rush 

Above  the  windless  hush 

Where  wintry  waters  curve 

In  slow,  unrippled  flow. 

Yet,  well  I  know 

Some  miracle  will  loose 

A  rocket  burst  of  sound 

To  tinkle  round  on  round 

Across  the  sky 

And  meet  the  ki^ldee's  cry 

When  blackbird  heralds  bring 

An  April  truce, 

Shrill,  red-winged  chorusing 

The  green  surprise  of  spring. 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover  —  $3.25;    Leather  Cover  —   $5.25 

Yearly    Index   Included 

Advance   payment  must  accompany  all  orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Zone  1  and  2  . . 

. .  .55 

Zone  6  .... 

.90 

Zone  3  

. .  .60 

Zone  7  

1.05 

Zone  4  

..  .65 

Zone  8  

1.20 

Zone  5  

..  .80 

239 


<^^2^^  C^^^^^i^fei^ij^j^^ 


inn  Mrs.  Susannah  Wagstaff  McGhie 
lUU  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


99 


Mrs.  Catherine  Walker  Stewart  Heggie 

Griffiths 
Cl^rkston,  Utah 


Mrs.  Marie  Sorensen  Jensen 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Mary  Margaret  Clarkson  Morgan 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Mary  Lewis  Markham 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.  Esther  Openshaw  Brimhali 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Naomi  Taylor  Coon 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Miss  Ellen  Park 
Tooele,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  Maude  Ellerby  Langlois 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


96 
95 


Mrs.  Mary  Berg  Beckstead 
Nibley,  Utah 


92 


Mrs.    Elizabeth    Adelaid  Wakefield   Wortley 
Prince  Albert,  Saskatchewan,  Canada 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Wilson  Nichols 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eliza  Huber  Gibson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


94 


Mrs.  Alta  Spence  Anderson 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hulda  Garff  Mickelsen  Salisbury 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ruth  Rutherford  Woods 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Addie  Nelson 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Vance  Fowles 
Fairview,  Utah 


93 


Mrs.  Marian  Wilson  Husbands 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


91 


Miss  Florence  Brown 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Agnes  Grimm 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Acklin  Ferguson 
Concord,  California 


Mrs.  Ada  Amanda  Crisman  Byers  Shreve 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Lucy  Malinda  Turner 
Morgan,  Utah 


90 


Mrs.  Agnes  Ford  Latter 
St.  Peters,  South  Australia 

Mrs.  Louise  Ernestine  Lannier 
Paris,  France 

Mrs.  Marie  Goddaus  Ballstaedt 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hannah  Kemp  Peterson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Johnston  Franks 
Cardston,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Annie  Lillie  Clark  Walker 
Wellsville,  Utah 


240 


FROM  DESERET  BOOK... 

two  new  works  that  are  of  interest  to  L.D.S.  women, 
one  a  doctrinal  study  the  other  a  heart- warming 
novel.  Both  these  books  belong  in  your  home  library. 


DOCTRINAL  COMMENTARY  ON  THE 
PEARL  OF  GREAT  PRICE 

hy  Dr.  Hyrum  L.  Andrus    $4.95 

Some  of  the  doctrinal  subjects  treated  in  this  volume 
of  commentary  are  the  nature  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ, 
man's  pre-earth  life,  the  creation  of  the  world  and  place- 
ment of  life  on  the  earth,  the  fall  of  Adam,  Zion  and 
the  Last  Days,  the  divine  patriarchal  order.  Dr.  Andrus 
is  professor  of  modern  scripture  at  Brigham  Young 
University.  An  essential  study  guide. 


snuNG!! 


STRANGERS  ON  EARTH 

by  Sara  and  Irene  Black    $4.95 

Here  is  an  exciting  and  heart- warming  novel  of  a  color- 
ful and  troubled  period  in  Church  history— the  settle- 
ment of  the  Mormon  colonies  in  Mexico.  The  story  tells 
of  the  suffering  and  hardships  which  were  surmounted 
by  a  hardy  people  with  boundless  faith  in  the  Restored 
Gospel.  Strangers  On  Earth  is  also  a  tender  love  story 
that  will  touch  a  responsive  cord  in  every  woman's  heart. 


Oe^em  Book 

COM   P  A  N  Y 

44  EAST  so  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD  ,  OGDEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY. 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

or         777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Please  send  me: 

a  DOCTRINAL  COMMENTARY  ON  THE  PEARL  OF 
GREAT  PRICE 


a  STRANGERS  ON  EARTH 

I  enclose  a  check/money  order  for  total  amount  $ Utah  residents  ordering 

from  Salt  Lake  must  add  3V2%  sales  tax;  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange  must  add  4%  sales  tax. 

Or,  bill  my  established  account  Q 

NAME 

ADDRESS 

CITY STATE ...  ZIP .... 

OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  NOW!  Send  for  information.  r.s.  mar.  67 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Ifs  NEW  .  .  .  BeneficiaVs 

Lifetime  Seeurit}^ 

A  unique  ''once-in-a-lifetime''  plan  that  provides  these  benefits: 


•  Protection  adjusts  to  changing  needs 
throughout  lifetime  of  policyowner,  with 
additional  coverage  at  peak  need  periods 
when  family  is  growing. 

•  Premium  stays  at  same  low  level 
throughout  life  of  the  policy. 

•  Protection  increases  without  regard  to 
Here's  how  it  works' 


$50,000 


ILLUSTRATION  OF 
A  5-UNIT  POLICY: 


health  or  occupation. 

•  Paid  up  for  life  at  age  65,  with  no 
additional  cost. 

•  "Lifetime  Security"  can  be  extended  to 
become  an  all-in-one  family  policy  at 
small  extra  cost. 


$50,000 


$5,000 


Age 
6mos 


NO  FURTHER 
PREMIUM 

Age  Age         Age     Age    PAYMENTS 

50  55  60        65 


For  details,  consult  your  Beneficial  Life  Man. 
He'll  meet  you  any  time,  any  place. 


BENEFICIAL  IIFE 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pra.         Salt  Lake  City,  Utth 


^p^^ 


.'WWN^^ 


Relief  Society 


INVIOLATE 

Lael  W.  Hill 

Who  once  has  loved,  shall  be  with   love  forever. 
Here  Is  no  sulking  bird  that  will  depart 
Leaving  the  sky  unsounded,  or  the  river 
Unvisited  at  dusk.   Love  in  the  heart 
Will  murmur  quiet  comfort  to  the  lover 
So  long  as  time  shall  flow,  or  heaven  wait. 
Telling  in  small  sure  echoes,  over  and  over. 
Who  once  has  loved  shall   live  inviolate. 
Whom  love  has  lifted  to  a  while  of  soaring, 
However  brief,   is  now  no  more  alone; 
Companioned  by  what  was,  and  softly  hearing 
The  words  love  made,  of  wind,  or  rain  and  stone. 
Who  once  has  loved,  whom  love  has  held  enchanted. 
Henceforth  goes  always  beautifully  haunted. 


The  Cover:         Blossoms  at  Calumet  Farm,  Lexington,  Kentucky 
Transparency  by  Claire  W.  Noall 
Lithographed  in  full  color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Frontispiece:         Early  Blossoms,  Santa  Clara  Valley,  California 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight 

Art  Layout:         Dick  Scopes 

Illustrations:         Mary  Scopes 


241 


'/vm/{ 


Great  is  the  joy  I  feel  in  writing  to  you. 
I  have  been  led  to  do  so  by  reading 
so  many  letters  from  our  sisters  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  world.  The  Magazine 
has  been  a  great  help  to  me  in  fulfilling 
my  responsibilities,  and  It  has  brought 
consolation  to  my  heart  when  I  have 
been  discouraged.  Once  -when  I  was 
discouraged  about  something  to  pre- 
sent in  work  meeting,  I  picked  up  the 
Spanish  Relief  Society  Magazine  (June 
1966)  and  my  eyes  were  attracted  to 
the  page  displaying  the  little  girl  with 
her  doll — both  very  beautiful,  the  little 
girl's  dress  and  the  doll's  dress  match- 
ing. It  was  just  what  I  needed.  I  realized 
that  it  was  an  answer  to  my  prayer. 

Susana  Donoso  de  Villalobos 
Santiago,  Chile 


For  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century 
I  have  enjoyed  the  contents  of  the 
Magazine.  The  past  few  months  I  have 
appreciated  it  even  more  because  we 
have  a  fine  contributor  from  our  home 
town — Alda  L  Brown.  The  Richmond 
Ward  is  so  proud  of  her.  Her  poem 
"August"  (August  1966)  and  "Tree 
House"  (October  1966)  with  the  ac- 
companying picture  by  Dorothy  J. 
Roberts,  were  exceptionally  good.  I 
have  never  read  a  publication  that  has 
so  many  choice  articles  as  our  Mag- 
azine. 

Leona  H.  Carlson 
Richmond,   Utah 


For  many  years  the  women  of  Argentina 
have  been  waiting  for  the  Magazine  in 
Spanish,  and  now  that  we  have  it,  we 
feel  closer  to  Relief  Society.  When  we 
receive  it,  we  can  see  the  change  in 
the  spirit  of  our  sisters.  To  show  you 
how  thankful  we  are,  we  will  try  hard 
to  do  our  best  in  using  the  material 
we  receive  through  the  Magazine. 

Maria  de  Abrea 
Buenos  Aires,  Argentina 


We  are  on  a  mission  for  the  Church 
in  Switzerland  and  enjoy  it  very  much. 
Our  daughter  Elizabeth  ordered  the 
Magazine  for  us,  and  we  enjoy  getting 
it.  When  I  was  the  representative  for  the 
Magazine  many  years  ago  in  the  Thirty- 
Third  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City,  I  always 
told  the  sisters  "Find  time  to  read  it, 
because  every  article  in  it  is  very 
choice."  Being  a  cook,  I  especially  like 
the  recipe  section. 

Anna  Fassman 
Burgdorf,  Switzerland 

May  I  express  my  gratitude  for  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  It  has  been 
such  a  blessing  to  us,  especially  here 
in  the  mission  field.  These  dear  Philip- 
pine sisters  express  to  us  their  thanks 
for  the  help  the  Magazine  gives  them. 
They  enjoy  the  special  features  and 
love  to  recount  the  inspirational  re- 
marks that  President  Belle  S.  Spafford 
gave  to  us  at  our  June  5th,  1966  con- 
ference, when  she  and  Sister  Florence 
Jacobsen  were  here. 

Hazel  C.  Huntington 

Makati,  Rizal 

Philippines 

Mother  and  I  were  pleased  to  discover 
Dorothy  J.  Roberts'  fine  article  (in 
December)  on  Danish  cookery.  Those 
recipes,  which  have  been  so  important 
to  the  many  among  our  people  who 
have  a  heritage  from  Denmark,  should 
surely  be  preserved  and  used. 

Iris  W.  Schow 
Brigham  City,  Utah 


It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  us  to  see 
our  "Tin-Can  Tree"  displayed  in  the 
December  issue  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  My  daughter  and  I  thank  you 
very  much.  We  have  received  letters 
from  friends  and  relatives  saying  they 
had  seen  the  pictures  and  description. 
Gertrude  P.  Terry 
San   Francisco,  California 


242 


The 


R^li^f   Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  April   1967  Number  4 

Editor      Marianne  C.   Sharp  Associate   Editor     Vesta   P.   Crawford 

General   Manager     Belle  S.   Spafford 

Special  Features 

244  Correlation   Brings   Blessings     Thomas   S.   Monson 

248  Leanor  J.  Brown  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

249  Reba  0.  Carling  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
256  How  to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine     G.  Robert  Ruff 

268  We  All  Work  Together     Alice  H.  Ballard 

272  Cancer's  Warning  Signals     V.  J.  Skutt 

286     Lake  Country,  England     Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

Fiction 

250  The  Forgotten  Necessity     Luana  Shumway 
263     Be  Happy — But  Remember     Alice  P.  Willardsor) 

273  The  Outsider     Iris  Schow 

281      "And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You"      Sylvia  Probst  Young 
299     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  3     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

242  From  Near  and  Far 

269  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Car)r)on 

270  Editorial:  "He  Is  Risen"      Louise  W.  Madsen 
307  Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 
320  Birthday  Congratulations 

Tlie  Home-  inside  and  Out 

280  Inner  Struggles     Arlerie  Larsen  Bascom 

289  "Into  Every  Life  Some  Rain  Must  Fall"     Amy  Giles  Bond 

290  Morning  Melody     Wilnna  Boyle  Bunker 

291  On  Baking  Bread     Mildred  Cook  Solury 

292  "Good  Old  House"     Verna  S.  Carter 

294  The  Patient  Soul     Rose  A.  Openshaw 

295  Sense  of  Wonder     Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

296  Recipes  With  a  Different  Flavor     Anna  Molenaar 
298  Flowers  Inside  and  Out 

Lesson  Department 

314     Summer  Months  Sewing  Course     Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Poetry 

241      Inviolate     Lael  W.  Hill 

Beyond  the  Farthest  Rift,  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham  247;  Unsaid  Words,  Zara  Sabin  254; 
Hills  Against  the  Sky,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  261;  Spring,  Christie  Lund  Coles  262;  Full  Circle, 
Carol  Lynn  Wright  279;  Across  the  Water,  Peggy  Tangren  280;  The  Mighty  Oak  and  I, 
Laura  M.  Gowing  287;  Wind  Lullabye,  Beulah  Huish  Sadleir  288;  My  Hands,  Sadie  J. 
Stevens  291;  A  Visit  Home,  Alda  L.  Brown  293;  Pattern  of  Blossoms,  Aleine  M.  Young  294; 
Child's  World,  Ethel  Jacobson  295;  To  My  Danish  Grandmother,  Julene  J.  Gushing  297; 
Going — Unaware,  Pearle  M.  Olsen  306;  Reflections,  Alverna  Allender  316;  Guide  Me, 
Catherine  B.  Bowles  317;  And  We  Go  Walking  There,  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson  318; 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  '  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3.  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


Correlation 

Brings 

Blessings 


Elder  Thomas  S.  Monson 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers 
Meeting  of  the  Relief  Society  An- 
nual General  Conference,  September 
28,  1966] 


■  When  the  Savior  walked  the 
dusty  pathways  of  towns  and 
villages  which  we  now  reverently 
call  the  Holy  Land  and  taught  his 
disciples  by  beautiful  Galilee,  he 
often  spoke  in  parables,  in  lan- 
guage the  people  best  understood. 
Frequently  he  referred  to  home 
building  in  relationship  to  the 
lives  of  those  who  listened. 

He  declared:  "...  every  .  .  . 
house  divided  against  itself  shall 
not  stand"  (Matt.  12:25).  And 
then,  in  this  dispensation,  he 
cautioned:  "Behold,  mine  house  is 
a  house  of  order,  saith  the  Lord 
God,  and  not  a  house  of  confu- 
sion" (D&C  132:8).  At  Kirtland 
he  said,  "Organize  yourselves; 
prepare  every  needful  thing;  and 
establish  a  house,  even  a  house  of 
prayer,  a  house  of  fasting,  a  house 
of  faith,  a  house  of  learning,  a 
house  of  glory,  a  house  of  order, 
a  house  of  God"  (D&C  88:119). 
Today  the  blueprint  for  building 
such  a  house  is  the  Correlation 
Program  of  the  Church. 


In  every  quarterly  conference 
during  1966,  the  executive  leader- 
ship of  each  stake  heard  Presi- 
dent McKay  describe  the  very 
aim  and  purpose  of  correlation  as 
he  quoted  the  words  of  the 
apostle  Paul:  "And  he  gave  some, 
apostles;  and  some,  prophets;  and 
some,  evangelists;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers;  For  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying 
of  the  body  of  Christ:  Till  we  all 
come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith, 
and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 
of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto 
the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ"  (Eph.  4:11- 
13). 

To  assist  the  women  of  the 
Church  to  attain  this  very  goal, 
members  of  the  Adult  Committee 
of  the  Correlation  Program,  men 
and  women  of  faith,  of  experience, 
of  wisdom,  and  called  of  God  by 
inspiration,  have,  with  the  mem- 
bers of  the  General  Relief  Society 
Presidency  and  members  of  your 


244 


Correlation  Brings  Blessings 


General  Board,  met  together, 
fasted  together*,  prayed  together, 
studied  together,  planned  to- 
gether, and  diligently  worked  to- 
gether in  the  preparation  of  your 
courses  of  study  and  the  develop- 
ment of  every  aspect  of  your 
excellent  program. 

Knowing  the  strength  of  Presi- 
dent Spafford  and  her  co-workers, 
we  expected  full  and  whole- 
hearted cooperation.  Our  expec- 
tations were  more  than  fully 
realized.  Indeed,  the  successful 
pattern  for  such  cooperative 
effort  has  provided  the  guide  for 
other  auxiliary  organizations  to 
similarly  proceed.  We  look  back- 
ward with  pride.  We  look  forward 
with  confidence.  We  know  the  re- 
sults of  such  teamwork  will  be 
blessings  in  abundance  for  the 
women  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
May  I  enumerate  but  a  few  of 
the  blessings  correlation  brings: 


BLESSING  NUMBER  ONE— 

The  Blessing  of  Purpose:  Correla- 
tion brings  more  fully  to  proper 
perspective  the  overriding  objec- 
tive for  each  of  us  to  strive  to  be- 
come the  sons  and  daughters  of 
our  Heavenly  Father.  We  learn 
to  do  the  right  things  for  the 
right  reasons  and  to  "walk  up- 
rightly before  the  Lord."  To 
achieve  this  end,  the  curricula  in 
which  women  of  the  Church  are 
involved  present  the  principles  of 
the  gospel  in  such  a  way  as  to 
bring  personal  meaning  to  the  in- 
dividual, that  she  might  be  moti- 
vated to  apply  these  gospel  prin- 
ciples in  her  own  life.  This  bless- 
ing of  proper  purpose  is  as  a 
beacon  light  to  guide  our  foot- 
steps along  the  pathway  to 
eternal  life. 


BLESSING  NUMBER  TWO— 

The     Blessing    of    the    Priesthood: 

Correlation  teaches  that  the 
Priesthood  is  the  central  power  in 
the  Church  and  the  authority 
through  which  the  Church  is  ad- 
ministered. It  is  the  means  by 
which  members  of  the  Church  can 
participate  in  saving  ordinances. 
These  truths  form  the  thread 
from  which  the  fabric  of  your 
curricula  is  woven.  With  our  pro- 
grams being  Priesthood  centered, 
and  your  courses  of  study  cor- 
related with  those  of  the  Priest- 
hood and  Family  Home  Evening 
Program,  we  eliminate  the  weak- 
ness of  a  woman  or  a  man  stand- 
ing alone,  and  substitute,  there- 
for, the  strength  of  husband  and 
wife  walking  hand  in  hand  to- 
gether. 

BLESSING  NUMBER  THREE— 

The  Blessing  of  Home  Emphasis: 
The  First  Presidency  has  often 
declared,  "The  home  is  the  basis 
for  the  righteous  life,  and  no 
other  institution  can  take  its 
place  nor  fulfill  its  essential  func- 
tions." This  inspired  declaration 
is  held  uppermost  in  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  all  who  have  a  part 
in  the  preparation  of  your  pro- 
gram. The  curricula  prepared  for 
adult  women  open  a  new  vision 
of  the  possibilities  of  a  woman  as 
homemaker.  It  has  been  said  of 
mothers,  "The  hand  that  rocks 
the  cradle  is  the  hand  that  rules 
the  world."  In  reality  such  hands 
do  much  more;  for  mo  therms 
hands,  mother's  heart,  and 
mother's  influence  guide  sons 
and  daughters  and  assist  their 
father  and  her  husband  to  gain 
the  cherished  goal  of  exaltation 
in  the  kingdom  of  our  Father,  to 
live  with  him  who  not  only  ac- 


245 


April  1967 


tually  rules  the  world,  but  who 
created  it  in  the  first  place. 

Family  prayer,  Family  Home 
Evenings,  coupled  with  the  aid  of 
effective  home  teaching  from 
inspired  and  prepared  home 
teachers,  can  bring  the  blessings 
of  heaven  to  our  homes  here  on 
earth. 

Such  correlated  activities  teach 
family  members  to  think  of 
others  first  and  self  last.  Indeed, 
we  practice  in  our  lives  the  prin- 
ciples taught  by  Robert  Wood- 
ruff, an  American  business  ty- 
coon, and  labeled  by  him  as  "A 
Capsule  Course  in  Human  Rela- 
tions.'' He  said: 

The  five  most  important  words  in 
the  Enghsh  language"  are  these: 

I  AM  PROUD  OF  YOU. 

The  four  most  important  words  in 
the  Enghsh  language  are  these: 

WHAT  IS  YOUR  OPINION? 

The  three  most  important  words  in 
the  language  are: 

IF  YOU  PLEASE. 
The  two  most  important  words  are: 

THANK  YOU. 
The  least  important  word  is:   I. 

BLESSING  NUMBER  FOUR— 

The  Blessing  of  Balance:  Correla- 
tion seeks  to  eliminate  overlap 
and  duplication  of  effort.  All  the 
curricula  of  the  Church  are  so 
correlated  that  we  are  working 
together  as  members  of  a  single 
team.  The  personal  exaltation 
of  the  individual  is  paramount. 
Meetings  become  not  an  end 
in  themselves,  but  the  means 
to  the  desired  end.  Literature, 
art,  and  music  are  brought  to- 
gether in  a  way  which  permits 
them  to  complement  the  teaching 
of  the  principles  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  And  through  it  all 


your  noble  field  of  compassionate 
service  is  not  submerged.  Rather, 
it  is  exalted. 

In  the  spirit  of  the  Master  you 
continue  to — 

.   .  .  Gladden  the  lonely,  the  dreary; 
Comfort   the  weeping,  the  weary; 
Scatter  kind  deeds  on  your  way; 
Make  the  world  brighter  today! 

BLESSING  NUMBER  FIVE^ 

The  Blessing  of  Unity:  Closely  al- 
lied with  the  blessing  of  balance 
is  the  blessing  of  unity.  Occa- 
sionally, destructive  competition 
characterizes  the  work  of  our 
various  organizations.  Correlation 
transforms  competition  to  cooper- 
ation. We  are  brought  to  the  reali- 
zation of  the  truth,  '*.  .  .  if  ye 
are  not  one  ye  are  not  mine" 
(D&C  38:27).  Though  our  ob- 
jectives may  at  times  appear  un- 
attainable, though  the  resources 
of  that  evil  one  loom  overpower- 
ing, and  though  discouragement 
threatens,  and  weaknesses  handi- 
cap, yet  that  blessing  brought  by 
correlation — even  united  effort — 
will  bring  us  the  victory  we  so 
much  seek. 

We  can  take  strength  from  the 
example  of  Gideon.  You  will  re- 
member how  Gideon  and  his 
army  faced  the  overwhelming 
strength  of  forces  vastly  superior 
in  equipment  and  in  number.  The 
Holy  Bible  records  that  this 
united  enemy,  the  Midianites 
and  Amalekites,  "lay  along  in  the 
valley  like  grasshoppers  for  multi- 
tude; and  their  camels  were  with- 
out number,  as  the  sand  by  the 
sea  side  for  multitude."  Fear  must 
have  penetrated  each  heart  among 
Gideon's  followers.  But  their 
leader  went  to  Almighty  God  for 
his  strength.  To  his  surprise, 
Gideon  was  advised  by  the  Lord 


246 


Correlation  Brings  Blessings 

that  his  forces  were  too  many  in  so    did    all,    and    together    they 

number  for  t^e  Lord  to  deliver  shouted,  "The  sword  of  the  Lord, 

the  enemy  into  their  hands,  lest  and  of  Gideon."  The  outcome  of 

they  say:  "Mine  own  hand  hath  that  mighty  battle  is  recorded  in 

saved  me"  (Judges  7:2).  Gideon  one  short  sentence:    "And  they 

was  instructed  to  proclaim  to  his  stood  every  man  in  his  place.  .  ." 

people,  "Whosoever  is  fearful  and  (Judges  7:21),  and  the  victory 

afraid,  let  him  return  and  depart  was  won. 

early  from  mount  Gilead.  And  Today,  we  are  encamped  against 
there  returned  of  the  people  the  greatest  array  of  sin,  vice, 
twenty  and  two  thousand;  and  and  evil  ever  assembled  be- 
there  remained  ten  thousand"  fore  our  eyes.  Such  formidable 
(Judges  7:3).  But  the  Lord  said,  enemies  may  cause  lesser  hearts 
"The  people  are  yet  too  many. . ."  to  shrink  or  shun  the  fight.  But 
(Judges  7:4).  Through  the  test  the  battle  plan  whereby  we  fight 
of  drinking  of  the  water,  but  to  save  the  souls  of  men  is  not  our 
three  hundred  men  were  selected  own.  It  was  provided  to  our 
to  remain  and  fight  the  enemy,  leader,  even  President  David  O. 
After  again  praying,  Gideon  said,  McKay,  by  the  inspiration  and 
"Arise;  for  the  Lord  hath  de-  revelation  of  the  Lord.  Yes,  I 
livered  into  your  hand  the  host  of  speak  of  that  plan  which  will 
Midian.  And  he  divided  the  three  bring  us  victory,  even  the  Corre- 
hundred  men  into  three  com-  lation  Program  of  the  Church, 
panies,  and  he  put  a  trumpet  in  And  as  we  do  battle  against  him 
every  man's  hand,  with  empty  who  would  thwart  the  purposes  of 
pitchers  and  lamps  within  the  God  and  degrade  and  destroy 
pitchers.  And  he  said  unto  them,  mankind,  I  pray  that  each  of  us 
Look  on  me,  and  do  likewise:  will  stand  in  his  or  her  appointed 
and,  behold,  when  I  come  to  the  place,  that  the  battle  for  the  souls 
outside  of  the  camp,  it  shall  be  of  men  will  indeed  be  won;  that 
that,  as  I  do,  so  shall  ye  do.  When  when  life's  race  has  been  run,  we 
I  blow  with  a  trumpet,  I  and  all  may  hear  the  commendation  of 
that  are  with  me,  then  blow  ye  the  Lord,  "Well  done,  thou  good 
the  trumpets  also  on  every  side  and  faithful  servant:  thou  hast 
.  .  .  and  say.  The  sword  of  the  been  faithful  over  a  few  things. 
Lord,  and  of  Gideon"  (Judges  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many 
15-18).  When  Gideon  and  his  things:  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of 
hundred  men  did  blow  on  the  thy  lord"  (Matt.  25:21).  In  the 
trumpets  and  break  the  pitchers,  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


The  strength  of  the  mountain  surrounds  me- 
BEYOND  THE  '*^  majesty,  towering,  grand, 

Entices  me  ever  to  conquer 
FARTHEST  RIFT  j^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  craggy  land- 

Gladys  Hesser  Burnham  Ah!  only  in  spirit  I'm  reaching, 

Searching  for  thoughts  to  uplift 
Tci  loftier  beckoning  vistas 
Beyond  the  farthest  rift. 


247 


Leanor  J.  Brown 

Appointed  to  the 

General  Board 


■  Leanor  Jesperson  Brown,  Mex- 
ico City,  Mexico,  was  appointed 
to  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society,  February  1,  1967.  A 
daughter  of  James  A.  Jesperson 
and  Flora  May  Williams  Jesper- 
son, she  is  a  great-great-grand- 
daughter of  Frederick  Granger 
Williams,  a  Counselor  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  She  was 
married  to  Harold  Brown  in  the 
Mesa  Temple,  and  they  are  the 
parents  of  two  sons :  David  Calvin 
and  James  Christopher. 

Her  Church  service  began  in 
girlhood.  She  is  a  Golden  Gleaner 
and  has  worked  in  the  aux- 
iliaries of  the  Church.  In  Relief 
Society,  she  has  had  a  varied  ex- 
perience as  a  class  leader  and  ex- 
ecutive officer,  including  services 
as  social  science  and  theology 
class  leader  in  Provo,  Utah,  Bos- 
ton, Massachusetts,  and  Mexico 
City.  She  has  been  first  counselor, 
stake  Relief  Society  president, 
and  acting  stake  Relief  Society 
president  in  Mexico  City  Stake, 
where  her  husband  is  currently 
serving  as  stake  president.  Sister 
Brown  has  been  a  short-term  mis- 
sionary in  the  Mexican  Mission, 
and  she  and  her  husband  served  as 
afssistants  to  the  president  of  the 
Mexican  Mission.  While  Brother 
Brown  was  president  of  the  Ar- 
gentine Mission,  Sister  Brown  di- 
rected the  women's  auxiliaries. 
She  is  presently  teaching  sem- 
inary   to    the    English-speaking 


high  school  members  of  the 
Church  in  Mexico  City.  Her 
brother  James  Avril  Jesperson  is 
president  of  the  Andes  Mission. 

Her  many  years  of  residence  in 
Mexico  and  in  other  Spanish- 
speaking  countries  have  given  her 
an  understanding  and  a  love  for 
the  Relief  Society  sisters  and  the 
members  of  the  Church  who  are 
building  the  missions  and  the 
stakes  and  wards  and  branches  in 
Latin  America. 

Sister  Brown  is  a  natural  lead- 
er, an  accomplished  speaker,  and 
is  well  versed  in  Relief  Society 
organizational  procedures.  A  gra- 
cious homemaker,  she  excels  in 
cooking,  handicraft,  and  hospi- 
tality. Her  appointment  to  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
will  bring  to  it  additional  strength 
and  ability,  and  her  understand- 
ing of  the  Spanish-speaking  sis- 
ters, as  well  as  of  other  Relief 
Society  sisters  will  add  to  the 
unity  of  the  world-wide  sister- 
hood. 


248 


Reba  O.  Carling 

Appointed  to  the 

General  Board 


■  Reba  Olsen  Carling,  a  devoted 
Relief  Society  worker  and  experi- 
enced leader  in  all  of  the  women's 
auxiliaries  of  the  Church,  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society,  February  1,  1967. 
A  daughter  of  Oluf  H.  and  Jemina 
Sorenson  Olsen,  she  was  bom  in 
Monroe,  Utah,  and  was  graduated 
from  South  Sevier  High  School. 
Her  education  was  continued  at 
the  Latter-day  Saints  Business 
College  in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  at 
the  University  of  Utah. 

In  Church  work.  Sister  Carling 
served  as  president  of  the  Young 
Women's  Mutual  Improvement 
Association  in  Rupert,  Idaho, 
and  she  worked  with  her  husband 
in  the  New  England  Mission, 
where  he  was  district  president; 
she  was  a  teacher  in  Primary 
and  in  Relief  Society  in  Sunset 
Ward,  San  Francisco  Stake,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  in  Fillmore, 
Utah.  In  the  Indian  Hills  Ward, 
Salt  Lake  City,  she  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  MIA  presidency,  and  in 
the  Monument  Park  Ninth  Ward 
she  was  theology  class  leader.  In 
Monument  Park  Stake  she  served 
as  Relief  Society  president,  and 
was  an  ordinance  worker  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple  at  the  time  of 
her  call  to  the  Relief  Society 
General  Board. 

Sister  Carling's  business  train- 
ing has  been  an  asset  to  her  in 
several  executive  positions,  par- 
ticularly in  her  recent  work  as 


executive  secretary  and  personnel 
manager  of  a  chain  of  retail  stores 
in  the  Salt  Lake  City  area.  She 
is  the  mother  of  two  sons  and  a 
daughter:  Richard  J.  Carling, 
presently  a  member  of  the  Utah 
State  Legislature;  Michael  G. 
Carling,  serving  in  the  British 
Mission;  and  DeeAnn  (Mrs.  J. 
Clark  Robinson) .  Sister  Carling's 
husband,  Junius  J.  Carling,  was 
killed  in  an  airplane  accident  in 
1962,  and  she  has  loyally  con- 
tinued their  plans  for  the  educa- 
tion and  Church  service  of  their 
children. 

The  members  of  Relief  Society, 
wherever  they  will  be  privileged 
to  meet  and  associate  with  Sister 
Carling,  will  be  blessed  through 
her  faith  and  enthusiasm  and  her 
buoyant  personality.  She  comes 
to  her  new  appointment  with  the 
love  and  admiration  of  many 
friends  and  a  host  of  fellow 
workers  in  Relief  Society,  and  in 
the  Church. 


249 


■  Lately,  Martha  had  found  the 
mixing  of  meat  loaf  oppressive. 
From  memory  she  measured  the 
ingredients.  Her  listless  eyes 
barely  noted  the  slow,  deliberate 
motion  of  her  hands  spooning 
leaden  spices  into  the  bowl  and 
stirring  together  the  clay-like 
mixture.  Thirty  years  ago  she  had 
eagerly  accepted  the  challenge  of 
ground  beef.  Now,  she  grudged  it 
as  one  more  evidence  that  it  was 
she  who  balanced  the  family  bud- 
get. Just  as  she  began  prodding 
the  stubborn  meat  with  her  fin- 
gers, the  phone  rang.  Systemat- 
ically, Martha  used  her  thumb 
and  forefinger  to  wipe  the  meat 


from  her  hands,  washed  them  at 
the  sink,  and  dried  them  on  the 
towel  tucked  into  her  apron  as 
she  walked  to  the  phone. 

"Hello.  .  .  .  Yes,  Frank?  .  .  . 
No,  not  too  busy.  Just  fixing 
dinner.  .  .  .  Now?  Why  now?  .  .  . 
Yes,  I'll  be  here,  but  can't  you 
tell  me  on  the  phone?  .  .  .  Frank, 
is  it  good  to  leave  work  early? 
You  don't  want  to  take  advan- 
tage just  because  you  are  near 
retirement.  .  .  .Well,  all  right,  if 
youVe  talked  to  him.  .  .  .  All 
right,  you  can  prune  those  low 
apricot  branches  while  I  finish 
dinner.  ...  I  know  that.  If  you 
waited  until  you  felt  like.  .  .  . 
Well,  someone  has  to.  If  I  didn't, 
nothing  would  ever  be  done.  .  .  . 
All  right.  Bye." 

Through  her  years  of  marriage 
Martha  had  grown  increasingly 
responsible.  When  her  children 
were  young,  she  had  imagined 
herself  an  accordion,  lyrically  ex- 
panding to  bring  within  herself 
the  added  meaning  of  those  who 
depended  upon  her.  Gradually, 
she  had  felt  her  expansion  reach 
its  capacity,  her  music  become 
thin,  her  responsibilities  grow 
burdensome.  She  had  become  the 
family  timekeeper,  the  button- 
finder,  the  hole-mender,  and  even 
the  conscience.  That  which  in  her 
early  years  had  so  musically 
flowed  into  her  had  remained  to 
settle  upon  her,  heavy,  tiring,  un- 
mpving.  She  had  expected  that, 
as  the  children  left  for  school, 
missions,  and  marriage,  she  would 
be  released  to  fold  again  into  her 
smaller,  lighter  person.  But  noth- 
ing had  changed.  She  retained 
the  responsibility  for  home,  yard, 
children,  even  for  her  husband — 
especially  her  husband,  the  one 
who  should  have  been  responsible 


250 


The  Forgotten  Necessity 


for  her,  the  one  she  should  have 
leaned  on. 

She  plunged  into  the  meat  loaf 
again.  She  had  just  patted  it  into 
the  pan  when  she  heard  Frank 
at  the  gate.  She  frowned,  glanced 
at  the  clock,  and  noted  that  it 
had  only  been  five  minutes  since 
he  called.  Martha  gathered  bits 
of  evidence  into  conclusions  as 
deftly  as  she  gathered  crumbs 
from  the  breakfast  table  into  her 
napkin.  Obviously,  Frank  had  not 
called  from  his  office.  He  had 
called  from  this  side  of  town,  the 
hobby  shop.  He  had  bought  some- 
thing, probably  for  their  wild 
flower  collection,  possibly  the 
new  plastic  album  he  had  taken 
her  to  admire  several  nights 
earlier.  And  he  had  come  home 
immediately  to  show  her. 

Martha  heard  her  husband  come 
into  the  kitchen.  Before  she 
turned  to  greet  him,  she  was  de- 
termined to  finish  her  chore.  She 
could  easily  imagine  him  there, 
grinning,  with  one  hand  resting 
casually  on  the  table  and  the 
other,  with  more  effort,  casually 
behind  his  back.  In  two  years  he 
would  retire  from  a  full  life  of 
work,  but  he  was  still  the  im- 
pulsive schoolboy,  pride  spilling 
all  over  his  face,  eager  to  show 
the  teacher  his  clever,  new  pur- 
chase, but  anxious  that  she  might 
not  share  his  enthusiasm. 

Martha  did  share  his  enthus- 
iasm in  her  own  way.  On  flower- 
hunting  trips  with  her  husband, 
she  forgot  her  burden  of  respon- 
sibility. The  unending  blue  of  the 
sky,  the  rolling  on  and  on  of  the 
hills,  the  constant  promise  of  an- 
other, more  intriguing  mountain 
flower  lifted  her  from  her  labors. 

But,  faced  with  the  white  bowl 


blotched  with  shreds  of  left-be- 
hind  meat  loaf,  she  could  wait  to 
see  his  album.  She  placed  the  loaf 
pan  into  the  oven. 

''Martha,'*  Frank  sounded  hes- 
itant. ''Will  you  drive  me  to  the 
airport?" 

"Airport?"  was  sufficient  an- 
swer. Methodically,  as  a  cat  licks 
its  paws  and  face  leaving  no  spot 
uncleansed,  she  began  in  one 
corner  to  wipe  the  shelf. 

"I  have  to  go  to  Los  Angeles." 
He  offered  no  more  explanation. 
Martha  had  always  had  to  extract 
information  from  him. 

"Los  Angeles?  Why  go  there? 
Your  work  is  here  in  the  north." 
Noiselessly,  she  piled  the  dishes 
in  the  sink. 

"It's  not  for  work.  I  am  going 
to   the  company   hospital." 

For  the  first  time,  Martha 
turned  around.  "Hospital?  I  did 
not  know  you  were  sick." 

"I'm  not  sick.  It's  that  sore 
on  my  cheek.  I  saw  Doc  Fletcher 
today.  He  thinks  I  should  have 
it  checked."  He  spoke  very 
simply. 

"But  didn't  he  check  it?"  she 
asked,  remembering  that  she  had 
told  him  to  see  the  doctor  three 
times  last  week. 

"He  wants  a  more  thorough 
check  made,  X-rays  and  a  bi- 
opsy." 

She  tried  to  grasp  what  he  was 
saying.  She  reached  for  a  chair, 
and  pulling  it  nearer  her,  sat 
down.  "Biopsy?  On  your  cheek? 
You  mean  it's  cancer?" 

"He  says  there  is  only  a  small 
chance  that  it  is  malignant.  He 
just  wants  me  checked.  The  hos- 
pital is  the  best  place  to  do  it." 

Martha  tried  to  remember  the 
beginning  of  the  conversation. 
The   words,    the   thoughts   were 


251 


April  1967 


moving  too  rapidly,  too  unex- 
pectedly. "Yes,  I'll  take  you." 
Then,  as  an  afterthought — ''It 
only  costs  half  as  much  to  take 
the  bus."  She  was  automatically 
checking  his  extravagance. 

"The  doctor  ordered  the  plane. 
He  phoned  for  reservations  while 
I  was  still  in  his  office.  He  even 
phoned  the  hospital  to  ask  them 
to  meet  me.  They  will  have  a 
room  waiting  when  I  arrive." 

The  implication  of  his  words 
began  to  filter  into  her  reasoning. 
She  was  silent  a  moment  and 
then  spoke  softly,  "A  room  in  the 
hospital?  You'll  be  staying  there? 
Three  hundred  miles  away?" 

Without  answering,  Frank  went 
into  the  bedroom.  Martha  fol- 
lowed. Finally,  he  said,  "You'll 
be  alone  here  for  a  few  days.  Be 
sure  to  let  the  neighbors  know. 
I  shouldn't  be  gone  more  than  a 
couple  of  days,  not  long  enough 
to  make  the  trip  worthwhile  for 
you."  He  brought  his  small  suit- 
case from  his  closet  and  opened 
it  on  the  bed. 

Martha  felt  terribly  alone  and 
out  of  touch  with  him.  He  was 
speaking  almost  casually,  as  if  he 
were  going  to  the  corner  for  a 
newspaper.  He  avoided  frowning 
or  looking  directly  at  her  for 
more  than  a  few  seconds  at  a 
time.  Yet  the  muscles  around  his 
eyes  were  tense;  the  line  of  his 
mouth  was  firm,  perhaps  from 
too  much  control. 

"It  is  serious,  isn't  it?"  she 
asked. 

She  went  to  his  drawer  and 
pulled  out  three  changes  of  un- 
derwear. She  laid  them  on  the 
bed  near  his  suitcase. 

He  answered  her,  "I  won't 
know  that  until  I  get  there.  I 
don't  need  all  those  clothes.  I'll 


be  in  bed  in  a  hospital."  He  ig- 
nored the  underwear,  packing  in- 
stead a  shirt,  two  books,  and 
some  stationery. 

Martha  moved  in  front  of  the 
suitcase.  "Take  them  anyway.  It 
won't  hurt  you  to  have  more  than 
enough.  Will  you  let  me  know 
as  soon  as  you  find  out?"  She  re- 
moved the  shirt,  books,  and 
paper,  and  began  rearranging 
them  in  the  suitcase. 

"Yes,  I  will.  I'll  call  if  it  is 
possible."  He  had  collected  his 
shaving  equipment,  his  tooth- 
brush, and  his  hair  cream.  Martha 
fitted  each  one  in  carefully.  When 
she  had  finished,  he  closed  the 
suitcase  and  said  only,  "Let's  go." 

Martha  wanted  to  open  the 
suitcase  and  check  it  again.  She 
wanted  to  be  assured  that  he  had 
everything,  that  he  would  lack 
nothing,  that  he  was  being  sent 
well-kept  to  his  destination.  In- 
stead, she  only  felt  turmoil,  but 
she  had  to  follow  him  to  the  car. 

An  hour  later  Martha  returned 
to  her  bedroom,  hung  up  her  coat, 
and  changed  her  shoes.  As  she 
looked  at  the  bed,  at  the  place 
where  the  suitcase  had  been,  she 
knew  that  there  was  something 
which  she  had  neglected  to  send 
with  Frank.  It  was  something  he 
would  need — something  he  would 
arrive  without  and  later  miss. 
And  he  would  need  it.  Martha 
closed  her  eyes  and  recounted 
every  item  she  had  packed,  but 
she  could  not  discover  the  for- 
gotten necessity. 

As  she  fixed  herself  a  simple 
meal  of  meat  loaf,  bread,  and 
milk,  Martha  tried  to  imagine 
each  activity  in  Frank's  hospital 
day.  In  that  way  she  hoped  to 
discover  the  missing  item.  Again, 


252 


The  Forgotten  Necessity 


she  could  find  nothing.  After 
folding  a  napkin,  removing  her 
apron,  and  moving  her  chair  to 
the  table,  she  sat  down  and  auto- 
matically bowed  her  head  to  offer 
a  blessing  on  her  meal. 

A  gush  of  realization  swept 
through  her  body  as  she  remem- 
bered what  she  had  overlooked. 
She  had  forgotten  to  ask  that 
they  have  prayer.  Prayer — for 
years  she  had  taken  the  lead  in 
assembling  the  family  for  prayer, 
at  mealtime,  in  the  mornings, 
before  outings  and  important 
events.  Now,  when  Frank's  life 
might  even  be  in  danger,  she  had 
forgotten  prayer.  She  was  so 
filled  with  self-incrimination  that 
she  could  not  decide  for  several 
minutes  what  should  be  done. 

Suddenly,  quite  clearly,  she 
knew  that  she  must  pray  alone. 
She  was  puzzled  that  she  had  not 
thought  of  it  sooner.  Frightened 
now,  and  hoping  not  to  lose  more 
of  the  apportioned  minutes,  she 
hurried  to  the  bedroom,  to  the 
place  where  the  suitcase  had  been 
on  the  bed,  and  knelt.  She  began, 
"Father  in  heaven.  .  .  ."  She 
forced  her  breath  out  and  out 
and  out,  expecting  that  words 
would  float  out  on  the  air  stream. 
She  knelt  tightly  in  place,  trying 
to  force  the  thoughts  that  would 
release  the  words.  She  seemed  to 
think  of  nothing,  and  she  could 
say  nothing. 

Then,  with  all  the  details  of 
remembering,  she  saw  Frank 
again  as  he  walked  evenly  away 
from  her  and  toward  the  plane. 
His  expressionless  back,  with  the 
rounded  shoulders,  bobbed  in  the 
center  of  her  vision.  She  began 
again,  "Father  in  heaven.  .  .  ." 

Why  could  she  not  find  the 
words?  Why  could  she  not  read 


her  thoughts?  She  wanted  to  gain 
help,  to  ask  something,  but  what? 
What  blessing  or  what  relief 
should  she  ask  for  Frank?  And 
what  for  herself? 

To  be  without  any  words  for 
prayer  bewildered  her.  Confused 
thoughts  mixed  and  separated 
and  mixed  again  in  her  mind. 
Early  in  the  afternoon,  she  had 
grumbled  under  the  burden  of  her 
responsibility.  Now  she  was  alone 
to  enjoy  her  own  direction  of 
time  and  energy,  to  be  respon- 
sible only  for  herself.  Now  she 
could  fold  inward.  Yet  she  was 
haunted,  knowing  that  she  had 
sent  Frank  away  without  a  prayer 
and  he  remained  without  a  pray- 
er. Still,  to  try  again  would  be 
useless.  She  decided  to  return  to 
pray  at  bedtime. 

UHE  returned  to  her  meal.  The 
food  looked  foreign  to  the  plate 
— another  meat  loaf  cooked  at 
another  time  by  other  hands.  She 
didn't  want  to  take  the  first  bite. 
When  they  ate  together,  she  de- 
layed her  eating  until  Frank  had 
tasted  the  food.  Then  she  asked, 
"How  is  it?"  Frank  always  s^miled 
and  answered,  "Best  there  is,"  or 
a  substitute  phrase  that  showed 
his  delight  in  her  abilities  as  his 
keeper.  Without  that  foolish, 
habitual  beginning,  without  him 
there  to  appreciate  her  efforts, 
Martha  could  not  enjoy  her  food. 
She  stored  the  meat  loaf,  un- 
sampled,  in  the  refrigerator. 

In  the  living  room,  she  found 
the  newspaper  where  she  had 
placed  it,  on  the  small  lamp  table 
between  their  reading  chairs.  The 
headline  on  the  city  council 
squabble  led  her  into  the  first 
paragraph.  She  was  ready  to  ask, 
"Frank,   what   do   you   think  of 


253 


April  1967 

Milton  Harrington's  statement?"  arranged  papers,  and  the  pressed 

She  looked  into  the  emptiness  of  flowers.   Years  ago  it  would  all 

the   opposite   chair  and   lost  all  have  been    brushed    off    to    the 

interest  in  the  article.  floor  and  carefully  put  back  in 

When  her  thoughts  returned  to  piles,  slots,  drawers,  and  boxes, 
the  newspaper,  she  forsook  the  She  had  offered  to  do  it  many 
impersonal  objectiveness  of  head-  times.  She  had  threatened  to  do 
lines  and  looked  inside  for  some-  it  three  times.  She  had  finally 
thing  small,  inconsequential,  hu-  learned  that  this  table  was  not 
man  in  which  she  could  involve  her  responsibility,  that  the  mess 
herself.  "Have  you  read  this  itself  was  a  partial  expression  of 
letter  to  the  editor?"  The  un-  the  creator  who  sat  there  in  the 
answering  blankness  of  the  chair  whisper-quiet  evenings,  reading 
caught  her  and  held  her  until  she  about  the  flowers,  shaping  them, 
finally  put  the  newspaper  down,  grouping  them,  preserving  them. 
How  pleasant  it  was  to  read  when  It  was  around  this  cluttered 
Frank  was  there  to  explain  the  table,  where  they  had  so  often 
split  in  the  city  council  or  to  forgotten  themselves  to  absorb 
chuckle  over  some  unique  in-  this  part  of  nature,  that  they  had 
cident  or  to  scorn  the  problems  been  nearest  to  each  other, 
of  those  who  wrote  for  advice!  Martha  didn't  touch  one  paper, 
How  important  it  was  to  read  the  didn't  clear  one  small  area.  For  a 
paper,  looking  for  the  interesting  moment,  she  understood  the  con- 
bits  of  information  which  Frank  tribution  which  Frank  had  made 
might  miss!  How  impossible  it  to  their  lives,  the  responsibility 
was  for  her  to  find  the  motiva-  he  had  taken.  It  didn't  come  as 
tion  within  herself  to  read  or  to  a  revelation  or  as  a  clear,  after- 
eat  or  to  do  anything  with  her  wards-quotable  statement,  but 
hands  or  feet  or  head!  with  a  draw  of  her  breath,  a  ful- 

Her  last  hope  for  tolerating  the  ness  of  her  heart.  She  knew  what 

evening  was  their  flower  collec-  had  always  fulfilled  her  life  and 

tion.    She   went   to   that   comer  what  she  needed  to  retain  this 

of  the  bedroom  where  a  special  sense   of   fulfillment.   She   knew 

table  stood  loyally   holding   the  how  to  spend  the  strength  of  her 

books,  the  albums,  the  paste,  the  faith. 

paint,    the    ink,    the    tape,    the         She  returned  to  her  bedroom 

typewriter,     the     systematically  to  pray. 


Unsaid  Words 

Zara  Sabin 

There  is  no  song  that  larks  can  sing, 
No  perfume  roses  shed, 
That  takes  the  place  within  our  lives 
Of  loving  words,   unsaid. 


254 


(Address  delivered  at  the  Magazine 

Department  of  the  Relief  Society 

Annual  General  Conference, 

September  29,  1966) 

■  Sister  Sharp,  this  is  a  very  awe- 
some audience  for  a  lone  mere 
male  to  face,  but  I  am  delighted 
to  be  with  you  this  morning. 

I  understand  that  you  have 
had  four  main  topics  treated  this 
morning.  You  have  been  told  how 
to  inspire  and  instruct  with  the 
Magazine  and  how  to  promote 
and  utilize  it.  I  would  like  to 
concentrate  on  a  few  practical 
suggestions  in  the  latter  two 
categories:  how  to  promote  and 
use  this  great  Magazine. 

Last  year  in  this  meeting, 
Brother  Wendell  Ashton,  a  highly 
respected  colleague  of  mine,  gave 
a  marvelous,  moving,  and  spirit- 
ual talk  in  which  he  characterized 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  as 
a  link  between  heaven  and  home. 
This  reminded  me  of  my  first 
serious  encounter  with  the  Maga- 
zine back  in  World  War  II. 

I  had  very  few  links  with  the 
Church  during  my  first  few 
months  overseas  in  England,  in 
North  Africa,  and  in  Italy.  I  had 


been  traveling  somewhat  too  fast 
from  base  to  base  for  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  Servicemen's  Program 
to  catch  up  with  me.  No  copies  of 
any  of  the  Church  magazines  had 
reached  me,  and  even  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  Servicemen's  Program 
have  forgotten  me.  Then  one  day 
in  one  of  the  officers  clubs  I  ran 
across  a  battered,  tattered,  but 
strangely  familiar  sight.  It  was, 
oddly  enough,  an  old  copy  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  I 
couldn't  tell  you  now  how  it  got 
there — perhaps  one  of  our  Latter- 
day  Saint  Red  Cross  girls  or  one 
of  our  WAC  officers  might  have 
brought  it  in,  but  I  picked  up 
that  Magazine  and  I  read  it  avid- 
ly from  cover  to  cover,  and  it  did 
indeed  seem  to  be  a  link  with 
home  and  with  heaven  in  a  way 
that  I  needed  very  badly  at  that 
particular  time. 

Now,  your  calling  is  to  help  put 
that  link  in  the  proper  place  in 
every  Latter-day  Saint  home. 
Let's  examine  for  just  a  moment 
three  very  specific  ways  in  which 
you  might  do  it. 

The  first  way  I  am  going  to 
suggest  is  that  you  convince  your- 


*Member,  Sunday  School  General  Board  and  V ice-Chairman,  The  Instructor 
Magazine  Committee 


255 


April  1967 


self,  if  you  are  not  already  con- 
vinced, that  your  calling  is  im- 
portant, that  you  are  performing 
a  real  service  to  the  Relief 
Society,  to  your  stake,  or  to  the 
wards  or  branches  you  serve,  and 
to  the  work  of  our  Heavenly 
Father.  Corollary  to  that,  I  sug- 
gest you  convince  yourself  that 
this  Magazine  is  all  that  it  pur- 
ports to  be.  We  have  seen  some 
of  the  things  that  it  can  do  in  a 
clever  little  skit  a  few  minutes 
ago,  but  beyond  that,  I  hope  you 
read  the  Magazine  every  month 
and  know  its  contents,  and  that 
your  Magazine  Representatives 
in  the  wards  and  branches  do 
the  same.  This  will  build  your 
enthusiasm  better  than  anything 
else. 

The  second  step  is  to  convey 
that  enthusiasm  to  others.  It 
really  is  contagious.  The  ward 
representatives  will  catch  it  from 
you,  and  the  potential  Magazine 
subscribers  will  catch  it  from 
them. 

And  step  three  (and  I  almost 
think  this  is  the  most  important 
of  all  because  it  is,  perhaps,  the 
most  often  violated) :  sell  this 
Magazine  on  its  own  merits. 

To  illustrate  the  need  for  this 
philosophy,  envision  this  situa- 
tion: a  Magazine  representative 
goes  to  the  door  and  makes  this 
approach:  "Sister  Jones,  your 
subscription  to  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine  expires  this 
month.  We  have  to  have  our 
money  in  by  next  Thursday,  and 
we  need  four  more  subscriptions 
to  reach  our  quota.  .  .  ."  You  can 
imagine  the  rest  of  the  presenta- 
tion   and  the    ensuing   response. 

You  will  note  that  there  is  no 
attempt  here  to  explain  the 
merits  of  the  Magazine   or  the 


benefits  the  potential  subscriber 
will  receive  from  reading  it.  A 
subscription  acquired  in  this  way 
will  get  the  Magazine  into  that 
home,  but  it  will  seldom  get  the 
contents  of  the  Magazine  into 
the  minds  and  hearts  of  those 
who  subscribe — and  I  would  pre- 
sume that^s  a  primary  objective 
in  publishing  this  Magazine. 

Now,  in  contrast,  when  Jesus 
preached  his  gospel,  he  presented 
it  so  clearly,  so  dramatically,  and 
enticingly  that  his  audience  sim- 
ply couldn't  resist  what  he  had 
to  offer.  In  presenting  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  you  can  well 
follow  his  example  as  a  Master 
Teacher.  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine has  a  great  message  to 
offer.  It  can  be  a  great  influence 
for  good  in  the  home,  as  you  very 
well  know,  but  we  must  find  a 
way  to  get  more  women  not 
merely  to  subscribe  to  it,  but  to 
read  it  and  to  heed  it. 

Now  here  are  a  few  more  spe- 
cific thoughts.  I  am  sure  many 
of  these  have  already  occurred  to 
you,  but  perhaps  they  will  sug- 
gest some  fresh  or  appealing  way 
of  presenting  the  case  for  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine. 

Idea  No.  1:  Why  not  encourage 
your  ward  Relief  Societies  to 
serve  foods  made  from  some  of 
those  taste-tempting  recipes  that 
I  read  in  the  Magazine,  especially 
those  that  come  to  us  from  many 
different  lands?  I  would  hope  that 
your  Relief  Society  officers  would 
credit  the  Magazine  as  the  source. 
I  know  one  ward  Relief  Society 
where  this  was  done  recently,  and 
I  am  told  the  women  could  hardly 
wait  to  go  home  and  try  the 
recipes  on  their  families,  because 
it  was  food  they  had  actually 
tested  and  tasted  for  themselves, 


256 


How   to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine 

and  they  wanted  to  see  what  re-  and  work  for  a  cause,  but  they 

action  they  would  get  from  their  won't  necessarily  accomplish  the 

own  families.  objective   that  you  want  to   ac- 

Idea  No.  2:  Try  leaving  a  copy,  complish,  which  goes  far  beyond 

I  am  sure  many  of  you  here  have  merely  selling  a  Magazine  sub- 

had  a  call  from  a  certain  brush  scription. 

company  representative  at  some-  My    good    friend    and    former 

time  in  the  past  few  months.  That  Sunday    School  Board   member, 

company  has   an   effective  little  Reed  Bradford,   used  to  tell  us 

technique.     They     present     the  frequently  that  we  are  prone  to 

housewife    with    a    clever    little  do  the  right  things  for  the  wrong 

magazine  that  has  good  illustra-  reasons.  When  we  get  people  to 

tions,  beautiful  color,  and  some  subscribe    to    the  Magazine   be- 

interesting  reading   in   it,   along  cause  they  are  helping  us  reach 

with    pictures    and    information  a  quota,  they  are  doing  the  right 

about  their  products.   One  very  thing  but  for  the  wrong  reason, 

successful  representative,  who  is  and  it  won't  get  readers  into  the 

a    district    supervisor    for    this  Magazine. 

company,  told  me  that  his  sales  Another  suggestion:  learn  to 
people  now  spend  far  less  time  anticipate  objections  and  answer 
in  each  home  than  formerly,  be-  them.  An  insurance  agent  friend 
cause  the  customers  are  already  of  mine  tells  me  that  this  is  one 
presold.  They  leave  a  copy  of  the  of  the  greatest  secrets  of  success- 
magazine,  and  then  when  they  ful  selling.  But  are  there  any  real 
call  back  a  few  days  later,  they  objections  to  subscribing  to  The 
spend  only  a  few  minutes  in  each  Relief  Society  Magazine?  If  so, 
home  taking  orders.  what  are  they? 

You  can  use  a  similar  tech-  A  well- reputed  psychologist, 
nique  with  women  who  are  not  James  Harvey  Robinson,  main- 
yet  familiar  with  this  Magazine,  tained  that  there  are  two  kinds 
Leave  a  copy  and  a  reminder  of  reasons  we  have  for  doing  or 
that  you  are  going  to  call  back  not  doing  a  certain  thing.  There 
later.  In  so  doing  you  also  leave  is  the  good  reason — the  valid,  the 
a  feeling  of  obligation  on  their  acceptable,  the  legitimate  reason 
part  to  at  least  glance  through  — and  these  are  the  ones  we 
the  Magazine,  because  they  won't  usually  tell  other  people.  And 
want  to  be  embarrassed  by  not  then  there  are  the  real  reasons, 
knowing  anything  about  the  pub-  the  deep-seated  reasons,  and 
lication  when  you  come  back  and  these  are  the  ones  we  often  keep 
say,  ''What  did  you  think  of  this?  to  ourselves. 
Did  you  like  such  and  such  an  A  few  seasons  ago  for  The  In- 
article  or  such  and  such  a  story?"  structor  magazine,  we  did  some 
They  will  feel  they  have  to  be  readership  studies,  and  we  tried 
familiar  with  it,  and  in  so  doing  to  get  at  both  the  good  reasons 
they  will  sell  themselves  on  the  and  the  real  reasons  why  a  few 
wonderful  offerings  of  this  Mag-  people,  and  I  emphasize  few,  fail 
azine.  to  resubscribe  for  The  Instructor 

Quotas  are  often  used  as  sales  after  they  have  been  subscribers 

incentives  to  make  people  go  out  for  some  time.  I  don't  like  to  ad- 

257 


April  1967 


mit  this,  but  there  were  a  very 
few  who  said  they  just  didn't  Hke 
the  Magazine — and  I  still  can't 
understand  that  one!  Then  there 
were  a  few  more  who  said  they 
were  no  longer  working  in  the 
Sunday  School  and  so  didn't 
really  need  it.  I  understood  their 
reasons,  but  I  had  some  good 
answers  by  pointing  out  how 
Primary,  and  Relief  Society,  and 
Priesthood  teachers  also  found  the 
Magazine  useful  and  kept  on  sub- 
scribing year  after  year.  But  by 
far  the  greatest  number  of  people 
gave  us  two  other  answers: 

The  first  was,  '7  can't  afford 
it/'  I  wonder  if  this  is  a  valid 
reason.  We'll  examine  it  in  a  min- 
ute or  two,  but  this  is  one  of 
those  good  reasons  that  Robinson 
talks  about,  isn't  it? 

And  close  behind  it  was,  of 
course,  '7  don't  have  time  to  read 
it."  I  wonder  how  often  you  have 
called  at  a  home  where  the  family 
was  watching  a  TV  soap  opera 
in  the  daytime  or  a  spy  thriller 
in  the  evening,  yet  someone 
would  boldly  tell  you,  "We  don't 
have  any  time  to  read,  so  we 
really  don't  need  it,  thank  you." 

Again,  this  is  one  of  those  good 
reasons.  I  suspect  that  if  we  in 
this  room  were  honest  with  our- 
selves, we  would  have  to  admit 
that  we  are  all  woefully  short  of 
both  time  and  money  to  do  and 
to  buy  all  the  things  we  would 
like  for  our  families.  But,  within 
limits,  of  course,  somehow  we 
seem  to  budget  both  the  time 
and  money  to  do  and  buy  what 
we  really  need. 

Elder  Paul  Dunn  has  a  favorite 
saying  that  there  are  things  that 
are  nice  to  know  and  things  that 
we  need  to  know.  I  suggest  we 
paraphrase    Brother    Dunn    and 


say  that  there  are  things  that 
are  nice  to  have  and  do,  and  there 
are  things  we  need  to  have  and 
we  need  to  do. 

Somehow,  we  must  get  into  the 
minds  of  our  potential  subscrib- 
ers The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
is  one  of  the  things  we  all  need 
to  find  time  for  in  our  busy 
schedules.  We  need  to  budget 
time  in  order  to  read  this  wonder- 
ful Magazine,  and  we  need  to  find 
the  little  money  it  takes  to  sub- 
scribe. Perhaps  we'll  have  to  give 
up  some  little  luxury  or  some  im- 
pulse purchase.  But  the  sacrifice 
isn't  great,  and  it's  only  a  few 
pennies  a  month.  Now  I  know 
there  are  a  few  people  who  can't 
afford  those  few  pennies.  But  in 
our  society  today  there  are  rela- 
tively few  who  can't  afford  the 
small  subscription  price  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  So  it  is 
really  up  to  you  to  provide  the 
feeling  of  need — to  help  your  po- 
tential subscribers  want  this  more 
than  some  of  the  other  wants. 

I  would  like  to  give  just  a  few 
convincing  arguments  that  will 
help  you  achieve  that  small  extra 
measure  of  success  that  makes  so 
much  difference  between  a  cham- 
pion and  an  also  ran.  Maybe  you 
have  watched  our  Mormon  golfer, 
Billy  Casper,  play  in  tournaments 
of  champions.  Casper  often  wins 
just  by  a  hairbreadth.  You  could 
almost  call  him  Hairbreadth  Cas- 
per sometimes,  because  he  evi- 
dences the  almost  infinitesimal 
difference  between  a  really  great 
golfer  and  a  nearly  great  golfer. 
Why,  then,  does  he  so  often  win? 
I'm  convinced  it's  the  extra  meas- 
ure of  practice  and  effort  and  de- 
votion to  his  sport  that  accounts 
for  his  superb  skill  and  ability  to 
come    through    a    winner    when 


258 


How   to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine 


competition  is  toughest. 

Now,  how  can  we,  with  that 
Httle  extra  effort  on  our  parts, 
convince  some  of  our  hard-to- 
convince  potential  subscribers 
that  this  Magazine  is  worth  giv- 
ing up  some  impulse  purchase 
they  don't  really  need,  and  an 
evening  with  the  late-late  show 
once  a  month?  How  can  we  ac- 
complish this  worthy  objective? 

You  have  many  things  going 
for  you  on  this  Magazine.  The 
size  of  the  Magazine  is  conducive 
to  reading  in  many  convenient 
moments  and  places.  The  Read- 
er's Digest  uses  a  similar  format 
for  similar  reasons.  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  almost  the 
same  width  and  just  a  little  long- 
er than  the  Digest.  It  fits  easily 
into  pocket  or  purse  or  on  the 
bedside  table,  and  weighs  little 
when  you  hold  it  to  read  it.  That 
can  be  important  if  you  compare 
it  with  some  of  the  oversize  mag- 
azines published  these  days. 

Complete  articles,  as  opposed 
to  the  ''continued-on-page-so-and- 
so"  style,  also  encourage  reading. 

You  also  have  many  appealing 
"graphics"  or  illustrations  and 
page  make-up.  I  especially  no- 
ticed the  array  of  scenic  covers 
that  were  depicted  in  the  little 
skit.  The  pictures  are  wholesome 
and  beautiful.  You  wouldn't  be 
afraid  to  leave  them  around  the 
home — unlike  several  recent  cov- 
ers of  our  so-called  "family  mag- 
azines." 

Good  reading  has  many  re- 
wards that  far  outweigh  the  time 
and  money  we  spend  on  it.  The 
famous  essayist  Joseph  Addison 
tells  us  that  "reading  is  to  the 
mind  what  exercise  is  to  the 
body."    Reading    stretches    our 


mental  muscles  and  expands  our 
horizons.  It  takes  us  out  of  our 
mundane  worlds  and  lets  us 
travel  as  far  as  our  imaginations 
and  the  picture-painting  words  of 
the  authors  can  carry  us.  Read- 
ing keeps  us  vibrant,  it  keeps  us 
alive  and  makes  us  far  more  in- 
teresting to  our  marriage  mates 
and  our  families.  It  also  is  a  form 
of  insurance  against  mental  aging. 
We  are  only  as  old  as  we  think 
we  are.  Some  people  say  that  one 
way  to  keep  alive  is  to  keep  in- 
terested in  many  things,  and  the 
way  to  keep  interested  is  to  read 
widely.  A  few  minutes  spent  in 
reading  each  day  can  be  the  most 
profitable,  rewarding  investment 
that  we  make  of  our  time.  So  it 
really  isn't  a  question  of  being 
able  to  afford  the  time.  The  ques- 
tion is,  can  we  afford  not  to  in- 
vest it  in  good  reading?  It  is  one 
of  your  jobs  to  sell  that  idea. 

Now,  one  more  final  suggestion 
that  I  suspect  is  a  little  redun- 
dant because  the  little  skit  you 
had  earlier  is  one  example  of  what 
I  am  about  to  propose.  For  a 
number  of  years  on  our  Sunday 
School  General  Board,  we  have 
had  monthly  reviews  of  The  In- 
structor Magazine.  We  rotate  this 
assignment  among  the  Board 
members,  and  each  individual 
gives  this  his  own  subjective  ap- 
proach, which  adds  "spice"  and 
variety  to  the  presentations.  We 
recommend  that  the  stakes  do  the 
same  thing  in  their  monthly  prep- 
aration meetings,  and  the  wards  in 
their  ward  faculty  meetings.  Now, 
this  need  take  only  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes,  if  you  do  not  try  to  give 
a  predigested  version  of  what  is 
in  the  Magazine.  What  you  want 
to  do  is  to  intrigue  your  audience 
to  the  point  where  they  can  hard- 


259 


April  1967 


ly  wait  to  get  to  the  Magazine 
and  read  it. 

I  am  sure  some  of  you  have 
had  classes  from  a  great  teacher, 
especially  a  great  teacher  of  lit- 
erature, who  makes  you  want  to 
get  a  certain  book  as  quickly  as 
possible  and  read  what  he  has 
been  talking  about.  I  suspect  that 
some  of  you  may  have  encoun- 
tered this  in  some  of  your  lessons 
in  Relief  Society.  You  want  more; 
you  are  hungry  for  more.  This 
is  what  this  kind  of  review  should 
make  you  want  to  do. 

I  haven't  time  this  morning  for 
a  full-scale  sample  review  of  your 
October  issue,  but  I  just  wanted 
to  point  out  a  few  things  that 
appealed  especially  to  me.  I 
managed  to  borrow  a  copy  briefly 
from  my  wife  who  guards  these 
Magazines  rather  jealously.  Here 
is  a  typical  sample  of  poetry  that 
especially  moved  me: 

The  firelight  is  warm  and  golden 

As  I  sit  here  alone; 

But  each  room  is  empty,  silent 

Until  you  come. 

Then  when  I  hear  your  whistle, 

And  your  footstep  at  the  door, 

This  place  becomes  alive, 

Happy,  and  secure. 

For  by  your  very  presence 

At  evening  when  you  come, 

The  empty  quiet  of  each  room 

Becomes  the  peace  of  home. 

Enid  F.  WooUey 

Appropriately,  it  is  entitled 
''Homecoming,"  and  it  has  an 
element  of  universality  about  it 
that  is  one  of  the  touchstones  of 
great  poetry.  The  emotion  that  is 
expressed  can  be  felt  as  much  in 
Salt  Lake  City  as  in  far-off  Tas- 
mania, where  this  little  poem 
originated. 

There  is  an  intriguing  article  in 
this  issue  [October  1966]  entitled 
"Our  Children  Earn  Their  Own 


Allowances."  After  I  had  read  this, 
I  could  hardly  wait  to  try  the  sys- 
tem on  our  five  allowance-hungry 
youngsters.  I'll  let  you  know  how 
it  works  out. 

Recipes:  I  defy  you  to  read 
through  this  section  without  get- 
ting hungry.  I  look  at  some  of 
these  recipes  from  far-off  lands 
and  have  even  clipped  a  few  for 
my  own  file.  I  don't  suppose  I 
will  ever  get  around  to  trying 
them,  but  maybe  I  can  talk  my 
wife  into  doing  it. 

In  the  homemaking  hints  and 
recipe  section,  and  in  many  other 
parts  of  the  Magazine  in  recent 
months,  I  have  noticed  that  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  has  led 
the  way  in  something  that  I  think 
is  of  vital  importance  to  Church 
magazines  right  now.  That  is  a 
recognition  that  all  of  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  do  not  live  along  the 
Wasatch  Front,  or  in  Utah,  or 
even  in  the  United  States.  This  is 
a  universal  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  with 
members  scattered  throughout 
the  free  world,  and  even  beyond, 
and  I  find  reflections  of  this 
throughout  the  recent  issues  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

This  brings  me  to  the  "Wom- 
an's Sphere"  feature,  with  its 
intriguing  woman-over-the-world 
symbol.  As  one  other  well-known 
woman's  magazine  once  put  in  a 
slogan,  "never  underestimate  the 
power  of  a  woman,"  the  power 
and  influence  of  Latter-day  Saint 
and  other  women  throughout  the 
world  are  documented  in  the 
pages  of  your  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and,  notably,  in  this 
particular  section.  I  noticed  in 
the  October  Magazine  examples 
from  London,  from  Ohio,  from 
North  Wales,  among  others. 


260 


How  to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine 

In    the    same    October    issue  he  cites  what  some  of  our  greatest 

Elder  Thomas  S.  Monson  of  the  EngHsh  authors  have  had  to  say 

Council  of  the  Twelve,  teaches  us  about  the  strength  of  humility, 

strength    through    obedience    as  But  this    is   really  absurd    of 

only  Elder  Monson  can  teach  it.  me.  Why  should  I  tell  you  about 

And  then  there  is  the  unusual,  your  Magazine?  I  am  sure  every- 

rich    offering    of    so-called    "fie-  one  of  you  here  has  read  it  from 

tion."  I  say  "so-called"  because  cover  to  cover.  I  won^t  embarrass 

the   truths   in   some   fiction   are  you    by   asking    for   a    show   of 

more  precise  and  more  meaning-  hands. 

ful  than  some  of  the  things  we  Now  each  of  you  here  today, 

treat  as  fact.  And  they  are  told  and    your    counterparts    in    all 

in  the  rich  idiom  of  the  well-told  the  wards  and  branches  of  the 

story.  Church,    are    much    more    than 

Now  the   lesson    departments  Relief   Society   Magazine    repre- 

must  surely  be  among  the  best-  sentatives.  As  Elder  Ashton  said 

read  features   in   the   Magazine,  last  year,  in  essence,  you  carry  to 

and  I  only  saved  them  until  last  the  world  the  only  periodical  on 

because  I  feel  that  the  reading  earth  which  delivers  the  restored 

of  the  Magazine  should  not  stop  gospel  of  the  Master  in  a  form 

with  these  lessons,  and  I  know  in  especially  written  and  edited  for 

many  instances  that  it  does.   I  women.  You  are  emissaries  in  the 

suspect  that  many  women  just  great  cause,  and  a  worthy  work, 

read  the  lessons,  and  they  read  and  I  pray  that  each  of  you  here 

nothing  else  in  the  Magazine.  I  today  may  recognize  the  impor- 

was    especially    impressed    with  tance  of  this  work  and  find  your 

Elder  Robert   K.    Thomas'    cul-  place  in  it  and  the  best  way  in 

tural    refinement    lessons.    This  which  to  carry  it  forward.  This  is 

term  was  a  new  one  to  me,  but  my  prayer,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 

seemed   most  appropriate.    Here  Christ.  Amen. 


HILLS  AGAINST  THE  SKY 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Hills  seem   impediment  against  the  sky, 
Refusing  prairie  peace  and  desert  flower, 
Denying  distance  to  the  searching  eye, 
Detaining  dawn  behind  their  massive  bower. 

But  bridge  the  chasm,   climb  the  coral  crest; 
In  shade  and  hymn  above  the  vista's  blue, 
A  flaming  sunfall  gathers  in  the  west: 
Plain  and  sahara   both   belong  to  you. 


261 


SPRING 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

How  eager  the  grass  is  to  grow  green: 

How  soon  the  blades  arise 

Like  children   rising  up, 

Lifting  their  heads,  so  young,  so  clean. 

How  eager  the  grass  is  to  grow  green. 

How  soon  the  sky  transforms  to  azure  blue: 
The  heavy  clouds  soon-passed  \,,^   V\ 

Are  quieted  as  leaves  upon  a  stream,        '^^.^ 
Curving;  their  counterparts  are  new. 

How  soon  the  sky  transforms  to  azure  blue. 

How  quick  the  birds  are  now  to  choir-sing.    ^ 
After  the  folded  wing,  the  docile  head. 
The  questioning  peep  of  doubt; 
Their  song  pours  forth  as  soft,   intimate  bells 
That  move  In  wind,  and  moving,   ring. 

How  quick  the  birds  are  now  to  choir-sing. 


262 


ley  at  Meeker,  Colorado 
Willard  Luce 


Be  Happy,  But  Remember 


Alice  P.  Willardson 


m  That  morning  I  was  really  on 
top  of  the  world.  I  breathed 
deeply  of  the  cool  fall  air.  It 
wasn't  hard  to  imagine  that  I  was 
walking  to  music.  The  sky  was  so 
much  more  blue,  the  sun  so  much 
brighter,  the  breeze  so  much 
softer.  The  lights  had  come  on 
again  "all  over  the  world."  Yes, 
the  war  was  over!  The  fighting 
was  through.  All  the  first  wild, 
hilarious  celebration  was  over. 
Our  boys  would  soon  be  coming 
home  again.  That  was  what  the 
morning  breeze  was  whispering 
as  it  caressed  my  cheeks,  "Peace, 
peace."  A  world  of  peace  and 
beauty  again!  Just  to  be  able 
to  say  to  yourself,  "God's  in 
his  heaven:  all's  right  with  the 
world." 

I  fairly  floated  down  the  street, 
answering  all  the  happy  "Good- 
mornings"  from  the  neighbors 
and  greetings  from  the  business- 
men as  I  walked  through  Main 
Street. 

"Well,  we'll  soon  be  through 
with  you  now,  Mrs.  O.P.A."  they 
called.  Working  in  the  Office  of 
Price  Administration  had  been  a 
war-time  obligation. 

"That's  right,  we'll  soon  be 
folding  our  tents  'like  the  Arabs, 
and  as  silently  steal  away.'  " 

"Guess  you'll  kind  of  miss  it, 
won't  you?" 

"Oh,  it  will  be  so  good  not  to 
need  that  sort  of  thing.  Maybe 
I'll  have  to  pay  you  all  a  visit 
each  morning  for  awhile  just  to 
keep  from  getting  lonesome." 

"You're  not  through  yet,  are 
you?" 

"No,  not  quite,  we  still  have 
to  ration  sugar  for  awhile  longer. 
And,  of  course,  the  price  control 
will  have  to  continue  for  some 
time.    But  I  imagine  a    county 

263 


April  1967 


board  will  take  over  and  all  our 
little  local  boards  will  be  through. 
We  can't  get  rid  of  it  all  in  a  day, 
but  it  will  be  good  to  get  back  to 
normal  again.'* 

"You  can  say  that  again!" 
At  the  Post  Office  door,  Bishop 
Kendell  stood  with  his  hand  ex- 
tended. "Looks  like  you  are  walk- 
ing on  air  this  morning,  my  dear. 
Your  smile  is  absolutely  radiant." 

I  HE  pressure  of  his  hand  was 
firm,  and  I  wondered  how  eyes  so 
grave  could  still  twinkle.  These 
last  years  had  not  been  kind  to 
Bishop  Kendell.  Of  course  he 
wasn't  our  bishop  now,  but  he 
would  always  be  that  to  me.  He 
lived  out  in  what  we,  as  children, 
called  "Lover's  Lane,"  and  had 
been  our  bishop  for  years  when 
we  lived  on  the  farm.  Many  of 
the  problems  of  my  young  wom- 
anhood had  been  solved  by  his 
kindly  voice.  He  had  blessed  and 
baptized  our  children.  Yes,  the 
fine  veins  in  his  face  were  too 
blue,  and  his  skin  was  almost 
transparent.  Yet,  there  was  such 
strength  there  it  was  almost  as 
if  his  soul  was  shining  through. 

"You  don't  look  so  bad  your- 
self, bishop.  You  found  the  key 
to  happiness  a  long  time  ago, 
didn't  you?  That's  one  thing  you 
can  give  away  and  still  have 
plenty  for  yourself,  or  you  would 
not  have  any  left,  would  you?" 
I  asked  lovingly. 

"Yes,  happiness  is  sort  of  con- 
tagious," he  said,  and  the  old 
twinkle  was  in  his  eyes  again. 

"That's  right.  Give  my  love 
to  Sister  Kendell,  will  you?"  I 
waved  gaily  as  I  went  down  the 
street. 

A  small  group  of  men  stood  on 
the  City  Hall  lawn  as  I  ran  up 


the  steps.  The  board  chairman 
was  there. 

"You're  soon  going  to  be  out 
of  a  job  now,  young  lady,"  he 
called. 

"Won't  it  be  fun?  You,  too. 
You'll  never  get  your  wages 
doubled  now." 

"That's  right,  but  since  two 
times  nothing  is  still  nothing,  I 
guess  it  won't  matter."  This  was 
an  old  joke  among  these  men  who 
had  given  freely  of  so  much  time 
and  worry  through  all  the  war 
years. 

"Yes,  but  think  of  all  the  nice 
names  you  have  been  called  these 
last  three  years.  You're  going  to 
miss  all  the  applause  when  you 
retire  to  private  life." 

A  burst  of  laughter  greeted  our 
sally.  It  was  good  to  hear  people 
laugh  again. 

Even  our  dingy  little  office, 
with  its  files  and  typewriters, 
looked  brighter  this  morning. 
Maybe  it  was  the  sun  reflecting 
on  the  white-washed  walls  which 
faced  our  only  windows.  How 
often  in  the  past  two  years  had 
that  wall  typified  to  me  the  say- 
ing, "Beating  your  head  against 
a  blank  wall." 

Mildred  greeted  me  with  her 
usual  smile,  only  this  time  it  was 
not  the  smile  we  painted  on  each 
morning  and  wore  to  cover  every 
emotion  while  we  quoted  reg- 
ulations and  doled  out  ration 
stamps.  Her  eyes  were  shining 
and  I  knew  her  heart  was  singing 
the  same  tune  that  mine  was. 
The  boys  would  be  coming  home! 
When?  How  soon  would  the  boys 
be  coming  home? 

"I  had  a  letter  from  Bob  this 
morning.  He  said  they  sure  put 
on  a  celebration  in  Alaska  when 
they  got  the  word  of  V.J.  Day," 


264 


Be  Happy,  But  Remember 

she  said.  ''You  look  like  you  had  have    a    T    gasoline    application, 

good   news,    too.    A   letter   from  too." 

Keith?"  "What!    Only   the    application 

"Yes,    he    says    he    won't    be  blank?      How     about     some     T 

getting  home  for  awhile  yet,   as  stamps  now  you  don't  need  them 

the  Air  Corps  still  needs  weather  any  more?" 

men,  at  least  enough  to  man  the  "They  all  had  to  be  accounted 
airfields.  Three  years  is  a  long  for  and  the  remainder  burned 
time  for  him  to  be  out  of  school,  with  great  ceremony.  You  will 
and  he  is  anxious  to  get  home,  never  know  what  we  were  think- 
but  we  can  wait  now  that  the  ing  as  all  those  stamps  went  up 
war  is  over.   I  imagine  some  of  in  smoke." 

the  boys   will   be   coming   home         Just   then    the    city    marshall 

right  away.  Won't  it  seem  good  entered  and  sat  down  in  the  re- 

to  have  young  men  to  help  on  the  maining  chair  rather  heavily.  We 

farms  again!  It  will  put  the  red  all  looked  at  him,  and  the  smiles 

blood   of   youth    back   into    this  faded. 

town.   One  didn't  dare  to  think  "I    guess    we    are    not    quite 

how  gray  and  dreary  our  world  through  yet.  The  widow  woman 

was  with  the  youth  gone  out  of  Josh  Ames  married  just  got  word 

it."  that  her  son  is  dead.  Died  in  a 

_i  hospital  overseas." 
I  HE    door    was    standing    open.         That  old  dread  silence  fell  on 

and  the  city  mayor  had  walked  in  the  group  once  more.  One  by  one, 

and  joined  in   the  conversation,  the   men  faded   from  the   room. 

"Yes,   they  will   soon   put   some  Their   mumbled    words    of    grief 

color  and  life  back  into  this  old  and  sympathy  mingled  strangely 

town.  They  have  already  brought  with  the  blurred  figures   in   the 

the  color  back  into  the  cheeks  of  room    and    the    confusion    that 

a    few    girls    I    could    mention,  whirled  in  my  head. 
Funny  isn't  it,  that  in  spite  of         They  were  all  gone,  so  was  the 

all  the  boys  have  been  through,  day,  and  time  turned  backward, 

they  are  the  ones  who  have  all  In  the  chair  in  front  of  my  desk 

the  hope  and  optimism.  I  guess  sat   a   forlorn   little   figure.    Her 

just  to  be  home  again  is  heaven  shoulders  drooped  and  her  gray 

to  them."  eyes  were  desolate.  "I — I  missed 

Others  strolled  into  the  office  the  bus."  She  was  breathless  with 

and  sat  with  the  old  chairs  tilted  the    choke    in    her    throat.    The 

back  at  a  rakish  angle.  Even  the  clock  ticked  loudly.  Why  didn't 

chairs    seemed    giddy    with    the  we  muzzle  that  thing? 
new  happiness.  Conversation  and         "I'm  so  sorry.  Were  you  going 

jokes  were  tossed  lightly  about,  some  place  special?" 
Must  have  been  a  new  sensation         "Oh,  yes.  I  was  going  to  Salt 

for  the  old  office.  Lake  to  see  my  son.  He  is  going 

"How  about  a  sheet  of  those  overseas,  and  I  could  only  see  him 

sugar  stamps  for  my  scrapbook?"  for  a  few  minutes  as  the   train 

"Oh,   these   are  still   precious,  stops  in  Salt  Lake  City.  But  I — 

You'll  have  to  use  your  A  Book  I  wanted  to  see  him  so  badly." 
for    a   souvenir.    Here,    you   can  Tick-tock,  tick-tock.  .  .  . 

265 


April  1967 


Her  head  sank  and  her  voice 
wasn't  much  more  than  a  whis- 
per. "He  wired  me  to  be  sure  and 
be  there.  He  has  been  sick,  and 
he  is  just  a  kid!'' 

Yes,  he  was  just  a  kid.  A  kid 
with  freckles  on  his  nose.  And 
such  a  cute  grin.  I  remembered 
the  day  he  had  been  in  the  office 
for  his  "entering  service  gas- 
oline." 

liCK-TOCK,  tick-tock  .  .  .  the 
time  was  passing.  I  could  see  that 
train  pulling  into  the  Salt  Lake 
station.  I  could  see  the  boy's 
thin,  eager  face,  see  the  light  fade 
from  his  eyes,  and  then  hear  the 
chug-chugging  of  the  train  as  it 
pulled  out,  and  the  whistle,  the 
whistle,  and  the  smoke  growing 
thin  in  the  distance.  I  knew  she 
was  hearing  it,  too,  and  that  her 
heart  was  going  with  the  boy  as 
we  sat  in  the  stillness  of  that 
office. 

Tick-tock — tick  ....  tock. 

"Somehow,  I  know  I'll  never 
see  him  again.  ..." 

Again  the  lump  in  my  throat 
was  choking  me,  and  my  eyes 
stung  with  the  unshed  tears  just 
as  they  had  that  day.  I  felt  as 
if  I  was  smothering. 

"Mildred,  Mildred,  do  you  re- 
member the  morning  she  was  in 
here?  The  morning  she  missed 
the  bus?" 

"Yes,  yes,  of  course,  I  remem- 
ber. Don't  go  over  all  that  again. 
You  know  there  was  nothing  we 
could  do  about  it." 

"I  know.  She  didn't  even  ask 
for  anything.  Maybe  their  old  car 
wouldn't  have  made  it  to  Salt 
Lake  if  we  could  have  let  them 
have  the  gasoline." 

The  walls  were  closing  down  on 
me,   stifling   me.    "Oh,    Mildred, 


do  you  care?  I've  got  to  get  out 
of  here." 

"Of  course,  I'll  stay  till  you  get 
back." 

Gone  was  the  brightness  of  the 
day.  The  glare  of  the  pavement 
hurt  my  eyes.  The  shadows  were 
so  intense  that  they  hit  me  in 
the  face.  No,  not  shadows — it 
was  willows  along  the  creek.  In- 
stinctively I  had  sought  the  shade 
of  "Lover's  Lane."  How  ironic! 
"Lover's  Lane"  to  cry  your  heart 
out  for  a  mother  who  had  lost  too 
much,  and  for  a  soldier  who  died 
overseas,  but  who  was  only  a  boy 
who  had  been  sick  and  needed  his 
mother!  And  somehow  they  both 
had  known  that  they  would  never 
see  each  other  again. 

And  I  had  stood  in  the  way!  I 
wouldn't  let  her  go  to  him.  No 
it  wasn't  I.  It  was  the  regulations. 
Other  boys  needed  that  gas  to  fly 
their  planes.  The  country  was  full 
of  mothers  who  could  not  say 
goodbye  to  their  sons.  Why  did 
I  take  exception  to  this  one?  But 
this  mother!  Life  had  taken  so 
much  from  her  that  she  had  not 
even  expected  anything.  She  had 
not  even  asked.  Her  heart  was 
so  heavy  that  her  brain  was  par- 
alyzed. All  she  could  see  was  a 
little  boy  who  had  to  be  a  man. 
She  had  known  and  he  had 
known  that  this  was  their  last 
chance  on  this  earth. 

And  now  it  had  happened,  just 
a  boy  alone  and  so  far  away.  I 
could  still  see  her  holding  that 
yellow  slip  of  paper,  and  her  eyes 
as  far  away  and  desolate  as  they 
had  been  that  day.  Dear  God! 
If  I  felt  Hke  I  did,  what  did  she 
feel  like? 

At  last  the  flood  broke  and  the 
tears  came.  I  lay  prone  upon  the 
grass    and    sobbed    increasingly. 


266 


Be  Happy,  But  Remember 


Somehow  I  was  crying  for  all  the 
mothers  in  the  world  who  would 
never  throw  their  arms  around 
that  loved  form  and  welcome  him 
home.  The  grief  was  too  much 
to  bear. 

OoMEONE  was  patting  me  on 
the  shoulder,  and  a  voice,  kind 
and  gentle,  was  saying,  *What- 
ever  is  the  matter,  Nelly?"  It  was 
Bishop  Kendell. 

"Oh,  I  just  can't  stand  it.  I 
can't  stand  to  think  of  it."  And 
I  told  him  the  whole  story.  The 
telegram  that  had  arrived  today 
and  all  that  was  behind  it.  All 
the  other  telegrams  all  over  the 
world! 

"I  know,  I  know,  Nelly.  And  it 
is  little  enough  one  can  do  at  a 
time  like  this,  and  somehow  cry- 
ing helps  the  least  of  it.  Why 
don't  you  go  to  the  little  mother? 
She  has  few  friends  here  in  this 
strange  town.  She  needs  you." 

'T  will,  I  will  go  to  her  later. 
'But  what  if  she  hates  me?" 

"She  won't  hate  you.  She  un- 
derstood. You  know,  my  dear, 
you  cannot  take  upon  yourself 
the  grief  of  the  whole  world.  Each 
must  bear  his  own.  Remember  in 
Gethsemane,  even  our  Savior 
sweat  blood  at  every  pore,  when 
he  took  upon  himself  the  sins 
and  sorrows  of  the  world." 

"Oh,  I  know.  It  isn't  that.  It's 
just  that  I  was  so  happy  this 
morning.  Why  can't  we  forget  all 
this  grief  and  heartache,  all  this 
tragedy?  I  want  to  be  happy! 
Why  can't  we  forget!" 

"You  are  not  the  only  one  who 
wants  to  forget.  The  whole  world 
is  drunk  with  trying  to  forget. 
Forgetting  is  only  a  drag  for  the 
mind.  I  can't  believe  that  it  is 
the  answer.  These  boys  died  that 


we  might  still  have  our  right  to 
the  pursuit  of  happiness.  Our 
Lord  and  Savior  died  on  the  cross 
that  we  might  have  eternal  life. 
But  he  did  not  want  us  to  for- 
get. He  even  instituted  the  Sac- 
rament of  the  Lord's  Supper  that 
we  might  always  remember,  that 
he  did  not  die  in  vain.  Somehow 
we  have  to  learn  to  be  happy 
but  remember.'' 

As  he  spoke,  the  storm  within 
me  gradually  grew  more  calm, 
but,  walking  back  to  the  office, 
I  felt  dull  and  heavy.  How  could 
anyone  ever  be  happy,  remember- 
ing all  the  sacrifice  and  suffering? 

The  work  at  the  office  dragged, 
and  it  was  late  before  I  had  fin- 
ished. I  locked  the  door  and 
walked  through  the  semi-dark- 
ness of  the  outer  halls. 

As  I  came  down  the  steps  and 
out  on  to  the  street  there  burst 
upon  me  one  of  the  most  glorious 
sunsets  I  helve  ever  known.  My 
tired  eyes  blinked  at  the  bril- 
liance, and  it  seemed  to  mock  my 
heavy  heart.  Slowly  the  splendor 
of  orange  and  gold  faded  and  the 
sky  was  a  clear  blue  and  each 
fluff  of  a  cloud  the  most  delicate 
pink,  like  bows  on  a  baby  blan- 
ket, I  thought  absently.  The  sun 
had  gone  to  rest,  not  to  be  seen 
again  till  the  dawn  of  another 
day.  But  as  each  fleecy  cloud 
across  the  heavens  picked  up  the 
light  and  reflected  it  back  with 
increasing  glory,  those  in  the 
west  deepened  in  color  to  mauve 
and  lavender.  Slowly,  the  colors 
in  one  part  of  the  sky  faded  only 
to  linger  somewhere  else  as  only 
an  autumn  twilight  can  do.  And 
amid  all  this  beauty  of  a  dying 
day,  my  soul  groped  for  an  an- 
swer. "Be  happy,  but  always  re- 
member." 


267 


We  All  Work  Together 

Alice  H.  Ballard 

■  My  small  ward  has  a  membership  of  only  ninety-eight.  I  have 
always  felt  blessed  to  live  in  a  small  ward  which  has  given  me  many 
opportunities  to  serve. 

A  short  time  ago  my  bishop  came  and  asked  me  to  be  president 
of  our  Relief  Society.  I  tried  to  say  "No,"  for  several  reasons.  The 
former  presidents  had  been  outstanding,  and  I  felt  my  inability  to 
carry  on  as  they  had  done.  I  had  no  confidence  in  my  ability  to  lead. 
I  had  served  as  theology  class  leader  on  the  stake  board  for  a  year, 
and  I  felt  there  might  be  a  conflict. 

The  bishop  brushed  all  my  excuses  aside.  I  chose  my  counselors 
and  we  were  sustained.  My  feelings  changed.  I  still  felt  humble  and 
weak  in  accepting  this  responsibility,  but  deemed  it  an  honor  to  be 
counted  worthy  to  receive  such  a  call.  I  had  a  feeling  of  determina- 
tion to  do  everything  in  my  power  to  make  a  success  of  this  work. 

Our  meeting  place  is  a  beautiful  rock  schoolhouse  which  is  no 
longer  used  for  that  purpose.  When  our  schools  were  consolidated, 
our  children  were  sent  elsewhere.  The  school  board  gave  permission 
for  our  Relief  Society  to  use  the  building.  The  sisters  have  done  an 
outstanding  job  furnishing  and  making  it  a  place  of  beauty,  where 
we  meet.  In  one  corner  of  our  classroom  stands  a  statue  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  sculptured  by  Avard  Fairbanks.  What  could 
be  more  appropriate  and  beautiful  than  to  have  this  statue  of  our 
Prophet?  He  it  was  v/ho  v/as  inspired  to  organize  Relief  Society. 

I  was  anxious  to  have  everything  in  order,  before  we  held  our  first 
October  meeting.  One  morning  I  left  home  at  daylight  with  the 
intention  of  doing  a  little  work,  both  inside  and  out.  I  had  been  there 
about  ten  minutes  when  another  sister  came.  She  had  discovered  that 
my  car  was  gone  and  had  guessed  my  whereabouts,  so  she  came  to 
help.  The  air  was  cool  and  invigorating.  An  hour  soon  slipped  by  and, 
with  a  feeling  of  happiness,  we  returned  home  to  resume  our  house- 
hold duties. 

Two  hours  later  my  phone  rang.  Our  former  president  asked  if  she 
could  cut  the  lawns  the  rest  of  the  year.  I  took  the  keys  down  to  the 
building  so  she  might  have  access  to  electricity.  Within  a  short  time, 
two  other  sisters  came,  wanting  to  help.  A  kind  brother  came,  bring- 
ing his  tall  ladder.  He  took  our  curtains  down  so  that  we  might  clean 
them.  Later  he  came  again  and  put  them  up. 

What  a  warm,  happy  feeling  it  gave  me  to  see  their  spirit  of  help- 
fulness, their  interest,  love,  and  devotion  for  the  work.    ' 

I  am  truly  thankful  that  I  belong  to  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 

of  Latter-day  Saints.  It  gives  us  all  a  chance  to  serve.  Througlv 

-service,  we  grow  and  develop.  It  matters  not  what  we  are  called  to 

do.  If  we  put  our  hearts  into*  the  work  and  ask  for  our  Heavenly 

Father's  help,  we  will  be  successful  and  happy. 

268 


J^ 


^^.  Woman's 

Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Mrs.  Lucy  Farley,  Tooele,  Utah,  a 
Navajo  woman  who  was  reared  in  Teec 
Nos  Bass,  a  small  Indian  community 
near  Shiprock,  New  Mexico,  is  a 
skilled  weaver  of  rugs  which  are  in 
great  demand.  She  works  at  a  loom  in 
her  home.  Her  latest  rug,  which  took 
more  than  a  month  to  weave,  is  done 
in  the  colorful  and  intricate  "Yeibichei" 
pattern. 


Lili  Kraus,  world-famed  pianist,  born 
in  Budapest,  is  particularly  devoted  to 
the  music  of  Mozart,  and  plays  with 
"unrivalled  artistry"  all  twenty-five  of 
his  piano  concertos,  which  she  de- 
scribes as  having  "a  divine  serenity  .  .  . 
purity  and  chastity  .  .  .  seductive  grace 
and  incredible  sweetness,"  A  renowned 
soloist  in  Europe  for  more  than  thirty 
years,  her  nine  concerts  in  the  United 
States  recently  were  acclaimed  as 
"impeccable  Mozart,  clean  refinement, 
and  intense  drama." 


Catherine  Drinker  Bowen  is  the  author 
of  a  valuable  and  much-praised  study 
of  the  framing  of  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States.  In  "Miracle  at  Phila- 
delphia" (May  to  September  1787), 
she  traces  the  problems  and  remark- 
able achievements  of  those  "great  and 
dedicated  men"  who  explored  the 
"basic  problems  and  principles  of 
government"  and  arrived  at  under- 
standing and  a  measure  of  solution  to 
many  great  political  complexities.  "My 
aim,"  says  Miss  Bowen,  "is  to  call  back 
the  voices,  the  commonsense,  the  ex- 
traordinary performance." 


Julia  Child,  who  conducts  a  well- 
known  television  cooking  school,  grew 
up  in  Pasadena,  California.  Through  a 
series  of  "accidental  happenings,"  she 
has  become  an  authority  on  French 
cooking  and  an  expert  in  preparing 
French  cuisine.  She  studied  in  Paris 
under  the  master  chef  Max  Bugnard 
and  attended  a  "little  cooking  theater" 
manned  by  some  of  the  top  Parisian 
patissiers,  and  cooperated  with  two 
women,  Simone  Beck  and  Louisette 
Bertholle,  in  composing  a  cookbook  for 
Americans.  The  three  women  estab- 
lished a  cooking  school  called  L'Ecole 
des  Trois  Gourmandes,  and  Julia  be- 
came an  expert  translator  of  the 
French  language.  Currently,  she  is 
rated  as  one  of  the  most  influential 
cooking  teachers  in  the  United  States. 

Dr.  Virginia  P.  Apgar  is  director  of  con- 
genital malformations  research  for  the 
National  Foundations  March  of  Dimes 
for  the  United  States.  She  is  a  noted 
specialist  in  problems  of  newborn  in- 
fants, and  is  creator  of  the  "Apgar 
Score,"  a  fast  clinical  evaluation  to 
determine  a  baby's  overall  condition  by 
checking  heart  rate,  respiration,  muscle 
tone,  reflexes,  and  color. 

Ellen  L.  Eggleston  is  a  freight  agent  for 
the  Denver  and  Rio  Grande  Western 
Railroad.  She  directs  and  controls  ship- 
ments in  and  out  of  Sugar  House  sta- 
tion in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  An  impor- 
tant part  of  her  job  is  notifying 
businesses  when  their  shipments  have 
arrived.  She  also  traces  lost  car  lots 
and  estimates  payments  on  damaged 
goods. 


269 


He  Is  Risen" 


EDITORIAL 


Volume    54    April   1967    Number   4 

Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 
Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 
Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 
Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.   Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S,  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.   Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone   R.   Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen   N.    Barnes 
Kathryn   S.   Gilbert 
Verda  F.   Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  0.  Carling 


■  "He  is  not  here:  for  he  is  risen, 
as  he  said"  (Matt.  28:6).  This 
joyous  and  momentous  announce- 
ment was  made  by  the  angel  to 
Mary  Magdalene  and  other  women 
who  had  followed  the  Lord  from 
Galilee,  stayed  by  during  the 
terrible  ordeal  of  the  crucifixion, 
and  had  come  early  that  first 
morning  of  the  week  to  render  a 
loving  service.  They  had  waited 
for  the  first  light  of  dawn  to  do  a 
more  thorough  anointing  and  em- 
balming of  the  body  with  precious 
oils  and  spices.  Some  of  them 
had  been  present  at  the  burial  and 
had  known  the  haste  with  which 
it  was  necessary  for  Joseph  and 
Nicodemus  to  entomb  the  body 
of  the  Lord  before  the  beginning 
of  the  Sabbath.  Even  with  the 
angel's  assurance  "Fear  not  ye," 
the  women  "departed  quickly  with 
fear  and  great  joy"  and  failed  to 
comprehend  at  that  moment  the 
glorious  meaning  of  the  words  "he 
is  risen." 

Mary  Magdalene,  following  the 
angel's  instruction,  hastened  to 
tell  the  brethren,  Simon  Peter  and 
"that  other  disciple,  whom  Jesus 
loved,"  who,  doubtless,  was  John, 
that  the  body  of  the  Lord  was  gone 
from  the  sepulchre,  "and  we 
know  not  where  they  have  laid 
him"  (John  20:2).  Peter  and  John 
ran  to  the  tomb  and,  seeing  it 
empty,  turned  and  went  away  sor- 
rowfully because,  as  John  frankly 


270 


states,  "For  as  yet  they  knew  not  the  scripture,  that  he  nnust  rise 
again  from  the  dead"  (John  20:9). 

Mary  stayed  by  the  tomb  and,  looking  in,  perceived  two  personages 
in  white,  sitting  at  the  head  and  at  the  feet  of  where  the  body  had 
lain.  And  then  Mary  turned  away  and,  through  her  tears,  she  beheld 
another  Personage  who  inquired  of  her,  "Woman,  why  weepest  thou? 
whom  seekest  thou?"  (John  20:15).  It  was  Jesus,  her  beloved  Lord,  yet 
she  dod  not  know  him  until  he  spoke  her  name — "Mary."  Recognition 
flooded  her  being  and  she,  in  her  ecstatic  joy,  uttered  the  worshipful 
word  "Rabboni,"  meaning  "Master."  As  she  in  her  reverent  love  was 
about  to  touch  him,  he  said  "Touch  me  not;  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended 
to  my  Father"  (John  20:17),  and  he  told  her  to  go  and  tell  the  brethren 
of  his  resurrection. 

"To  a  woman,  to  Mary  of  Magdala,  was  given  the  honor  of  being  the 
first  among  mortals  to  behold  a  resurrected  Soul,  and  that  Soul,  the 
Lord  Jesus.  To  other  favored  women  did  the  risen  Lord  next  manifest 
himself,  including  Mary  the  mother  of  Joses,  Joanna,  and  Salome  the 
mother  of  the  apostles  James  and  John"  (TALMAGE,  james  e.:  Jesus 
the  Christ,  13th  edition,  page  681).  To  them  the  angels  at  the  tomb 
explained  the  meaning  of  Christ's  teaching  concerning  his  resurrection, 
and  as  they  hurried  toward  the  city,  "Jesus  met  them,  saying,  All  hail" 
(Matt.  28:9).  They  fell  down  before  him  and  "held  him  by  the  feet 
and  worshipped  him." 

Mary  Magdalene  and  the  other  women  told  the  story  of  their  experi- 
ences to  the  disciples,  but  the  brethren  would  not  yet  believe.  Not  until 
they  saw  the  resurrected  Lord  could  they  grasp  the  significance  of  the 
literal  resurrection. 

Through  these  women  who  were  first  to  hear  the  glorious  words  "He 
is  risen,"  and  through  her,  who  was  first  to  see  the  resurrected 
Christ,  are  all  women  blessed.  Through  them  are  all  women  given  the 
example  of  courage,  devotion,  unwavering  faith,  and  dedication  to  the 
work  of  the  Lord.  In  no  greater  way  has  God  bespoken  his  love  for 
his  daughters  than  in  permitting  them  to  witness  the  atoning  sacrifice 
and  the  resurrection  which  opened  the  way  for  all  to  return  to  his 
presence. 

The  great  light  of  comprehension  that  dawned  in  the  minds  of  those 
women  as  they  saw  the  reality  of  the  resurrection  is  the  light  that 
may  come  to  us  as  we  seek  to  know  and  do  his  work. 

L.W.M. 


271 


Cancer's  Warning  Signals  Act 
as  Radar  for  the  Body 

V.  J.  Skutt  — 1967  Crusade  Chairman 


■  If  every  American  knew  and  acted  promptly  on 
Cancer's  Warning  Signals,  thousands  of  lives  could 
be  saved  and  untold  suffering  prevented  each  year 
from  cancer. 

Years  of  experience  have  developed  evidence 
that  these  Warning  Signals  are  part  of  the  body's 
early  warning  system — a  radar  that  signals  the 
presence  of  disease.  If  any  signal  appears,  and  per- 
sists for  more  than  two  weeks,  it  should  be  brought 
to  the  attention  of  a  doctor,  even  if  there  is  no 
pain.  He  can  determine  what  it  means.  Chances 
are  it  is  not  cancer.  Or,  it  may  be  a  precancerous 
condition  which  can  be  easily  removed  and  cancer 
prevented. 

However,  if  the  signal  should  be  a  symptom  of 
cancer,  the  patient  has  a  much  better  chance  of 
survival  and  cure  if  he  heeds  the  Warning  Signal 
than  if  he  ignores  it.  This  is  based  on  the  fact  that 
cancer  is  among  the  most  curable  of  the  major 
killing  diseases — if  it  is  found  early,  and  treated 
promptly  and  properly. 

However,  the  patient's  responsibility  for  his  own 
health  does  not  end  with  the  warning  signals.  Can- 
cer is  often  a  "silent  disease"  and  does  not  always 
give  an  early  warning  of  its  presence.  Thus,  a 
patient  has  a  better  chance  of  avoiding  the  disease 
by  not  only  knowing  the  warning  signals,  but  by 
having  an  annual  physical  checkup. 

Thus,  the  best  insurance  against  cancer  is — see 
your  doctor  regularly,  and  learn  Cancer's  Warning 
Signals. 

1.  Unusual  bleeding  or  discharge 

2.  A  lump  or  thickening  in  the  breast  or  elsewhere 

3.  A  sore  that  does  not  heal 

4.  Change  in  bowel  or  bladder  habits 

5.  Hoarseness  or  cough 

6.  Indigestion  or  difficulty  in  swallowing 

7.  Change  in  a  wart  or  mole 


These  signals  do  not  usually  mean  cancer,  but  they  are  warnings; 
if  one  lasts  more  than  two  weeks,  it  is  important  to  go  to  your  doctor. 


272 


The 
Outsider 

Iris  W.  Schow 


■  The  other  night  we  were  dis- 
cussing a  story  someone  wrote 
about  the  man  who  was  the  only 
Mister  in  a  town  where  all  the 
other  adults  were  called  Brother 
or  Sister.  It  took  me  back  to  the 
Verona  of  my  childhood,  where 
there  were  no  Misters  at  all,  only 
Brothers.  And  I  recalled  that 
there  had  been  one  Mrs.  in 
Verona  —  Mrs.  May  sprite,  the 
outsider. 

I  can  see  Decoration  Day  in 
Verona  yet.  The  afternoon  before, 
my  chum  Lettie  and  I  would 
take  her  little  brother  and  sister 
and  my  little  brother  down  the 
creek,  across  the  lane,  and  into 
the  big  field  of  meadow  daisies. 
We  never  did  traverse  the  appar- 
ently unending  extent  of  that 
field,  nor  find  out  who  was  its 
owner. 

Before  my  big  brother  Ren 
was  old  enough  to  help  Grandpa 
with  the  hard  work  on  the  farm, 
he  used  to  go  with  us.  At  the 
creek,  we  would  get  water  in  the 
pails  we  carried.  We  would  cram 
them  full  of  the  yellow-centered 
white  daisies,  delicate  in  appear- 


ance but  actually  very  enduring, 
and  return  home  triumphantly 
with  our  important  contribution 
to  the  success  of  Decoration  Day. 

The  next  morning,  we  used  to 
start  off  early  in  Grandpa's  sur- 
rey, so  Grandma,  who  couldn't 
walk  far,  could  decorate  her 
father's  grave  and  think  about 
her  mother's  and  sister's  graves 
on  the  plains.  Grandma  would 
tell  me,  ''Jane,  you  may  decorate 
my  baby  girl's  grave,"  and  Ren 
would  decorate  for  Great-uncle 
Pete.  Mother  decorated  Daddy's 
grave  and  helped  Grandpa  fix  his 
mother's  grave  with  the  dainty 
bleeding  hearts  and  the  one  white 
rose  he  had  raised  in  the  house 
for  that  purpose.  As  we  finished, 
we  would  all  help  with  Grandpa's 
father's  grave.  When  everything 
was  done,  we  would  go  together 
from  one  grave  to  another  and 
admire   each   other's   handiwork. 

Most  of  the  other  people  would 
have  come  early,  too,  in  their 
whitetop  buggies  or  surreys,  and 
be  well  started  decorating  and 
chatting.  And  then  here  would 
come   Mrs.    Maysprite,    breezing 


273 


'-   April  1967 


along  in  her  automobile.  She 
would  emerge  from  the  poplar 
lane,  whirl  in  at  the  gate,  circle 
practically  halfway  around  the 
cemetery,  and  stop  over  where 
the  bluff  looked  down  the  can- 
yon. Her  hair  would  be  done  high 
in  shining  black  coils,  and  she 
would  be  wearing  something  of 
misty  green  or  lavender.  She 
would  get  out  and,  with  smoothly 
coordinated  movements,  unload 
her  baskets  of  fresh  flowers.  And 
she  would  begin  decorating  Mr. 
Maysprite's  grave — for  there  had 
been  a  Mr.  Maysprite  who  died 
before  I  could  remember — lavish- 
ly, with  a  blanket  of  lavender 
lilacs,  artistically  dotted  with 
designs  made  of  white  iris.  Her 
flowers  were  at  the  height  of  their 
beauty  on  Decoration  Day,  be- 
cause spring  came  so  late  in  the 
mountains  at  Verona. 

IflosT  of  us  didn't  have  lilacs, 
unless  one  of  the  luckier  sisters 
who  had  a  bush  shared  with  us. 
Still,  a  very  few  of  them  made  a 
pretty  harmony,  dotted  among 
the  yellow  and  white  meadow 
daisies.  But  we  couldn't  help 
occasional  envious  glances  at  the 
profusion  of  lilacs  Mrs.  Maysprite 
had  all  to  herself. 

And  as  we  glanced  slyly  at  Mrs. 
Maysprite,  we  would  begin  talk- 
ing a  little  in  low  tones  about  her, 
and  about  Mr.  Maysprite's  odd 
grave.  People  would  talk  about 
how  Mrs.  Maysprite  thought  she 
was  "quite  a  few,"  because  she 
could  sleep  late  and  then  get  to 
the  cemetery  so  fast  in  her  auto- 
mobile. And  about  how,  when  she 
lived  that  close  to  the  cemetery, 
you'd  think  she'd  walk.  They 
would  talk  about  how  Mr.  May- 
sprite's  headstone  was  at  the  east 


end  of  his  grave  instead  of  prop- 
erly at  the  west  end,  and  his 
head  in  the  grave  was,  too,  and 
the  grave  didn't  point  absolutely 
in  any  one  of  the  four  directions, 
anyway,  but  off  toward  the  can- 
yon. 

At  home.  Grandpa  told  Ren 
and  me  that  it  didn't  seem  right 
to  criticize  a  man  because  of  his 
appreciation  for  beauty,  which 
had  made  Mr.  Maysprite  want  to 
rise  up  on  resurrection  morning 
and  look  down  the  canyon  he 
loved,  instead  of  standing  up  to 
face  the  rising  sun  with  the  rest 
of  us.  Grandpa  said  Mr.  May- 
sprite  used  to  sit  up  in  bed  in  that 
glassed-in  porch  they  had  built 
for  him.  And  he'd  watch  while 
the  springtime  crept  slowly  up 
the  canyon  and  he  fought  his 
losing  battle  against  the  tuber- 
culosis, which  had  brought  him  to 
Verona  in  the  first  place,  hoping 
to  cure  it  in  our  dry  climate.  Ren, 
who  remembered  seeing  Mr.  May- 
sprite  standing  in  a  doorway  once, 
said  he  was  tall  and  thin,  and 
looked  quite  a  bit  like  a  blue 
heron. 

Grandpa  said  Mrs.  Maysprite 
did  live  close  enough  to  the 
cemetery  to  walk,  but  she 
needed  her  automobile,  if  she  in- 
tended to  use  all  those  flowers 
for  just  that  one  grave.  He  said 
if  she  hadn't  had  an  automobile, 
he  would  have  gone  back  for  her 
in  the  surrey  after  delivering  us 
at  the  cemetery.  But,  as  it  was, 
she  kept  to  herself  and  knew  how 
to  take  care  of  herself,  and  she 
probably  thought  an  automobile 
was  nicer  than  a  surrey,  anyway. 

Long  after  Ren  had  quit  help- 
ing us  gather  meadow  daisies 
because  Grandpa  needed  his  work 
on  the  farm,  he  and  his  plump  pal 


274 


The  Outsider 

Spud  kept  on  going  Halloween-  Ren  had  a  still  better  plan.  We 

ing  with  us  kid^.  could    get    through    the    barbed 

One  Halloween  those  two  had  wire  fence,  cut  across  the  ceme- 
made  the  best  ticktacks  we  had  tery  to  the  gate,  and  come  out 
ever  heard.  The  rest  of  us  had  just  below  the  strawberry  patch, 
cut  our  jack-o^-lantems  from  the  ready  to  climb  up  to  Mrs.  May- 
little  pumpkins  Grandpa  always  sprite's.  Tom,  Marj,  and  Wes,  the 
brought  us  from  his  brother's  little  kids,  were  afraid  to  cross 
place  in  the  lower  valley.  the  cemetery  in  the  night,  but 

We  had   already    been    up  to  Ren  said,  "Who's  afraid  with  the 

"the  north  end,"  and  back  home  moonlight  clear  as  day?  You  can 

to  try  to  scare  the  folks.  When  we  even   see  West's  brick   house  is 

were  starting  for  "the  south  end,"  red.  Besides,  there's  Spud  and  me 

we  saw  a  crowd  of  really  big  boys  here.   And  Jane  and  Lettie  are 

coming.  We  didn't  want  to  meet  pretty  big  girls.   You  told  your 

them,  because  we  knew  we'd  get  mothers  you  were  big  enough  to 

our  candles  blown  out  and  our  go  with  me  and  Spud.  Now  come 

caps  pulled  down  over  our  eyes,  on." 

so  we  cut  across  Lettie's   folks'  . 

back  lot  into  the  lucerne  stubble  In  the    end   they   did,    insisting 

of  Grandpa's  seventeen-acre  field,  on  lighting  their  jack-o'-lanterns 

which  joined  right  onto  the  end  of  first,  to  supplement  the  rays  of 

the  cemetery.  At  Spud's  sugges-  the  full  moon.  We  didn't  have  to 

tion,   we  blew  out  our  candles,  pass  anywhere   near   Mr.    May- 

The   moon  was   bright,  anjrway,  sprite's  odd  grave,  and  that  was 

and  it  would  be  fun  to  light  them  reassuring.  But  we  felt  creepy  in 

again  later.  the  cemetery,  especially  when  we 

Eerie  with  shadows  in  the  came  to  Brother  Tyreed's  new 
moonlight,  the  cemetery  loomed  headstone.  His  name  had  been 
ahead  beyond  the  barbed  wire  beautifully  cut  in  the  stone  in  an 
fence,  interrupting  our  flight,  enlargement  of  his  own  fine  hand- 
Looking  back,  we  sensed  that  writing:  "Noah  Abraham  Ty- 
most  of  our  precautions  were  reed."  This  froze  Lettie  and  me  in 
needless;  the  big  boys  had  evi-  our  tracks,  for  we  had  never  seen 
dently  headed  for  "the  north  it  before,  and  even  Ren  admitted 
end,"  without  even  glancing  our  thinking  it  was  "kind  of  grue- 
way.  some." 

Spud  had  another  suggestion.  "I  like  it,"  said  Spud.  "It's 
We  could  go  up  and  ticktack  that  sort  of  personal,  like  signing  your 
Mrs.  Maysprite's  window.  Com-  name  to  the  story  of  your  life.  I'd 
ing  from  the  direction  of  the  like  my  signature  on  my  head- 
cemetery,  out  of  a  clear  sky,  it  stone." 

would  give  her  a   real  surprise.  "That's    because    you're    real 

We  could  follow  the  fence  to  the  good  in  penmanship,"  said  Lettie 

poplar  lane,  follow  the  lane  until  admiringly. 

we  were  straight  for  her  house.  Seeming  pleased.  Spud  walked 

get  up  the  hill  by  cutting  across  along     beside     her,     murmuring 

West's  big  strawberry  patch,  and  away  about  his  ideas  concerning 

there  we'd  be.  signatures.  He  held  her  jack-o'- 

275 


April  1967 


lantern  while  she  climbed  over 
the  locked  cemetery  gate. 

Was  it  really  that  easy  to  be- 
gin flirting  with  a  boy?  I  won- 
dered, setting  my  lantern  on  the 
ground  and  reaching  it  through 
the  bars  after  I  was  over  the  gate. 

"You'd  better  blow  out  your 
candles,"  Ren  advised,  as  we 
emerged  from  the  poplars  into  the 
berry  patch.  But  Tom  and  Wes 
thought  it  was  still  too  spooky, 
and  they  might  need  their  lights 
in  a  hurry,  if  we  had  to  run. 

"WeU,  hold  the  jack-o'-lan- 
terns' faces  against  your  stom- 
achs, then,"  said  Ren  with  annoy- 
ance. "And  don't  one  of  you 
come  inside  Mrs.  May  sprite's 
yard!" 

We  huddled  in  the  field  lane 
beside  Mrs.  Maysprite's  fence, 
partly  hidden  from  her  house  by 
her  lilac  bushes,  while  Ren  and 
Spud  propped  the  one  half  of  her 
back  gate  open.  Looking  down 
the  hill  we  had  just  climbed,  I 
could  see  the  cemetery  and  the 
canyon  painted  with  the  soft 
silver  of  the  moonlight.  I  thought 
it  really  might  be  the  most  beau- 
tiful view  in  the  world,  as  Mr. 
May  sprite  had  said  it  was. 

"There  they  go  for  the  house," 
hissed  Lettie,  clutching  my  arm. 

They  climbed  onto  something, 
probably  a  big  wooden  coal  chute 
top,  and  simultaneously  let  the 
kitchen  window  have  the  tick- 
tacks.  Then  they  dashed  around 
the  corner  of  the  glassed-in  porch 
and  hid.  The  kitchen  window 
blind  went  up,  and  Mrs.  May- 
sprite  stood  gazing  out.  She  was 
wearing  pale  blue,  and  her  fingers 
kept  the  place  in  the  book  in  her 
hand.  From  between  parted  cur- 
tains, she  looked  all  around,  but 
she  didn't  seem  to  spot  anyone. 


She  pulled  the  blind  back  down. 

When  we  saw  Spud  and  Ren 
going  back  to  the  window,  Lettie, 
suddenly  bold,  dashed  into  Mrs. 
Maysprite's  yard,  and  we  all  fol- 
lowed. 

This  time,  at  the  first  clatter 
of  the  ticktacks,  the  kitchen  door 
flew  open.  Mrs  Maysprite  stepped 
out. 

All  of  us  hit  the  back  gate  at 
once.  That  is,  all  but  plump  Spud 
and  little  Marj.  Somehow  Spud 
had  fallen  over  Marj  in  his  urgent 
retreat.  He  clambered  up  and 
fled,  while  the  rest  of  us  halted 
in  consternation,  at  the  bottle- 
neck of  the  gate.  Ren  and  Mrs. 
Maysprite  converged  from  oppo- 
site directions,  running  to  aid  the 
bewildered,  wailing  Marj. 


2is>, 


"I'll  take  care  of  her,"  said 
Ren  crisply,  brushing  off  Marj's 
coat  and  straightening  her  knit 
cap. 

Mrs.  Maysprite  began  picking 
up  the  scattered  fragments  of 
Marj's  jack-o'-lantern.  "Come 
back,  children,"  she  entreated. 
"Come  back  and  have  some  oat- 
meal cookies." 


276 


The  Outsider 


"We  don't  care  for  any,"  I  said 
in  a  stilted  tone. 

"Who  ever  heard  of  oatmeal 
cookies?"  Lettie  said  haughtily. 
"Everybody  knows  oats  is  for 
mush!" 

"Oats  is  for  horses,  too,"  Mrs. 
May  sprite  remarked  mildly.  "But 
that  doesn't  make  it  unsuitable 
for  breakfast  cer  ....  mush." 

"Excuse  these  kids'  rude,  im- 
polite manners,  Mrs.  Maysprite," 
said  Ren.  "They  just  don't  know 
any  better." 

Well,  I  liked  that!  We'd  both 
be  thirteen  within  the  next  two 
months,  and  Ren  had  not  been 
fourteen  so  very  long,  himself. 

We  had  retreated  to  what  we 
thought  was  a  safe  distance  down 
the  lane.  Accepting  a  few  cookies, 
Ren  joined  us. 

"Say,  oatmeal  is  pretty  good  in 
cookies,"  conceded  Spud,  as  Ren 
broke  off  samples  for  us. 

"I  wonder  how  she  knew  that," 
Lettie  remarked,  while  little  Marj 
said,  "It's  the  raisins  makes  them 
taste  nice." 

"Let's  put  her  old  gates  some- 
place funny,  like  up  in  a  lilac 
bush,  or  on  top  of  her  pump," 
suggested  Spud,  when  Lettie 
pointed  out  that  we'd  left  half 
of  the  gate  propped  open,  and 
someone  might  bump  into  it  and 
get  hurt. 

DuT  Ren  would  not  have  the 
gates  taken  down.  "We  promised 
the  folks  we  wouldn't  do  any- 
thing that's  really  mean,"  he 
stated.  "And  that  would  be  mean, 
because  Mrs.  Maysprite  doesn't 
have  anyone  to  help  her  put  them 
back."  Instead,  he  sent  Wes  and 
Tom  back  to  shut  the  gate.  They 
went  most  reluctantly,  to  the 
amusement  of  us  all. 


Someone  else  would  take 
people's  gates  down,  though,  for 
next  morning  the  news  was  all 
over  school  that  Mrs.  May  sprite's 
double  gate  was  hanging  over  the 
side  door  of  West's  bam,  with 
ropes  and  pulleys,  so  it  could  go 
up  and  down  just  like  a  portcullis. 

When  we  told  the  folks  about 
that.  Grandpa  said  it  was  nice  the 
fellows  remembered  something 
from  their  studies  in  history.  He 
started  off  with  Ren  and  me 
along  to  help  take  the  gate  down 
and  return  it.  But  we  met  two 
of  those  big  boys  carrying  it  back, 
so  I  guessed  their  folks  had  the 
same  idea  as  Grandpa  had. 

It  was  only  the  second  summer 
after  that  Halloween,  when  the 
pipe  line  for  the  power  plant 
broke  in  the  night,  and  the  wash- 
out caused  a  slide  that  complete- 
ly blocked  off  the  road,  about 
two  thirds  of  the  way  down  the 
canyon.  Ren  was  doing  more  and 
more  of  the  farm  work,  now.  The 
afternoon  following  the  washout, 
Ren  was  finishing  mowing  the 
seventeen-acre  field,  and  Grand- 
pa, Wes,  and  I  had  walked  out 
there  to  see  if  the  hay  had  dried 
enough  that  Wes  could  start  rak- 
ing it.  The  mowing  was  just 
finished,  when  something  startled 
the  horses,  and  somehow  Ren, 
who  had  mowed  for  years,  got  in 
the  way  and  had  practically  all 
of  his  left  foot  cut  off. 

Grandpa  stopped  the  horses 
and  hurried  to  Ren.  By  then  the 
berry  pickers  and  Brother  West 
were  rushing  over  there.  Everyone 
was  trying  to  think  of  a  way  to 
get  Ren  to  Dr.  Browne,  with  the 
road  all  blocked  up.  Brother  West 
sent  someone  to  his  house  to 
phone  for  Dr.  Browne  to  come 
right  up   to   the  landslide,   pre- 


277 


April  1967 

pared   to   climb   over  it.    Others  medical  skills  were  better,  he  had 

went  to  hitch  up  West's  white-  an  artificial  foot, 

top  buggy  and  take  the  back  seat  From   that  day  on,  a  mildly 

out.  That  would  be  better  than  warm    feeling    existed    between 

the  surrey  to  take  Ren  in,  they  Mrs.  Maysprite  and  nearly  every- 

decided,  and  quicker  to  get,  too.  one  in  Verona.  At  last  the  chil- 

Grandpa  and  Sister  West  were  dren  began  to  let  her  treat  them 

trying  to  control  the  bleeding.  with  her  pans  of  goodies,  like  the 

And  then,  we  never  knew  just  ones  she  must  have  been  prepar- 

how,    Mrs.    Maysprite    got    the  ing  for  them  on  Halloween  for 

word,  but  here  she  came  whizzing  years,   to   no   avail.   The   sisters 

along  the  lane  in  her  automobile,  exchanged   recipes    and    embroi- 

She  jerked  to  a  stop,  threw  the  dery  ideas  with  her  sometimes, 

little  door  open,  and  was  under  Occasionally,  one  or  two  accepted 

the  barbed  wire  fence  and  run-  a  lift  in  her  automobile  on  the 

ning    through    the    stubble    and  way  to  the  store  with  eggs  to  sell, 

hay,  calling,  "Let  me  help  you!  She  even  helped  the  Daughters 

Oh,  let  me  help!"  of  the  Pioneers  with  the  flower 

In  seconds,   Ren   was    in   the  arrangements  at  members'  funer- 

back    of    that    automobile    with  als,  a  couple  of  times.  And  the 

Grandpa   and   Sister  West,   and  brethren    sometimes    sent    their 

they   were  leaving  to  meet  the  big  boys  to  clean  her  irrigation 

doctor.  Wes  and  I  rode  the  team  ditch. 

someone  had   unhitched,   racing  I  should  like  to  be  able  to  say 

for  home  to  hitch  up  the  surrey  that  Mrs.  Maysprite  was  taught 

and  take  Mother  and  Grandma  the  gospel  in  Verona,  and  that, 

to  Ren.  eventually,  she  was  baptized.  But 

the  fact  is  that  when  she  grew 

EN  said  afterward  that  they  too  old  to  live  alone,  her  nephew 
urged  him  to  he  still  and  shut  or  cousin  and  his  wife  came  and 
his  eyes,  and  let  the  others  take  moved  her  away  somewhere  to 
care  of  him.  But  every  time  he  share  their  home.  I  was  at  college 
opened  his  eyes  he  would  notice,  then  and  had  lost  track  of  affairs 
ever  so  foolishly,  that  there  was  in  Verona,  somewhat.  I  guess 
a  corner-shaped  tear  near  the  none  of  us  ever  thought  of  say- 
shoulder  of  Mrs.  Maysprite's  pink  ing  anything  to  Mrs.  Maysprite 
gingham  housedress.  And  that  about  religion,  for  in  those  days 
her  hair,  which  was  partly  coiled  we  did  not  ask  the  outsider  any 
on  top  of  her  head,  and  partly  golden  questions, 
hanging  down  her  back,  had  So  many  years  have  passed 
quite  a  bit  of  gray  in  it  now.  that  she  has  surely  been  called 

Well,  everybody  did  the  very  home  by  now,  but  she  has  never 
best  they  could,  including  Dr.  been  brought  back  to  Verona  to 
Browne,  who  clambered  over  the  share  Mr.  Maysprite's  burial  lot 
rocks  and  mud  with  his  bag.  and  the  direction  of  his  grave.  So, 
Ren's  life  and  leg  were  saved.  He  when  the  time  comes,  Mr.  May- 
soon  became  an  expert  with  his  sprite  will  have  to  rise  up  and 
crutches,  as  we  all  knew  he  look  down  the  canyon  all  alone, 
would,    and,     eventually,    when  rejoicing  in  the  confirmation  of 

278 


R 


The  Outsider 

his  firmly  abiding  belief  in  the  Brother  Maysprite  has  risen  and 

resurrection.  viewed  his  beloved  canyon  in  its 

But  Ren's  little  wife  Marj  and  dear  reality,  and  turned  to  greet 

I  are  partners  in  searching  to  find  the  rising  sun  with  the  rest  of 

out  where  Mrs.  Maysprite  went,  us,  he  will  speed  away  over  the 

and  all  the  other  necessary  facts  hills  to  wherever  she  was  buried, 

concerning    her    and    Mr.    May-  and  there,  in  joy,  we  hope  he  will 

sprite.    For   their  love   for   each  claim  Sister  Maysprite's  hand  for 

other  was  true  love.  And  when  all  eternity. 

FULL  CIRCLE 

Carol   Lynn  Wright 

I  shall  close  the  circle,  Grandmother, 
Whose  first  half  brought 
You  to  these  mountains. 

On  eight-year-steady  legs  you  walked 

Beside  the  wagon,   brushing  the  dust 

From  your  mouth  with   hands  that 

In  the  night  reached  out  for 

The  dolls  you   left  in   Nottingham. 

Your  wide  eyes  watched  the  wooden 

Coffin  close  over  your  sister  Lucy, 

A  mother's  tear  frozen  on   her  still  face. 

Fourteen  hundred  miles  of  strange  night  noises 

And  the  hurt  of  a  hungry  stomach 

And  feet  that  cried  for  rest. 

"But  where  are  we  going,   Mother?" 

"To  Zion,  dear.   Hold  the  blanket  tight." 

"Mother,  what  is  ZIon?" 

"Zion  is  the  pure  in  heart.  Sleep." 

Did  you  know,  Grandmother, 

As  you  laid  your  daughter  in  a  cradle 

That  she  would  lay  a  daughter  in  a  cradle 

Who  would  close  the  circle? 

This  bit  of  lace  you   brought  from 

Over  the  sea  will   be  in   my  pocket. 

And   I  will   pray  that  you  are  there 

Among  the  hosts  that  go  before. 

Keeping  the  pillar  of  fire. 

I   may  have  a  child  who  cries  out  in  the  night 

For  his  own   bed  in  the  valley  of  the  Wasatch. 

He  won't  understand  why  there  are  no  trains 

To  travel  the  fourteen   hundred   miles. 

He  may  turn  to  me  as  we  lie  on  the  prairie  floor. 

"But  where  are  we  going,   Mother?" 

"To  build  the  New  Jerusalem. 

Hold  the  blanket  tight." 

"But  why  are  we  going.   Mother?" 

"Because  Christ  is  there." 

Our  circle,  Grandmother, 
And  Adam's  larger  circle,  too: 
Eden  of  Old, 
Jerusalem  anew. 


279 


Inner  Struggles 


Arlene  Larsen  Bascom 


Each  of  us  has  her  own  innerx  struggles  and  personal  battles  to 
wage.  As  we  learn  that  no  one  is  exempt  from  problems,  and  gain 
some  insight  into  this  fact,  it  seems  easier  to  bear  one's  own  demand- 
ing troubles. 

What  comfort  comes  in  knowing  that  our  friends  also  share  the 
problems  of  overcoming  self,  of  making  the  money  stretch,  of  living 
above  physical  and  health  limitations,  and  of  putting  first  things 
first.  It  isn't  that  we  wish  difficulties  for  others,  but  the  comfort 
comes  from  knowing  that  we  are  not  alone  in  our  struggles. 

In  Relief  Society  testimony  meeting  as  a  sister  unburdens  her 
feelings,  and  at  the  same  time  expresses  gratitude  for  great  blessings, 
every  other  sister  present  is  strengthened.  Shared  burdens  become 
lighter,  and  spoken  gratitude  becomes  more  meaningful. 

We  learn  from  each  other  that  the  best  way  to  overcome  any 
problem  is  to  face  it  realistically,  pray  diligently,  and  work  untiringly 
to  change  what  can  be  changed,  but  accepting  with  a  cheerful  heart 
any  circumstance  which  cannot  be  altered  by  our  own  effort  or  by 
new  attitudes.  Many  times  thoughts  exchanged  in  testimonies  or  in 
conversations  with  friends,  will  suggest  the  proper  course  for  us  to 
take,  and  prayers  are  answered  silently  and  naturally. 

It  is  through  our  inner  struggles  that  we  become  stronger — if  we 
recognize  that  into  each  life  some  rain  must  fall,  but  also  have  the 
assurance  that,  as  the  popular  song  suggests  ''though  April  showers 
may  come  your  way,  they  bring  the  flowers  that  bloom  in  May." 


ACROSS  THE  WATER 

Peggy  Tangren 

I  knelt  in   meadow  rue 

Where  sunlight,  broken  by  willow  leaves, 

Fell  as  amber  beads  on  water 

Earth-sweet  and  cloud-clean. 

Cupping  my  hands  into  a  chalice 

Around  its  purity, 

I  lifted  it  up. 

Velvet  antlered,  wet  lipped, 

A  deer  raised  his  head. 

Looking  into  each  other's  eyes 

In  mute  communicatioin,  ancient  as  life, 

We  offered  water 

In  a  primeval  sharing. 

Together  we  drank 

Where  he  was  parting  the  willow 

And  I  was  kneeling  in  meadow  rue. 


280 


"And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You" 


Sylvia  Probst  Young 


■  Grandma  Watson  rocked  slowly 
back  and  forth,  and  her  fingers 
plucked  nervously  at  the  blue  and 
white  rickrack  on  the  hem  of  her 
apron,  while  her  eyes  seemed  to 
be  centered  upon  a  ray  of  after- 
noon sunlight  that  was  coming 
through  the  open  window. 

From  across  the  room  Maurine 
observed  her  grandmother's  pre- 
occupation. She  hasn't  heard  a 
word  I've  said  she  thought,  some- 
thing is  on  her  mind.  "All  right, 
Grandma,"  Maurine  voiced  her 
thoughts,  ''what's  troubling  you?" 

Grandma  sighed  deeply,  and 
her  eyes  still  looked  away. 


''Maurine,"  she  spoke  halt- 
ingly, "I — I  saw  Sandy  today." 

Her  words  seemed  to  have 
electrified  the  room.  Maurine's 
face  blanched.  "Where?"  she 
asked  finally,  through  tense  lips. 

"She  came  up  to  see  me  this 
morning,"  Grandma  answered, 
"and  I  couldn't  believe  my  eyes. 
You  wouldn't  know  her,  Maurine, 
she's  a  ghost  of  her  former  self. 
She's  suffered  much.  It's  written 
all  over  her  face." 

"I  guess  she  should  have  suf- 
fered." Resentment,  like  a  deluge, 
swept  over  Maurine.  "What  did 
she  ever  really  want  from  life, 
Grandma?"  she  asked  hotly. 
"You  know  as  well  as  I — the 
glamor,  the  glitter — all  the  things 
that  money  could  buy,  and  she 
was  willing  to  give  up  everything 
for  it,  even  her  own  child." 

"She  made  a  mistake — a  big 
mistake."  Grandma's  eyes  were 
turned  to  Maurine  now,  and  they 
were  filled  with  gentle  compas- 
sion. "But  since  I've  seen  her  I 
know  that  she  has  paid  for  it  and 
paid  dearly." 

For  a  long  moment  Maurine 
didn't  answer,  she  was  too  shaken 
with  emotion,  reliving  everything 
all  over  again.  Perhaps  it  had 
been  the  mother  in  her — the 
fierce  protectiveness  of  a  mother 
for  her  own,  that  had  embittered 
her  so  much  against  Sandy. 

Sandy  had  come  into  their 
lives  when  Dave  was  a  sophomore 
in  college.  A  honey-colored  blond, 
with  flawless  skin,  wide,  dark 
eyes,  and  a  perfect  figure,  Sandy 
was  a  beautiful  girl  by  anybody's 
standards,    and    it   was    obvious 


281 


April  1967 

that  Dave  was  in  love  with  her  Maurine  knew  that  Sandy  was 
from  the  start.  Maurine  had  right  about  that.  They  needed  to 
hoped  that  they  wouldn't  marry  go  dancing  or  to  a  movie  once  in 
until  he  was  in  law  school  at  awhile.  They  needed  to  be  to- 
least,  but,  by  the  end  of  the  gether  more  than  they  were,  and 
school  year,  they  were  engaged,  she  offered  to  tend  the  baby 
and  during  the  summer  they  whenever  they  wanted  to  go. 
married.  But  Dave,  who  had  never  been 
I  very  socially-minded,  was  always 
It  seemed  to  Maurine  that  two  bogged  down  with  studies  or  with 
people  couldn't  have  been  less  work.  It  became  an  issue  that 
alike,  but  perhaps  that  had  been  often  caused  harsh  words,  until, 
the  thing  that  had  attracted  them  finally,  Sandy  started  going  with- 
to  each  other.  Dave,  shy  and  out  him.  She  would  leave  the 
serious-minded,  had  delighted  in  baby  with  Maurine  and  have  an 
Sandy's  vivaciousness  and  her  evening  out  with  a  friend.  No  one 
happy-go-lucky  ways.  Financial-  questioned  her  going,  but  then 
ly,  they  had  had  much  difficulty,  came  a  day  when  Sandy  didn't 
Sandy  wanted  pretty  clothes  and  come  home  from  work, 
the  best  of  everything.  She  Maurine  could  never  forget  how 
didn't  know  how  to  economize,  stricken  Dave  had  looked  when 
Her  job  as  a  stenographer  paid  he  came  to  her  house  that  night, 
well,  but  Dave  held  down  an  Admittedly  things  hadn't  been 
eight-hour  job,  besides  going  to  going  well  with  them,  but  he 
school,  to  help  meet  expenses.  hadn't  dreamed,  then,  that  Sandy 

Lisa's   birth    had   complicated  would   walk  out.     She   had  left 

things.  Staying  home  and  caring  a   letter   for   him.    She   couldn't 

for  the  baby  was  not  to  Sandy's  go  on  sacrificing  all  of  her  life, 

liking.  She  was    tired   of   working   and 

"I'm  not  the  domestic  type,"  scrimping  and  having  no  fun.  She 

she  had  told  Maurine  on  several  wanted  more  than  that,  and  so 

occasions.   "I'll  be  glad  when  I  she  was  going  away.  He  could 

can  go  back  to  work,  and  besides,  have  the  baby  she  said — he  could 

we  need  the  money."  have  everything. 

When  Lisa  was  six  weeks  old,  Dave's  whole  world  crumpled 

Sandy  found  a  reliable  woman  to  down  around  him  then.  He  and 

care  for  her,  and  she  had  gone  the  baby  moved  back  with  Mau- 

back  to  her  old  job.  But  trying  rine,  and  he  worked  doubly  hard, 

to  keep  a  home  and  a  job  and  taking  extra  classes  and  putting 

being  a  wife  and  mother  were  too  in  extra  hours  on  the  job.  He  was 

confining  for  gay,  nineteen-year-  quiet  and  withdrawn.  Even  Lisa, 

old  Sandy,  and  Sandy  had  grown  in  whom  he  had  taken  so  much 

morbid  and  rebellious.  joy,  received  little  attention  from 

"I'm  sick  of  sitting  home  every  him. 

night,"  she  complained.  "It  seems  They      never      talked     about 

as  if  Dave  could  get  away  from  Sandy,  but  Maurine  knew  how 

his  books  or  from  work  once  in  deeply  Dave  had  been  hurt.  He 

awhile,    so    we    could    go    some-  seemed  to  have  lost  interest  in 

place."  everything —  even  living. 

282 


'And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You* 


Then,  in  January,  he  had  con- 
tracted a  bad  cold  and  refused 
to  stay  home  to  doctor  it.  Quite 
suddenly  it  turned  to  pneumonia, 
and  Dave,  low  in  resistance  and 
will,  was  not  a  match  for  the 
quick  onslaught  of  the  disease. 
The  results  were  fatal. 

Involuntarily,  Maurine  blamed 
Dave's  death  on  Sandy,  and  her 
bitterness  toward  the  girl  grew 
like  a  nurtured  plant.  Little  Lisa 
became  her  whole  life,  then,  and 
she  tried  to  forget  that  Sandy 
existed. 

But  now — Sandy  was  back.  It 
was  unbelievable. 

"Why?"  Maurine  heard  her- 
self asking,  ''why  did  she  come 
back.  Grandma?  She  chose  to 
give  up  everything." 

"Yes,"  Grandma  Watson  a- 
greed,  "she  gave  up  everything 
because  she  was  too  young  and 
immature  to  cope  with  the  prob- 
lems her  marriage  brought.  The 
glamor,  the  flattery,  the  atten- 
tion, that's  all  Sandy  could  see 
and  she  thrived  on  it.  Running 
away  wasn't  the  answer,  but  she 
didn't  realize  that  until  it  was  too 
late. 

"Sandy's  been  lonely  for  quite 
awhile.  I  guess  she's  longed  to 
see  Lisa,  but  she  had  pride,  too, 
and  she  couldn't  come  running 
back,  much  as  she  wanted  to.  But 
now  her  grandfather  is  very  ill, 
so,  of  course,  she  came.  He's  all 
the  family  she  has,  you  know." 

Maurine  knew  how  much 
Sandy's  grandfather  had  meant 
to  her.  He  had  been  to  her  home 
with  Sandy  on  several  occasions, 
and  she  had  admired  him  for  his 
youthful  vigor  and  his  outgoing 
personality.  In  many  ways  Sandy 
and  he  were  much  alike. 

"And  Sandy — what  did  she  say 


about  Lisa,  Grandma?  Does  she 
expect  to  take  her  back?" 

Grandma  didn't  reply  readily. 
Maurine  was  so  full  of  bitterness 
— her  words  were  like  barbs. 

"She  only  asked  to  see  her," 
she  said  finally.  "She  is  Lisa's 
mother,  in  spite  of  everything." 

"Yes,"  Maurine  conceded,  "she 
gave  her  birth — ^beyond  that, 
what?" 

The  older  woman  gave  no 
answer,  but  she  rose  from  her 
chair  instead.  "I'd  better  go,"  she 
said  slowly. 

"Grandma!"  the  hardness  was 
suddenly  gone  from  Maurine's 
voice,  as  she  noticed  the  droop  of 
Grandma's  shoulders  and  the 
tired  look  in  her  eyes. 

llER  grandmother  Watson  had 
been  mother,  counselor,  friend, 
always  there  when  Maurine 
needed  her.  She  had  been  a  pillar 
of  strength  to  Maurine  when 
Matt  died,  when  Sandy  left,  when 
she  lost  Dave. 

"Sit  down  a  minute.  Grandma. 
You  can  get  in  touch  with  Sandy 
if  you  want  to.  She  can  see  Lisa, 
of  course,  but  that  doesn't  mean 
that  I  have  to  see  her.  You  can 
take  Lisa  over  to  your  place  when 
Sandy  comes." 

"All  right,  Maurine,  if  that's 
the  way  you  want  it,"  Grandma 
spoke  with  resignation,  "but  it 
won't  bring  you  peace." 

Maurine  had  wanted  to  ask 
Grandma  what  she  meant,  but 
just  then  a  little  hand  pushed 
open  the  bedroom  door  and  Lisa 
came  into  the  room.  Her  blue 
eyes  were  still  dreamy  from  sleep, 
and  her  silky  blond  locks  were 
tousled.  She  was  small  for  her 
four  years,  but  quick  and  alert  to 
everything  around  her. 


283 


"Hi,"  she  said,  "I  slept  for  a 
long  time,  didn't  I?" 

Maurine  smiled  warmly.  "Yes 
you  did,  honey,  ever  since  lunch, 
and  it's  three-thirty,  now." 

"Can  I  put  on  my  shoes  and  go 
over  to  Stacey's?" 

"I  guess  so,  for  a  little  while, 
but  don't  you  want  something 
to  eat,  first?" 

"Have  we  got  some  cookies 
left?" 

"Yes,  dear,  we  have  some 
cookies,"  Maurine  exclaimed. 
"Come  in  the  kitchen  and  we'll 
get  some  milk,  too.  .  .  .  Grandma, 
will  you  have  some  cookies  and 
milk?" 

"I'll  bring  you  some.  Grand- 
ma," Lisa  offered. 

"No — no  dear,  I  have  to  be 
going  now.  I'll  get  in  touch  with 
you,  Maurine." 

"I  like  Grandma  Watson,  don't 
you,  Dana?" 

Dana  was  the  way  Lisa  had 
first  said  Grandma,  and  Dana 
was  the  name  Maurine  was  still 
called.  She  had  never  claimed 
the  title  of  mother.  Lisa  had 
been  told  that  her  daddy  had 
gone  to  heaven  and  her  mother 
was  away  for  awhile.  These  an- 
swers had  satisfied  the  child  for 
the  time,  although  she  had 
wanted  to  know  if  her  mother  was 
coming  back. 

Now  Sandy  was  hack.  Maurine 
sat  alone  and  pondered  over  it. 
What  did  it  all  mean?  Grandma 
had  said  that  she  wouldn't  have 


peace  unless  she  saw  Sandy.  But 
why  should  she?  Life  had  already 
hurt  her  too  much,  and  Lisa  was 
all  that  she  had  left.  Well,  there 
was  no  need  worrying  about  it, 
she  might  as  well  get  her  mind  on 
something  else. 

On  the  sewing  machine  was  a 
playsuit  of  Lisa's  that  needed 
mending.  Maurine  picked  it  up 
and  went  out  to  the  patio.  A  soft 
wind  whispered  through  the 
birch  tree,  and  the  phlox,  tall  and 
graceful  beside  the  back  fence, 
nodded  their  crimson  heads.  The 
loveliness  of  summer  was  every- 
where. Maurine's  eyes  followed  a 
wisp  of  cirrus  cloud  across  the 
blue  sky.  Her  thoughts  turned 
back  to  a  golden  day  of  long  ago. 

OUDDENLY,  her  reverie  was  in- 
terrupted by  a  cheery  "Hello," 
and  her  eyes  met  the  smiling  eyes 
of  a  plump,  graying,  middle-aged 
woman.  "Why  hello,  Jennie,"  she 
exclaimed,  rising  to  greet  her 
visitor.  "This  is  a  pleasant  sur- 
prise. I'm  just  relaxing  out  here. 
Do  come  and  sit  down." 

"It  is  nice  and  cool  out  here," 
the  other  agreed,  "and  you  have 
such  a  lovely  view  of  the  moun- 
tains. I  brought  your  Sunday 
School  book  back.  I  was  on  my 
way  to  town,  so  I  thought  I'd  just 
drop  in  and  leave  it." 

"Well,  Jennie,  I  planned  to 
come  over  and  pick  it  up,  but  I  do 
appreciate  your  bringing  it,  so  we 
can  visit  here." 

"The  world  is  much  too  busy," 
Jennie  sighed.  "I  always  mean 
to  do  so  many  things.  But  I  do 
hope  you  are  feeling  better,  Mau- 
rine." 

"Oh,  I'm  fine,  now,"  Maurine 
assured  her.  "I  just  had  a  touch 
of  asthma,  but  I  did  appreciate 


284 


"And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You' 


having  you  substitute  in  my 
class." 

"And  I  enjoyed  it  very  much. 
I  wonder  if  you  know  how  much 
those  young  people  think  of  you, 
Maurine.  Teenagers  aren't  usual- 
ly too  impressed  with  us  oldsters, 
but  you  should  have  heard  them 
talk  about  you,  they're  frank,  you 
know.  Carrie  Sherman  voiced  the 
opinion,  'It's  not  so  much  what 
she  says,  it's  the  way  she  lives,' 
and  they  all  agreed  with  her. 
'Sister  Clayson  has  had  a  great 
deal  of  sorrow  in  her  life,  but  she 
has  so  much  courage,  and  she 
really  lives  the  gospel  just  as  she 
teaches  it.  I  don't  think  she'd 
ever  let  anyone  down.'  How's 
that  for  putting  you  on  a  pedes- 
tal?" 

"It's  far  more  than  I  deserve," 
Maurine  answered.  "I  guess  I 
have  them  fooled." 

"Oh,  no,  you  don't  fool  young 
people  easily.  They're  quite  ana- 
lytical. But  a  teacher  has  a  real 
responsibility." 

Long  after  Jennie  had  gone, 
Maurine  thought  about  their  con- 
versation and  long  after  Lisa  was 
in  bed  for  the  night,  the  words 
kept  coming  back  to  her — "She 
really  lives  the  gospel — I  don't 
think  she'd  ever  let  anyone  down 
— You  can't  fool  young  people." 

But  Sandy?  What  about 
Sandy?  Does  one  live  the  gospel 
with  an  unforgiving  heart?  In  the 
gathering  darkness,  Maurine  was 
alone  with  her  troubled  thoughts. 
On  the  table  beside  her  lay  the 
Sunday  School  book.  The  Life  of 
Christ.  She  taught  the  lessons 
and  the  class  received  them.  They 
didn't  know,  however,  that  Sandy 
was  home,  and  that  Maurine  had 
refused  to  see  her.  They  had  said 
she   wouldn't  let   anyone   down. 


They  didn't  know  that  she  was 
letting  them  all  down. 

"You  can't  fool  young  people," 
Jennie  had  said.  Sooner  or  later, 
they  would  find  out  that  their 
image  of  her  was  not  true.  What 
good  would  all  of  her  teaching  do 
then? 

She  picked  up  the  Sunday 
School  book,  and  her  fingers 
thumbed  through  its  pages.  Sud- 
denly, the  words  from  a  passage 
of  scripture  seemed  to  gleam  out 
of  the  darkness. 

"Ask  and  it  shall  be  given 
you.  .  .  ." 

Grandma  Watson  had  said  she 
wouldn't  know  peace  if  she  didn't 
see  Sandy,  and  now  she  knew 
that  Grandma  was  right.  She 
needed  to  ask  for  strength  to  have 
compassion  and  a  truly  forgiving 
heart — strength  to  be  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  that  her  Sunday  School 
students  believed  she  was. 

How  long  she  knelt  in  prayer 
she  didn't  know,  but  when  she  lay 
down  to  rest  sleep  came  gently, 
and  troubled  thoughts  were  gone. 

Sunlight  was  coming  softly  into 
the  room  when  she  awakened. 
Going  to  the  window,  she  stopped 
a  moment  to  drink  in  the  beauty 
of  the  sky  and  the  eastern  moun- 
tains in  the  morning  glow. 

Peace  was  living  comfortably 
with  oneself.  She  went  to  the 
kitchen  and  telephoned  Grandma 
Watson.  "I'll  see  Sandy,"  she 
said. 

As  she  turned  from  the  phone, 
a  little  girl  with  golden  hair 
stood  in  the  doorway,  her  eyes 
turned  to  the  window. 

"Look,"  she  said  softly,  "the 
light  has  come  back." 

"Yes,  dear,"  Maurine  answered 
humbly,  "the  light  has  come 
back." 


285 


Derwentwater,    looking   north.    On   the    right   is  the  mountain  Skiddaw    (3054   feet)    with 
Keswick  at  its  foot,  whilst  in  the  distance  is  seen  Bassenthwait  Lake. 


Lake 
Country 
England 


Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 


■  If  you  were  to  ask  me  where  I 
would  like^  to  go  some  April,  I 
would  answer  quickly — to  the 
Lake  District  in  England  ...  to 
walk  where  William  Wordsworth 
and  his  sister  Dorothy  walked; 
where  Coleridge  and  his  son  Hart- 
ley visited;  where  Christopher 
North  and  Southey  wrote  and 
talked  of  writing.  Oh,  to  be  in 
England  there. 

The  Lake  District  is  a  circle, 
with  a  radius  of  fifteen  miles  from 


286 


Lake  Country,  England 

the  central  point,  largely  within  the  county  of  Cumberland.  It  is 
sometimes  called  the  Lake  County,  the  Lakes,  or  Lakeland,  and 
includes  some  of  Westmorland  and  Lancashire  Counties.  These  few 
hundred  square  miles  contain  most  of  the  principal  lakes  of  England. 
Some  lakes  have  picturesque  island  groups;  some  have  soft  wooded 
banks;  some  show  an  open  expanse  with  steep  rockbound  shores. 
Within  the  circle,  beside  Windermere,  the  largest  lake,  is  the  highest 
point  in  England,  Scafell  Pike. 

The  mountains  are  no  less  beautiful  than  the  lakes,  with  bold 
sweeping  lines,  unbroken  by  vegetation,  often  ending  in  sheer  cliffs 
or  crags.  At  the  foot  of  the  mountains  are  green  valley  floors  and,  in 
the  lower  parts,  lovely  woods.  Not  only  in  England,  but  far  outside 
the  confines  of  Great  Britain,  this  Lake  Country  is  known  for  its 
remarkable  beauty. 

And  here  in  the  midst  of  the  beauty  of  nature,  William  Words- 
worth founded  the  Lake  School  of  Poets,  and  laid  down  his  theories 
of  poetry,  which  he  said  had  grown  out  of  the  soil  and  substance  of 
the  lakes  and  mountains,  and  out  of  the  homely  lives  of  the  people  of 
Cumberland  and  Westmorland. 

When  Robert  Browning  whote,  "0  to  be  in  England/Now  that 
April's  there,"  I  wonder  if  he  was  remembering  the  beautiful  Lake 
District  in  England. 


287 


.J 


WIND  LULLABY 

Beulah  Huish  Sadleir 


Tulip  Blossoms        Don  Knight 


Sing  to  me,  spring, 
Witli  your  sun   in  tlie  sky, 
A  smooth  April  sonnet 
Or  wind  lullaby. 

Sing  of  the  tulips. 
Some  bowing  their  heads. 
Blossoms  air-branching 
And  dainty  flowered  beds. 


Sing  to  me,  April, 
While  I   keep  a  tryst 
With   lavender  lilacs 
In  gentle  rain  mist. 

Sing  of  the  nesting  birds, 
Make  love  your  theme, 
Now  ail  is  awakened 
From  winter's  long  dream. 


288 


■  It  was  mid- July  when  we  took  a  drive  through  one  of  Utah's  beauti- 
ful canyons.  As  we  emerged  from  the  canyon,  there  before  us  was  a 
beautiful  pastoral  scene.  It  looked  peaceful,  with  cattle  and  horses 
idly  grazing  in  green  pastures  or  standing  in  the  shade  of  the  clumps 
of  trees  along  the  banks  of  the  quiet  river. 

As  we  sped  along  the  new  and  modern  highway,  it  was  such  a 
contrast  that  I  couldn't  help  thinking,  why  can't  life  be  like  the 
quiet,  peaceful  scene  we  are  passing  through?  But,  even  as  I  thought 
it,  I  also  remembered  the  words  "Into  every  life  some  rain  must  fall." 
Without  the  rain  and  the  turbulent  rapids  of  the  river  somewhere 
upstream,  the  lovely,  peaceful  quiet  of  this  valley,  far  from  the  hurry 
of  the  city,  would  not  be  there  to  enjoy. 

So  it  is  with  life.  Like  the  land,  there  are  times  when  things  are 
peaceful  and  quiet,  and  we  can  move  slowly  along  with  the  stream  of 
things,  but  not  for  always.  Life  isn't  designed  to  be  that  way.  In 
mortality  we  are  going  through  the  ''refiner's  fire,"  to  be  tried  to  see 
how  well  we  are  able  to  stand  up  under  the  trials  and  pressures  of  life. 

Before  the  river  reached  the  peaceful  valley,  the  land  above  had  to 
stand  up  under  the  wild  twisting  and  turning  of  the  rushing  river. 
In  some  places  the  land  was  like  rock  and  was  able  to,  shall  we  say, 
turn  the  tide.  In  others,  the  land  was  weak,  and  it  was  easier  just 
to  let  the  river  cut  through. 

We  must  learn  that  we  must  stand  firm  and  learn  to  withstand 
the  rushing  waters  of  life,  never  letting  our  faith  falter,  even  though 
the  trial  and  heartbreak  we  may  pass  through  seem  more  than  we 
can  bear.  "This,  too,  shall  pass,"  and  then  we  have  some  of  the  peace 
found  in  the  lovely,  green  valley. 

Even  in  the  apparently  peaceful  valley,  had  we  been  able  to  take 
a  closer  look,  we  would  have  found  some  undesirable  elements.  Some- 
one once  said  "Everyone  has  a  cross  to  bear,  and  maybe  no  one 
knows  of  it  except  the  person  concerned,  nevertheless,  it  is  theirs  to 
bear." 

More  rain  seems  to  fall  in  the  lives  of  some  people.  The  main 
thing,  however,  is  to  be  strong  enough  in  our  faith  to  withstand  the 
floods  of  despair,  disappointment,  and  hurt  that  come  to  us. 

May  we  all  be  able  to  pass  through  the  trials  of  life  with  a  stronger 
faith  in  God  and  his  goodness  to  us,  because  "Into  every  life  some 
rain  must  fall"  to  help  us  appreciate  the  fact  that  God  is  in  his 
heaven  and  all  is  well. 


289 


Morning 
Melody 


Wilma  Boyle  Bunker 


■  At  the  breakfast  table  one  morning,  our  teenage  son  brought  me 
up  short  with  the  remark,  ^'What^s  the  matter  today,  has  everyone 
taken  grouch  pills?" 

''What  do  you  mean  by  that?"  I  asked,  with  a  hint  of  annoyance 
in  my  voice. 

"Well,  I  don't  know  what's  happened,"  he  answered,  "but  it  sure 
is  like  a  morgue  around  here." 

"Grouch  pills" — "like  a  morgue" — these  words  were  quite  an 
indictment  for  any  home.  Could  it  be  that  I  was  responsible  for  this 
atmosphere? 

I  think  I  do  as  well  as  most  of  my  friends,  I  rationalized  to  myself 
after  everyone  had  left  for  work  or  school.  I  try  to  be  a  good  mother, 
keep  the  house  clean,  the  clothes  washed  and  ironed,  cook  nutritious 
meals.  Where  am  I  falling  short?  Am  I  failing  to  create  for  my  family 
a  cheerful  atmosphere  that  will  radiate  beyond  the  walls  of  our 
home? 

It  was  then  that  I  decided  to  try  a  little  secret  experiment,  a  little 
disguised  campaign  to  improve  the  situation,  and,  being  a  musician, 
I  turned  to  music  as  my  tool.  My  strategy  was  simple.  Each  morning 
as  I  prepared  breakfast,  put  up  the  lunches,  and  got  my  family  ready 
for  the  day's  work,  I  would  deliberately  hum  a  little  tune,  or  quietly 
sing  a  song.  I  was  well  aware  that  there  would  be  some  days  when  I 
just  wouldn't  feel  like  any  kind  of  a  song,  but  I  was  determined  to 
give  my  experiment  a  try. 

Nothing  happened  for  some  time,  and  just  as  I  had  about  decided 
that  maybe  my  idea  wasn't  such  a  good  one  after  all,  the  payoff  came. 
When  my  son  left  the  breakfast  table  one  morning,  he  said  enthusias- 
tically, "Gee,  Mom,  that  was  a  good  breakfast.  What's  for  dinner 
tonight?"  and  he  went  out  of  the  door  whistling , the  melody  I  had  had 
such  a  struggle  to  sing  that  morning. 

Then  my  husband  remarked,  as  he  picked  up  the  car  keys  and  pre- 
pared to  leave,  "I  don't  know  what's  happened,  honey,  but  things 
seem  to  be  going  a  lot  smoother  lately,"  and  he  left  the  house  hum- 
niing  the  same  tune. 

Maybe  my  little  experiment  does  work,  I  said  to  myself,  hardly 
daring  to  believe  what  I  had  just  heard. 

I  quickly  cleared  the  table  and  washed  up  the  dishes,  and  then, 
all  of  a  sudden,  grinned  sheepishly  as  I  realized  that  I,  too,  was  un- 
consciously humming  the  tune  I  had  sung  earlier. 

"What  do  you  know?"  I  said  aloud  this  time.  "It  works  both  ways. 
I  guess  I'm  a  victim  of  my  own  experiment." 


290 


On 

Baking 

Bread 

Mildred  Cook  Solury 

m  A  wise  man  once  said,  ".  .  .  if  you  bake  bread  with  indifference, 
you  bake  a  bitter  bread  that  feeds  but  half  of  a  man's  hunger."  In 
the  history  of  the  world,  bread  has  played  a  dramatic  part;  each 
nation  has  its  own  varied  breads  as  a  result  of  the  customs,  religion, 
and  culture  of  a  country. 

Bread  is  the  symbol  of  hope,  the  growth  of  man,  and  the  hospitality 
of  the  home.  Today,  as  always,  the  art  of  bread-baking  is  rewarding, 
if  you  take  the  time  to  prove  the  old  adage. 

Handling  yeast  dough  is  a  delight  and  pure  childlike  fun.  You  are 
dealing  with  something  responsive  and  warmly  alive.  As  you  knead 
the  bread  dough,  you  are  giving  it  greater  life,  and  it  is  therapy  for  the 
busy  fingers  of  a  homemaker.  Bread-baking  takes  time.  You  cannot 
hurry  the  process  that  must  make  a  complete  cycle,  so  give  in  to  the 
demand  it  makes  on  your  time.  Only  a  small  part  of  your  reward  is 
the  bread  itself — the  most  important  is  the  gift  of  the  bread  to  your 
family. 

.As  you  watch  the  dough  grow  in  a  pan,  a  yeast  miracle  is  taking 
place.  When  the  warm  loaves  of  bread  come  out  of  the  oven,  the 
cycle  is  complete.  As  your  family  enters  your  kitchen  radiantly 
filled  with  old-fashioned  bread-baking  aroma,  only  then  will  you 
realize  the  deep  satisfaction  of  fulfillment  and  pleasure.  Memories 
of  childhood  flash  into  reality;  they  recall  home — the  first  shelter,  and 
dreams  of  hope. 


MY  HANDS 

Sadie  J.  Stevens 

I've  just  been  thinking,  and  without  a  doubt, 
My  hands  are  something  to  brag  about. 
Not  that  they're  pretty,   but  where  would   I   be 
Without  these  two  hands  here  in  front  of  me? 

There's  so  much  they  can  do,   and  seldom  complain; 
I   can   use  them  and  wash   and   use  them  again. 
They  never  wear  out  and  don't  ask  much  care, 
And   if  I   ever  need  them,  they're  always  there. 

Bless  these  two  hands.  Sometimes  I   need  four, 
But,   if  I'm  willing,  they're  able — 
And  who  could  ask  more? 


291 


"Good  Old  House 


It 


Verna  S.  Carter 


"uood  old  house,"  my  mother  would  say. 

I  can  remember  as  a  young  girl  coming  home  with  my  mother 
from  a  trip  to  the  store  or  a  visit  to  a  friend,  or  just  from  anywhere, 
my  mother  would  open  the  door,  and  as  she  walked  inside  she  would 
stop,  pat  the  walls  two  or  three  times  and  say  "good  old  house." 


Just  that  and  nothing  more,  and  I  would  follow  her  inside,  ponder- 
ing in  my  young  mind  why  she  would  do  such  a  strange  thing. 

Our  house  was  not  what  the  neighbors  would  call  a  "fancy  house," 
but  as  Uncle  Jim  said,  it  was  a  comfortable,  adjustable  house,  and 
one,  he  would  add,  that  could  stretch  its  seams  to  accommodate  a 
multitude. 

I  suspect  my  uncle  was  referring  to  the  Sunday  dinners  of  mother's 
specialty,  chicken  with  noodles,  and  homemade  ice  cream. 


292 


Good  Old  House 

When  father  announced  "There  is  always  room  for  one  more,"  I 
knew  my  brothers  and  I  would  be  shifted  from  the  big  table  to  the 
small  one  in  the  corner  of  the  dining  room.  We  didn't  mind,  as  mother 
always  gave  us  special  attention  there. 

As  I  grew  older,  my  eyes  could  not  detect  any  great  physical 
changes  in  our  house,  but,  as  I  watched  my  mother  continue  to  pat 
lovingly  the  "good  old  house,"  I  would  ask  myself,  "What  made 
it  so?" 

Was  it  the  getting  into  fresh,  clean-smelling  sheets  for  a  peaceful 
night's  rest?  The  wallpaper  that  always  looked  so  happy  on  the 
kitchen  walls? 

Was  it  Father?  Mother?  The  comfort  of  knowing  they  were  there 
with  understanding  and  love? 

Was  it  the  family  all  kneeling  together  in  prayer?  (I  can  hear  my 
father  say,  "Your  turn  to  say  the  prayer  this  morning,  Jane.") 

Heavenly  Father,  as  I  turn  the  key  in  the  lock  of  my  own  home 
this  day,  give  me  the  understanding  of  my  dear  mother,  that  I,  too, 
may  build  within  these  walls  that  goodness  of  a  "good  house,"  and 
in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  my  family  the  understanding  and  con- 
viction of  my  mother,  that  they,  too,  may  enter  and  leave  their  home 
with  a  loving  pat  of  "good  old  house." 


r 


A  VISIT  HOME 

Alda  L   Brown 

Go,   my  pig-tailed  darlings, 

And  gather  sunbeams  from  the  morn.   . 

Go  find  the  country  meadows 

That  wait  your  sandaled  feet! 

Did  you  know  we  have  baby  chicks 

And  kittens  in  the  barn? 

Things  here  are  all  so  different 

From  your  crowded  city  street.  .  .  . 

Go  ride  your  Grandpa's  pony! 

Climb  the  trees  your  Mommy  climbed! 

Send  a  ship  far  sailing 

Way  down  the  meadow  stream.  .  .   . 

I  will  show  you  sky-blue  robin's  eggs 

In  nests  all  feather-lined.  .  .  . 

And   broad  warm   rocks  beside  the  brook 

Where  you  can  lie  and  dream.  .  .  . 

Your  Mom   and   I   will  chat  awhile — 
And  get  the  day's  work  done.  .  .  . 


293 


The  Patient  Soul 

Rose  A.  Openshaw 


■  The  patient,  unhurried  soul  is  the  approachable  one,  the  inspired 
and  inspiring.  "Always,"  someone  philosophizes,  "the  highest  culture 
springs  from  the  patient  heart!" 

Calmness  and  composure  carry  the  hallmarks  of  exalted  beauty, 
ever  they  are  idealized,  looked  up  to,  admired.  But  what  return 
does  one  ever  derive  from  impatience?  Many  can  attest  to  the  weight 
it  breeds  in  the  heart,  the  heaviness  and  sorrow,  the  unending  despair. 
Due  to  it,  loved  ones  often  become  separated  for  life — too  often,  too, 
for  eternity.  Sharp  and  evil  its  barbs  are. 

Under  the  baleful  influence  of  impatience,  individuals  stumble  and 
fall.  Impatience  paves  the  way  for  despondency  and  is  the  forerunner 
of  tragedy.  Comeliness  of  face,  with  love  and  hope,  melt  away  before 
its  presence,  bankrupting  security.  It  is  far  too  expensive  for  any 
mortal  to  invest  in.  Wherever  it  exists,  whether  in  old  or  young,  it 
is  proof  that  that  individual  has  not  yet  attained  to  a  full  maturity. 

Impatience  darkens  the  yision,  narrows  the  horizon,  and  always  is 
branded  with  the  weakling  stamp  of  the  novice.  As  opposed  to  this, 
patience  wears  the  decoration  of  myriad  graces.  Forbearance  and 
kindness,  with  cheerfulness,  charity,  and  the  cherishing  of  ideals  shine 
there;  always  present  is  wisdom. 

Finding  a  patient  individual  is  like  finding  hyacinths  in  the  desert, 
where  only  thorns  flourish. 

Bequeathing  patience  through  example  is  infinitely  more  to  be 
desired  than  bequeathing  gold  and  rubies.  Patience  will  endure, 
passing  itself  down  through  time's  corridor  unto  the  latest  and 
last  generation;  whereas  wealth,  too  often,  is  squandered,  lost,  or  may 
become  a  source  of  evil  and  regret. 

He  who  controls  his  tongue,  declares  James  (James  3),  in  effect, 
can  control  the  whole  being,  even  as  the  body  of  a  horse  is  controlled 
by  so  simple  a  device  as  a  bit  in  its  mouth.  And  how  beautiful  the 
personality  that  controls  it! 

Patience  is  a  golden,  glistening  halo  that  beautifies,  ennobles, 
endears.  Would  that  we  all  might  wear  it! 


PATTERN  OF  BLOSSOMS 

Aleine  M.  Young 

Yesterday  the  apple  blossoms 
Made  my  lawn   all  white. 
Today,   it's  falling  snowflakes, 
And   it's  really  quite  a  sight 
To  see  the  crimson  tulips 
And  the  blossoms  on  the  trees 
Snuggled  down   in  snowy  crystals- 
Spring  is  really  quite  a  tease. 


294 


CHILD'S  WORLD 

Ethel  Jacobson 


She  sits  on   her  little  haunches 

like  a  chipmunk, 
Studying  the  ground 
Where  she  has  found — 
A  leaf?  A   ladybird? 

caterpillar,  furred? 

beetle  spotted   like  a  domino? 

globe  of  dandelion  fluff  to  blow? 

pearl-pale 
Horned  snail? 
A  polished  violet  pebble 
Unnoticing,   pass  by? 


-treasures   I, 


She  flings  herself  down  wherever  she  may  be — 

On  her  straight  small   back 

In  a  haystack, 

In  a  daisy  field,   on 

A  dew-sprigged   lawn, 

A  sandy  ledge, 

A  stream's  reedy  edge — 

Watching  a   playful  young  breeze  puff 

Clouds  like  dandelion  fluff 

Across  a  blue  immensity 

That  I,   preoccupied,  seldom  see. 

It  helps  to  be  under  seven 

To  be  closer  to  earth,  God's  earth,  and  to  his  heaven. 


Sense  of  Wonder 

Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

Children  are  always  curious  about  the  world  they  live  in.  Because  of  this 
curiosity,  a  child's  world  is  fresh,  new,  beautiful,  full  of  wonder  and  exhilara- 
tion. 

Why,  as  we  grow  older,  do  we  allow  ourselves  to  become  so  matter-of-fact, 
so  take-it-for-granted,  so  unimaginative,  so  lacking  in  enthusiasm,  when,  to 
keep  the  world  exciting,  we  need  only  to  retain  or  recapture  our  sense  of 
wonder? 

Lack  of  wonder  diminishes  life,  and  we  come  to  believe  we  could  find  excite- 
ment and  beauty  in  some  distant  or  different  place  only  to  discover  that  what 
we  bring  we  find.  The  wonder  and  beauty  must  come  from  within. 

A  sense  of  wonder  gives  us  a  lasting  love  affair  with  life  by  enlarging  it. 
It  teaches  us  to  reach  for  adventure  by  keeping  us  curious  about  life.  It  is 
a  splendid  antidote  against  boredom  for  it  brings  novelty  to  commonplace 
experiences  and  glamor  to  our  immediate  surroundings. 

Wonder  contains  elements  of  beauty,  astonishment,  and  appreciation.  We 
can  live  in  a  world  of  radiant  freshness,  filled  with  surprises  and  have  our 
hearts  full  of  gratitude  to  God  for  his  creation  by  keeping  alive  our  childlike 
sense  of  wonder. 


295 


r 


Recipes  With  a  Different  Flavor 


Anna   Molenaar 
Napier,   New  Zealand 


BANANA  STEAMED  PUDDING 


Lemon  Sauce 


3  oz.   butter 

3  oz.  sugar 

1  egg 

1  banana,   mashed 

Juice  1  lemon 
1  tbsp.  honey 
34   c.  sugar 


1/2  tsp.   baking  soda 
1  tbsp.   boiling  milk 
4  oz.  flour 
V^  tsp.   baking  powder 

1   c.  water 

1   dessert  spoon  cornflour 
(cornstarch) 


Cream  butter  and  sugar,  add  egg,  mashed  banana,  the  soda  dissolved  in  boiling 
milk,  lastly  add  flour  and  baking  powder.  Put  into  greased  bowl.  Cover,  steam  IV2 
hours. 

Sauce 

Heat  lemon  juice,  sugar,  honey,  and  water.  Thicken  with  cornflour  (cornstarch). 
Delicious.  Serves  6. 

APRICOT  CAKE 


1  c.  dried  apricots,   cut  in  thin  slices 

1  c.  boiling  water 

6  oz.   butter 

6  oz.  sugar 


3  eggs 

8  oz.  flour 

34  tsp.   baking  powder 


Pour  boiling  water  over  the  apricots  and  let  stand  while  mixing  cake.  Cream 
butter  and  sugar  until  fluffy.  Add  eggs,  beating  well  after  each  individual  addition. 
Drain  apricots  and  reserve  fluid.  Mix  the  fruit  into  creamed  mixture,  then  fold  in 
sifted  flour.  Measure  the  liquid  from  apricots  and  take  V3  cup  of  it  and  dissolve 
the  soda  in  this  liquid.  Blend  thoroughly  into  the  batter.  Pour  into  well-greased 
and  papered  tin  8"  square.  Bake  at  350°  for  55  minutes.  When  cold,  ice  with 
orange  icing:  1  cup  icing  mix  (powdered  sugar)  mixed  with  orange  juice  to  de- 
sired consistency.   Decorate  with  grated  orange   rind. 


MEAT  LOAF 


1  lb.   minced   beef  (hamburger) 
14   lb.   bacon 

2V2   inch  slices  of  bread 
V^   c.   milk 

2  eggs 


1   onion,  finely  chopped 
1  tsp.  salt 

1  tsp.  Worcestershire  sauce 
1  tbsp.  tomato  sauce 


Finely  cut  bacon  and  mix  with  beef.  Soak  bread  in  milk  and  add  seasonings. 
Then  stir  in  soaked  bread  and  beat  until  the  mixture  is  even  in  consistency.  Grease 
ring  tin.  Pack  in  meat  mixture,  bake  in  350°  oven  for  one  hour. 

Turn  onto  plate  5  to  10  minutes  later.  Add  vegetables  in  center. 
Sauce:  1  tin  mushroom  soup,  i^  pint  water,  Worcestershire  sauce,  tomato  sauce. 
Heat  together. 


296 


k 


TO   MY   DANISH   GRANDMOTHER 

Julene  J.  Gushing 

This  has  always  puzzled   me — 
Just  how  much   is  a   "pinch"? 
These  recipes  of  dear  Grandma's 
Surely  are  no  cinch. 

A   "snip"   of  this,   a  "dab"   of  that, 
A  "lump"  of  something  else. 
Then   "beat  it  for  a   little  while," 
Or,   "stir  until   it  melts." 

I   have  to  be  a  wizard  to 
Decipher  what  she  meant 
By  all  these  strange  proportions 
In   her  cookbook,  worn   and   bent. 

"How  much   nutmeg  in  the  doughnuts?" 
Grandma  wouldn't  flinch 
As  she  said,  with  twinkling  eyes, 
"Oh,  just  about  a   pinch." 

There  must  have  been   in   her  wise  head 
A  measuring  device 
That  told   her  just  how  much  to   use 
Of  sugar,  salt,   and  spice. 


HURRY 

Wilma  Boyle  Bunker 

Too  many  of  us  are  hurrying  our  days  away.  Involved  in  many  activities, 
we  dash  breathlessly  from  one  appointment  to  another,  from  one  task  to  the 
next,  constantly  trying  to  beat  a  deadline.  Our  only  aim,  it  seems,  is  to  get 
the  present  commitment  out  of  the  way  so  that  we  can  begin  another.  We 
find  ourselves  saying,  "If  I  can  just  get  through  this  week";  but  next  week 
comes  and  we  are  still  going  at  top  speed. 

Life  is  too  precious  to  shorten  it  with  hurry.  To  overload  our  days  with 
more  than  we  can  handle  is  a  poor  substitute  for  contentment.  To  be  smoth- 
ered with  unfinished  work  is  frustrating  and  exhausting. 

And  the  strange  part  about  all  this  is  that  we  don't  have  to  do  it.  We 
are  master  of  at  least  some  of  our  own  time;  we  fashion  many  of  the  pro- 
cedures of  our  own  way  of  living.  We  can  either  burn  up  the  hours  with 
rush  and  flurried  haste,  or  be  wise  enough  to  enjoy  days  that  are  busy  and 
challenging,  yet  serene,  calm,  and  far  more  satisfying. 


297 


FLOWERS  INSIDE  AND  OUT 

Sarah  E.  Allsworth  Peterson,  Sebastopol,  California,  is  an  artistic  and  experienced 
gardener.  Her  yard  is  a  delight  to  friends  and  neighbors,  with  whom  she  willingly 
shares  her  plants  and  her  extensive  knowledge  of  growing  things.  Roses,  fuchsias, 
chrysanthemums,  violets,  and  many  other  flowers  are  a  profusion  of  beauty  and 
vigor  in  her  garden,  but  there  is  not  a  spot  for  a  single  weed.  Her  patio  is  banked 
with  flowers,  where  neighbors  often  gather,  and  where  friends  come  to  be  up- 
lifted spiritually  and  emotionally. 

Sister  Peterson's  home  is  an  example  of  neatness  and  order.  A  guest  never 
leaves  without  a  jar  of  jam  or  jelly,  a  plant,  a  vegetable  for  dinner,  and  always 
with  a  lighter  heart.  She  has  worked  in  the  Church  all  her  life  in  various  capacities, 
having  been  twice  a  ward  Relief  Society  president.  Now,  in  her  eightieth  year, 
she  is  still  an  effective  and  much-loved  visiting  teacher,  after  fifty-eight  years  in 
this  calling.  Last  year,  at  the  ward  Relief  Society  bazaar,  space  was  given  to 
Sister  Peterson  for  a  plant  bar.  She  made  beautiful  flower  arrangements  and 
unique  plantings  which  added  greatly  to  the  interest  and  financial  success  of 
the  bazaar. 


298 


Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  having  no 
family  ties  after  the  death  of  her 
mother,  secures  a  schoolteaching 
position  in  Banner,  Idaho,  where  she 
lives  in  the  home  of  Bishop  Shepherd 
and  becomes  acquainted  with  a  Latter- 
day  Saint  family. 

■  Nora  sat  at  the  desk  and  tried 
to  recall  what  she  had  learned  at 
Normal  College  in  regard  to  the 
first  day  of  school,  but  her 
thoughts  were  in  a  turmoil.  At 
the  moment,  she  could  not  re- 
member much  of  anything  that 
had  taken  place  in  any  of  her 
classes.  She  hoped  this  was  not 
going  to  be  a  permanent  situa- 
tion, and  that  as  she  actually  got 
into  teaching,  her  memory  would 
furnish  her  with  the  things  she 
would  need. 

"Here  is  the  roll  book  in  the 
top  drawer,  Miss  Blake,"  said 
Ellen.  ''We  have  seven  children  in 
the  first  grade,  four  in  the  third, 
and  six  in  the  fourth;  five  in  each 
of  the  fifth  and  sixth,  and  three 


The 
Golden  Chain 

Hazel  M.  Thomson 


in  the  eighth  grade.  We  don't 
have  any  second  graders  or  any 
in  the  seventh  this  year.  That's 
good,  isn't  it?" 

Yes,  certainly,  thought  Nora. 
Six  grades  would  be  better  than 
eight.  But  six  grades!  It  was  over- 
whelming. 

The  textbook  supply  was  much 
better  than  she  had  expected. 
Each  of  the  older  students  had  a 
reader,  an  arithmetic  book,  and 
a  speller.  History  and  geography 
books  were  scarce,  only  one  copy 
of  each  on  the  teacher's  desk.  Her 
own  books  would  come  in  handy 
when  they  arrived. 

She  worked  for  a  time  on  a 
tentative  schedule,  realizing  that 
it  would  require  a  great  deal 
of  changing  as  she  became  ac- 
quainted with  her  students,  their 
abilities,  and  achievements.  She 
would  have  to  feel  her  way  into 
the  classwork  and  discover  which 
of  the  grades  might  be  able  to 
work  together  in  some  subjects. 


299 


April  1967 


She  gathered  copies  of  the  text- 
books and  began  to  make  lesson 
plans. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon 
before  she  put  down  her  pencil, 
sat  back,  and  looked  at  the  room. 
The  high, 'narrow  windows  were 
somewhat  unattractive.  Flowers 
would  help.  Mrs.  Shepherd  might 
be  able  to  spare  some  slips  from 
her  geraniums.  In  the  meantime, 
Nora  wondered  whether  she 
might  find  some  decorative  weeds 
which  might  be  fashioned  into  a 
winter  bouquet. 

She  slipped  on  her  boots  and 
coat.  There  didn't  seem  to  be 
much  of  anything  growing  in  the 
schoolyard,  but  behind  the  build- 
ing she  could  see  some  plants 
sticking  out  of  the  snow  just  be- 
yond the  fence  a  little  way.  She 
left  Ellen  busily  cleaning  black- 
boards. 

The  weed  was  strange  to  her, 
but  it  had  a  lovely  seed  pod  on 
it,  and  a  little  farther  on  was  a 
bush  with  some  orange-colored 
berries  on  it.  She  must  have  some 
of  those.  The  branches  were 
prickly,  but  she  managed  to 
break  off  several  nice  ones.  She 
was  about  halfway  back  to  the 
fence  before  she  heard  something 
coming  up  fast  behind  her.  As 
she  glimpsed  it  over  her  shoulder, 
she  started  to  run.  It  was  the 
biggest  beast  she  had  ever  had 
so  near  to  her. 

As  she  ran  she  saw,  on  the 
schoolhouse  side  of  the  fence, 
someone  coming.  He  vaulted  the 
fence  and  ran  toward  her,  grab- 
bing her  hand,  and  almost  drag- 
ging her  to  keep  up  with  his  long 
strides.  He  pulled  her  over  the 
fence  and  down  on  the  other  side, 
just  inches  ahead  of  two  very 
long,  sharp  horns. 


"What's  the  matter  with  you?" 
cried  the  man,  and  Nora  became 
aware  of  a  pair  of  very  blue  eyes. 
He  picked  up  his  hat  now,  from 
where  it  had  fallen  as  he  jumped 
the  fence,  and  placed  it  on  his 
dark  red  hair. 

Suddenly  Nora  felt  very  weak. 
The  man  grabbed  her  shoulders, 
and  she  wasn't  certain  whether 
he  meant  to  keep  her  from  falling 
or  whether  he  had  half  a  notion 
to  shake  her.  From  his  tone,  it 
was  most  likely  the  latter. 

"Didn't  anyone  warn  you  not 
to  go  over  that  fence?"  he  asked. 

"No,"  said  Nora  faintly.  "It 
was  so  near!  That  cow  came  so 


neari 


"Cowr  The  man  threw  back 
his  head  and  roared  with  laugh- 
ter. "Now  Pete  Johnson  wouldn't 
like  that.  He  wouldn't  like  that 
at  all,  him  going  to  all  the  trouble 
and  expense  of  making  a  trip  to 
Sanpete  County  to  get  that  prize 
buU." 

He  stopped  laughing  as  sud- 
denly as  he  had  begun. 

"By  the  way,"  he  said,  "I'm 
Jed  Oliver — Ben's  brother.  Well, 
not  really  his  brother,  but  just 
the  same  as." 

Nora  looked  at  the  tall,  hand- 


300 


The  Golden  Chain 

some  man  before  her,  thinking  it  Jed    Oliver    shook    his    head, 

no  wonder  that  Ben  idolized  him.  "No/'  he  answered.  "He  couldn't 

"I   don't  know  how  to  thank  and    be   honest,    and    he   would 

you"  she  said.  "I  guess  you  know  never  have  been  anything  else.  It 

that  you  saved  my  life."  seemed  as  though  he  knew  every- 

"I  wish  I  had  come  by  sooner  thing,  while  I  ...  I  just.  .  .  ." 

and    stopped    you     before    you  He  stopped,  and  Nora  felt  that 

crossed  the  fence,  but  you  were  he  had  already  said  more  than 

already  in  the  field  before  I  rode  he    had   intended.   She    did   not 

past  and,  saw  you.  I  wasn't  right  pursue  the  subject, 

certain  this  horse  would  wait  for  "I  truly  want  to  thank  you," 

me,  when  I  didn't  take  time  to  she    said,    looking  down    at   the 

tie  him,  but  I  knew  I  had  to  get  little    bundle    of    branches    and 

to  you  as  fast  as  I  could."  weeds  she  still  clutched  in  her 

y  hand,  that  had  been  the  cause 

Nora  noted  a  look  of  real  con-  of  her  narrow  escape, 

cern  in  the  blue  eyes.  It  gave  her  But  Jed  Oliver  didn't  answer, 

an  unusual  tingling  kind  of  feel-  He  seemed  to  have  retreated  to 

ing.  Then,  in  a  very  brief  mo-  somewhere    far    within    himself, 

ment,  the  expression  had  left  his  Nora  felt  a  curiously  cold  change 

face,  and  Jed  Oliver  had  become  in  his  manner.  With  scarcely  a 

very  matter-of-fact.  nod  he  left  her  and  walked  to- 

"I'll  be  getting  along,  now.   I  ward  his  horse.  The  animal  had 

had  bishopric  meeting  last  night  not  moved,  and  stood  patiently 

and  left  Ben  the  chores.  I  don't  at    the    hitching    post,    perhaps 

want  to  leave  all  the  milking  to  thinking  he  was  tied.  Jed  picked 

him  again  tonight."  up  the  rein  he  had  dropped  in 

"Ben  spoke  of  you  during  our  such  haste  a  short  time  before, 

drive    from    the    station,"    Nora  put  a  foot  in   the   stirrup,   and 

said.    "He   thinks   you're   rather  swung  lightly  to  the  horse's  back, 

wonderful."  "I  suppose  the  bishop  will  be 

Jed    seemed    pleased    at    her  coming  for  you?"  he  asked,  as  he 

statement,    but    at    a    loss    for  turned  his  horse  to  the  south, 

an   answer.   Nora  continued,   "I  "No.  Oh,  he  offered  to,  but  I 

should  meet  all  the  students'  par-  wanted  to  walk  back.  I  must  get 

ents  as  soon  as  I  can.  I  suppose  used  to  walking.  I  can't  bother 

meeting  you  is  the  same  as  meet-  anyone  to  drive  me  to  school  every 

ing  Ben's  father."  day.  I  want  to  find  out  how  far 

"No,"    answered    Jed    slowly,  it  really  is  when  I  walk  it." 

"it's  not  the  same.  Not  the  same  "Far  enough,  you'll  find  in  this 

at  all.  Ben's  father  was  the  wisest,  snow,"   said  Jed.   "You   can  be 

kindest,  smartest — well,  just  the  sure  of  that." 

finest  man  I  have  ever  known.  His  horse  tossed  its  head,  anx- 

and  the  best  friend  anyone  could  ious  to  be  going,  but  still  held  in 

hope  to  have."  check  by  the  reins  in  Jed's  hand. 

"He'd  probably  be  saying  the  "Here,"  he  said,  moving  as  if 

same    things    about    you,"    said  to  dismount.  "I'd  better  walk  and 

Nora,  "if  the  situation  were  re-  you  can  ride  as  far  as  the  Shep- 

versed."  herd's  on  Old  Duke." 

301 


April  1967 


Nora  stopped  him  with  a  move- 
ment of  her  hand.  "I  couldn't 
think  of  it,"  she  said.  ''YouVe 
done  quite  enough  already,  and 
besides,  I'm  not  finished  with  the 
work  I  must  get  done  before 
Monday  morning.  Besides,  I  have 
Ellen  working  inside.  We  will  go 
together." 

Jed  did  not  argue  and,  as  he 
rode  away,  Nora  turned  and  en- 
tered the  schoolhouse.  From  in- 
side she  watched  him  take  off 
on  a  slow  lope.  She  noticed  how 
his  body  moved  with  the  move- 
ments of  the  horse  as  if  the  two 
were  of  one  piece.  The  horse's 
hooves  kicked  up  great  swirls  of 
snow,  as  both  horse  and  rider  dis- 
appeared from,  sight. 

I  HE  first  day  of  school  went 
well  for  Nora.  And  so  did  the 
second  and  the  third.  The  days 
passed  and  lengthened  into 
weeks,  and  she  had  never  been 
happier  and  more  contented  in 
her  life.  True,  she  was  tired  by 
Friday,  and  glad  for  the  two  day 
respite,  but  by  Saturday  after- 
noon her  head  was  buzzing  with 
ideas  and  she  was  eager  to  get 
back  to  the  classroom  to  try  them 
out. 

Not  that  there  weren't  prob- 
lems. There  were  plenty  of  them. 
Two  of  the  most  difficult  ones 
being  two  of  her  three  eighth 
graders.  Ben  was  a  delight  to 
teach.  Joe  Pine  and  Ed  Johnson 
were  something  else  again,  both 
in  ability  and  attitude.  Nora  won- 
dered, on  occasion,  why  either  of 
them  bothered  to  come. 

"Why  do  they  keep  on  coming 
to  school,  Ben?"  she  asked  one 
night,  as  Ben  cleaned  the  boards 
before  leaving  for  home. 

"I'm  not  sure,  Miss  Blake,"  he 


had  answered.  "I  really  don't 
know." 

"Maybe  it's  to  get  out  of  work- 
ing at  home,"  said  Nora.  "They 
come  here  and  don't  choose  to 
work  here,  either,  so  I  assume 
that  work  is  a  thing  that  neither 
of  them  likes  very  much." 

Then,  there  was  Trudy.  Her 
problem  was  somewhat  different 
from  that  of  the  two  boys.  No, 
there  was  nothing  lazy  about 
Trudy.  She  had  energy  enough 
and  to  spare,  and  did  all  that  was 
required  of  her  in  classwork  and 
always  a  little  more.  Nora  found 
that  the  child  had  a  wonderful 
talent  in  her  art  work,  yet  never 
did  Trudy  neglect  her  other  sub- 
jects for  her  beloved  drawing. 

But  toward  Nora,  Trudy  re- 
mained cool  and,  at  times,  almost 
hostile.  When  listening  to  a  child 
read  alone  to  her,  Nora  often 
found  herself  with  an  arm  around 
the  child's  shoulders.  Most  of  the 
younger  children  would  move 
close  to  her  and  seem  more  re- 
laxed as  the  reading  continued. 
Not  so  with  Trudy.  If  she  so 
much  as  put  her  arm  across  the 
back  of  Trudy's  chair,  the  child 
would  wriggle  and  twist  uncom- 
fortably until  Nora  would  remem- 
ber and  move  the  offending  arm. 

Nora  wracked  her  brain  for 
ways  to  build  a  bond  of  friend- 
ship with  Trudy,  but  her  efforts 
seemed  to  all  be  doomed  to  fail- 
ure. Then  an  opportunity  came. 

Nora  had  attended  meetings 
with  the  Shepherd  family  reg- 
ularly since  her  arrival.  On  the 
Sunday  before  Thanksgiving,  she 
dressed  carefully  in  a  blue  velvet 
dress  she  had  made  just  before 
coming  West.  It  was  a  beautiful 
light  color  and  perhaps  the  very 
loveliest     dress     she    had,     and 


302 


The  Golden  Chain 

Trudy's  sense  of  the  artistic  did  a    late   hour.    By    Thanksgiving 

not  fail  to  appreciate  it.  day,  Nora  had  another  blue  dress, 

On  this  particular  Sunday,  the  just  as  lovely  as  the  other  one 

child  was  sitting  between  Nora  had   been,    but    in    a    somewhat 

and  Mrs.  Shepherd.  During  one  smaller  size, 

of  the  lengthy  sermons,  Nora  felt  That  morning,   with   delicious 

Trudy's   hand  sliding  back  and  aromas    following    them    all    the 

forth,    back    and    forth,   on    the  way  upstairs,  Nora  asked  Trudy 

dress   material,  where  it   spread  to  come  with  her  to  her  room, 

out  on  the  bench  between  them.  Nora    took    the    dress   from  the 

Nora  kept  her  eyes  determinedly  closet  and  spread  it  out  on  the 

on    the   speaker.    Then,    wishing  bed.    Trudy    moved    close    and 

that  she  hadn't,  even  as  she  did  stared.    Then    she    reached    out 

so,    Nora    allowed    her    eyes    to  one  hand  and  touched  the  dress 

glance   over   at  Trudy.    Quickly  as  she  had  done  in  church. 

Trudy  drew  her  hand  away.  In-  "I    really    brought    too    many 

stantly  Nora  regretted  having  let  dresses,"    said   Nora.    "If    you'll 

Trudy  know  that  she  was  aware  move  this  one  into  your  closet, 

of  her  feeling  the  dress  material,  mine  won't  be  quite  so  crowded." 

It  was  one  of  the  very  few  con-  Nora  picked  the  dress  up  and 

tacts  between  the  two  of  them  placed  it  in  Trudy's  arms, 

that   Trudy   had    initiated,    and  "A  girl  needs  a  new  dress  with 

again    Nora    felt    that    she    had  Thanksgiving  and  Christmas  so 

failed.  near    together.    After    all,    you 

I  can't  help  it,  that  you're  not  a 

It  was  at  the  supper  table  that  boy." 

evening    that    Bertha    Shepherd  Trudy  stood  there  holding  the 

mentioned  the  fact  that  she  had  dress,  her  dark  eyes  shining, 

been    unable    to     get    material  "And  you  can't  help  it  that 

enough  to  make  both  of  her  girls  you're  not  Miss  Amy,"  she  said, 

a  new  dress  for  the  holidays.  Snow  had  come  early  in  Novem- 

"There'll  be  enough  for  Ellen,  ber   the    day    Nora   arrived  but 

and,  after  all,  Trudy,  she  is  the  it  was  not  until  the  Monday  fol- 

older.  I'll  get  a  piece  of  goods  lowing  Thanksgiving  that  the  big 

for  you  just  as  soon  as  Brother  blizzard  came.  The  snow  swirled 

Long  gets  some  more  yard  goods  in  from  the  northeast  and  beat 

in  at  his  store  over  in  Mountain  against  the  schoolhouse  windows 

View."  until  they  were  completely  cov- 

Nora  watched  Trudy  and  saw  ered  over.  Nora  felt  a  sudden  chill 

the  small  chin  quiver  just  a  trifle,  in  the  room.  Ben  noticed  it,  too, 

"I  don't  care!"  Trudy  declared,  and  got  up  to  put  in  a  lump  of 

"I  don't  care!  I  just  wish  I  was  coal,  together  with  a  stick  or  two 

a  boy!"  And  she  jumped  from  her  of  oak  to  hurry  the  slow  burning 

chair  and  ran  from  the  room.  coal  along. 

Immediately,  Nora  knew  what  The  next  few  moments  seemed 

she  must  do.  It  meant  sitting  up  a  nightmare.  At  the  time,  Nora 

late  at  nights  after  the  children  had  no  idea  what  caused  it.  Ben 

were  in  bed  and  treading  Mrs.  had  filled  the  water  pan  on  the 

Shepherd's  sewing  machine  until  back  of  the  stove  at  noon,  the 

303 


April  1967 


one  Mr.  Shepherd  had  warned 
her  several  times  about  keeping 
full.  There  was  a  huge  lid  on  top 
of  the  stovepipe  where  it  curved 
to  enter  the  north  wall.  Nora  had 
watched  it  with  some  apprehen- 
sion since  the  bishop  first  warned 
her  that,  under  certain  condi- 
tions, it  could  blow  off.  This  was 
one  of  those  occasions.  The  lid 
flew  up  and  hit  the  ceiling  and 
fell,  banging  onto  the  top  of  the 
stove  and  down  onto  the  floor. 
Soot  was  blown  into  every  corner 
of  the  room.  Nora's  desk,  her 
dress,  her  hair,  and  her  face  were 
covered. 

I  HE  younger  children  began  to 
whimper.  That  is,  all  except 
Trudy  Shepherd.  It  would  take 
more  than  a  covering  of  soot  to 
frighten  Trudy. 

''Look,  teacher!"  she  cried. 
'We're  all  black  in  the  face!" 

Ben,  as  usual,  was  her  comfort 
and  support.  He  was  at  her  side 
in  a  moment. 

"It's  all  right,  now,"  he  said. 
"Don't  worry  about  it.  I've  seen 
this  happen  before." 

"What  made  it  explode,  Ben?" 
she  asked. 

"That's  just  what  I'm  wonder- 
ing," he  said. 

He  walked  over  and  picked  up 
the  lid  and  looked  at  it  a  long 
moment.  Nora  followed  him  and 
saw  that  he  was  staring  at  a  place 
on  the  edge  of  the  lid  that  looked 
new  and  shiny  as  though  the  lid 
had  been  pried  loose.  She  knew 
that  both  she  and  Ben  were 
thinking  of  the  two  boys  who 
were  conspicuously  absent  on  this 
particular  day.  Outside,  the  wind 
was  rising,  telling  of  an  increase 
in  the  fury  of  the  storm. 

"I'll  drive  the  others  home," 


Ben  said.  "The  storm  is  getting 
worse.  Then  I'll  be  back  as  soon 
as  I  can  to  help  you  clean  up." 

"I'll  manage,  Ben,"  she  said. 
"Take  the  children,  but  don't 
worry  about  coming  back.  You 
have  your  chores  to  do." 

There  was  a  mad  scramble  for 
coats,  mittens,  scarves,  and  boots, 
while  Ben  went  to  hitch  up  his 
team.  Nora  stood  at  the  door  and 
watched  the  sleigh  leave,  the  chil- 
dren sitting  on  the  hay,  tucked 
under  blankets  to  keep  off  most 
of  the  falling,  swirling  snow.  Nora 
shut  the  door  against  the  chilly 
blast  and  turned  to  her  desk  to 
survey  the  damage.  Her  disap- 
pointment was  keen.  She  had 
tried  so  hard  to  win  the  con- 
fidence of  both  Joe  and  Ed,  and 
this  practical  joke  was  their  an- 
swer. 

She  dropped  down  in  the  chair 
at  her  desk,  overwhelmed  by  the 
task  before  her.  Jed  Oliver's 
words  from  his  sermon  of  a  recent 
Sunday  came  to  her  mind. 

"What  kind  of  pioneers  would 
we  have  been?"  he  had  asked. 
"Most  of  us  here  moved  in  after 
some  houses  were  already  built. 
We  found  farms  already  cleared, 
and  water  in  the  ditches,  just 
waiting  to  be  turned  onto  the 
land.  I  wonder  about  it,  some- 
times. Why,  I  rode  in  here  and 
had  a  roof  over  my  head  that 
very  first  night.  I  didn't  have  to 
rough  it,  like  those  who  came 
first.  Yes,  I  wonder  what  kind  of 
pioneer  I  would  have  made." 

Suddenly,  Nora  began  to  laugh. 
She  laughed  until  two  big  tears 
found  their  way  down  her  cheeks 
through  the  soot.  She  wiped  them 
away  with  a  smear  of  her  hand 
as  she  arose  and  took  the  broom 
from  her  closet.  She  had  brushed 


304 


The  Golden  Chain 


off  the  desks  and  had  the  floor 
almost  swept,  when  she  heard 
sleigh  bells.  She  thought  to  her- 
self that  Ben  had  made  a  quick 
trip.  Now  the  two  of  them  could 
finish  up  the  scrubbing.  She  filled 
a  pail  with  water  from  the  reser- 
voir on  the  back  of  the  stove. 
She  stood  with  her  back  toward 
the  door  as  she  wrung  out  a  cloth 
in  the  soapy  water. 

"You  needn't  have  come  back, 
Ben,"  she  said.  ''You  have  your 
chores  to  do." 

"That's  right,  Miss  Blake," 
said  a  deep  voice.  "Ben  has  both 
his  chores,  and  some  other  things 
to  do.  He  said  he'd  be  awhile  be- 
fore he  could  come.  But  he  was 
so  worried  about  things  here  at 
the  school  that  I  promised  I'd 
come  and  see  what  I  could  do  to 
help  out." 

Nora's  heart  skipped  a  beat  as 
she  recognized  the  voice.  As  she 
turned,  she  caught  a  glimpse  of 
herself  in  the  mirror  above  the 


washstand.  For  the  moment,  she 
had  forgotten  what  a  sight  she 
was,  her  face  streaked  with  soot 
and  tears,  and  her  clothes  cov- 
ered. 

He  better  not  laugh,  she  told 
herself.  He  just  better  not!  If  he 
does,  he'll  get  this  whole  bucket, 
right  down  on  that  handsome  red 
head.  Doesn't  like  schoolteachers! 
Well,  here's  one  he  may  wish  he'd 
never  even  seen. 

He  couldn't  have  known  her 
thoughts,  but  he  came  quickly 
and  took  the  bucket  in  his  own 
hand. 

"Let  me  take  that,"  he  said. 
"I'll  wash  off  the  desks  while  you 
get  some  water  in  the  wash  basin 
and  do  your  face.  You'll  feel 
better,  I'm  certain.  Then  I'll 
scrub  the  floor." 

"Scrub  the  floor?"  Nora  did 
not  attempt  to  conceal  her  amaze- 
ment. Even  Bishop  Shepherd, 
who  could  change  the  baby,  wash 
the  dishes,  and  hang  out  the 
wash,  had  not,  to  her  knowledge, 
ever  scrubbed  the  floor. 

"Of  course,  scrub  the  floor," 
repeated  Jed,  bringing  the  big 
mop  from  the  closet.  "Who  do 
you  think  scrubs  our  floor,  mine 
and  Ben's?  You  think  he  does 
everything?" 

Nora  made  herself  as  present- 
able as  she  could  and  helped 
finish  wiping  off  the  desks  and 
seats.  Then  she  helped  clean  the 
floor.  They  were  almost  finished 
before  Ben  returned.  Ed  Johnson 
and  Joe  Pine  were  with  him. 

"Jed!"  exclaimed  Ben.  "Gosh, 
I'm  glad  you  made  it.  It  took  me 
longer  than  I  planned.  I  saw  Ed 
and  Joe  and  we — they — well,  we 
talked,  and  they  decided  to  come 
along  and  help,  too." 

"How  thoughtful  of  you,"  said 

305 


April  1967 


Nora  to  the  boys,  standing  just 
inside  the  door  and  looking  un- 
certainly at  her.  "Here,  Ed,  you 
are  the  tallest.  You  start  on  the 
top  windows  and  Ben  and  Joe 
can  work  on  the  bottom  ones. 
We'll  have  things  fixed  up  in  no 
time." 

Things  did  seem  to  be  getting 
fixed  up,  more  things  than  just 
the  schoolroom.  With  a  little 
good-natured  joking  going  back 
and  forth,  Jed  soon  seemed  to 
have  the  two  boys  actually  enjoy- 
ing their  work.  Under  cover  of 
their  bit  of  fun,  Nora  motioned  to 
Ben,  and  in  the  supply  closet  she 
whispered  to  him. 

"I  know  you  didn't  find  them 
volunteering  to  come  and  help 
clean  up  this  mess.  I  know  as 
well  as  you  do  who  caused  it.  I 
wonder  whether  you  ought  to  try 
and  cover  for  them." 

Ben  thought  a  moment.  "Are 
you  going  to  tell  Bishop  Shep- 
herd?" he  asked.  "He'd  be  the 
one,  I  guess,  being  President  of 
the  Board,  if  you  think  they  have 
to  know." 

"I'm  not  sure,"  answered  Nora. 
"I  don't  think  I  will.  At  least  not 


right  away.  Let's  see  how  things 
work  out." 

When  the  job  was  done,  Nora 
thanked  the  boys  and  the  three 
of  them  left  together,  in  high 
spirits.  Jed  was  ready  soon  after 
to  follow  them.  As  he  passed 
Nora's  desk,  he  paused  and  ran 
a  big  hand  over  the  row  of  books 
she  kept  on  top. 

"Seems  as  if  the  school  has 
more  books  than  it  used  to  have," 
he  said. 

"These  are  my  own,"  Nora  re- 
plied. "And  I  have  some  others 
still  in  the  boxes  that  Ben 
brought  with  the  mail  last  week 
that  I  haven't  had  time  to  un- 
pack yet.  They're  right  here  in 
the  closet.  I  imagine  you  have  a 
lot  of  time  in  the  winter  evenings 
to  read.  Would  you  like  to  bor- 
row some  of  them?" 

"No!  No!  I  .  .  .  just  .  .  .  that 
is  .  .  .  No!" 

He  left  hurriedly,  and  Nora, 
puzzled  by  his  sudden  strange 
behavior,  remembered  too  late 
that  she  hadn't  even  thanked  him 
for  scrubbing  the  schoolroom 
floor. 

{To  be  continued) 


r 


GOING  —  UNAWARE 

Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Too  often  they  go  on  ahead,  alone, 

Without  knowing  our  tardy  thoughtfulness. 

They  leave  us  smarting  under  pricks,   unknown 

When  we  let  good   intention  flower 

From  the  budding  thought;  when  we  profess 

Affection  while  they  are  sensitive 

To  knowledge  that  someone  they  love  will  care 

When  waning  strength  severs  a  tie  to  here 

And  they  go  on  alone,  somewhere! 

Postponing  of  a  trmely  word  and  visit 
Makes  weightier  the  going — unaware! 


306 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


mimsmsms^wim 


Relief  Society  Activities 


San   Leandro  Stake  (California)   Relief  Society  Board 

Presents  Special  Program  at  Leadership  Meeting 

September  16,   1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Virginia  Basinger,  homemaking  leader; 
Louise  Palmer,  Counselor;  Melba  Larsen,  President;  Neva  Griggs,  Counselor; 
Ann  Sybrowsky,  spiritual  living  class  leader. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Hazel  WooUey,  social  relations  class  leader; 
Elfonda  Barker,  Magazine  representative;  Inez  Sutton,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader;  Dorisse  Coats,  chorister;  Donna  Carter,  cultural  refinement  class  leader. 

Sister  Larsen  reports:  "The  theme  'Relief  Society,  the  Key  to  Happiness,' 
was  introduced  by  a  ladies'  trio,  singing  music  especially  written  for  the  oc- 
casion by  President  Larsen.  Each  leader  then  accepted  a  golden  key  and  spoke 
briefly  on  its  use  to  open  the  door  to  a  spiritual  and  cultural  life.  New  courses 
of  study  and  plans  for  the  year's  work  were  combined  with  sincere  testimonies 
of  the  stake  Relief  Society  leaders.  We  were  inspired  and  challenged  to  greater 
service." 


307 


April  1967 


Sunderland  Stake  (England),  Sunderland  Ward  Bazaar 

November  26,    1966 

Left  to  right:  Mary  A.  Akenhead,  Counselor;  Gladys  Oates,  President;  Melba 
F.  May,  President,  Sunderland  Stake  Relief  Society;  Constance  Hill,  Counselor, 
Sunderland  Ward. 

Sister  May  reports:  "On  November  26th  I  attended  a  very  fine  bazaar  held 
by  the  Sunderland  Ward  Relief  Society  in  the  Sunderland  Stake  cultural  hall. 
They  had  nine  stalls  carrying  out  the  theme  'Life  Is  Right.'  Each  stall  dis- 
played a  different  variety  of  articles,  such  as  aprons,  knit  goods,  toys,  useful 
gadgets  for  the  home,  bakery  goods  and  other  foods,  needlework,  and  a  special 
stall  for  children. 

"Relief  Society  is  going  forward  in  this  part  of  England.  The  sisters  are 
looking  forward  to  the  Regional  British  Relief  Society  Conference  in  the 
spring." 


Nevada  Stake,   McGill  Ward   Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers  Present 
Closing  Social  Program,  May  20,  1966 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Cleo  Tidwell,  chorister;  Eva  Holman,  accompanist;  Gae 
Christensen,  President;  Ona  Earl,  First  Counselor;  Betty  Tidball,  Second 
Counselor. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Bessie  Giles;  Ora  Blackham;  Betty  Brun- 
son;  Eddis  Cottrell;  Alma  Parry. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Lula  Harris;  Linda  Bohn;  June  Sexton; 
Itha  Ahlstrom;  Jeanine  Abbott. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Vaughnetta  Roberts;  Belle  Timmerman;  Evelyn 
Johnson;  Lydia  Harris. 

Margery  Tate,  President,  Nevada  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "An 
evening  of  song,  poetry,  and  colored  slides  portraying  love  of  nature,  home, 
and  country  was  enjoyed  by  the  Relief  Society  membership  and  their  husbands 
at  a  closing  social,  and  a  final  function  before  the  division  of  the  ward.  The 
program  began  with  the  song  'Thanks  Be  to  God,'  and  acknowledged  the  hand 
of  God  in  all  things,  and  ended  with  the  song  'This  Land  Is  Your  Land,'  as 
a  picture  of  the  flag  flying  in  the  sky  was  shown  on  the  screen." 


Northern   Mexican  Mission,  Ciudad  Acuna   Branch  (Coahuila,   Mexico) 
Relief  Society  Bazaar,   November  1966 

Left  to  right:  Bruna  P.  de.  Lopez;  Guadalupe  Lopez;  Ceilia  R.  de  Diaz, 
Second  Counselor,  in  charge  of  homemaking;  Antonia  E.  de  Nunez,  Secretary- 
Treasurer;  Manuela  D.  de  Leon,  President;  Virginia  S.  de  Lugo;  Dolores  de 
Leon;  Maricela  Diaz. 

Pauline  M.  Green,  Supervisor,  Northern  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society, 
reports:  "Though  these  sisters  are  far  from  the  Northern  Mexican  Mission 
headquarters  and  do  not  receive  visits  from  the  mission  board,  and,  probably, 
do  not  have  more  than  one  visit  a  year  from  the  district  officers,  due  to  the 
fact  they  they  are  about  225  kilometers  (approximately  140  miles)  distance 
from  the  nearest  branch  (and  that  over  a  dirt  road),  they  remain  extremely 
active  and  enthusiastic,  as  can  be  seen  by  the  quilts  and  other  articles  exhibited 
at  their  bazaar." 

Note  also  the  interesting  stuffed  toys,  the  floral  arrangements  on  the  table, 
and  the  lovely  corsages  the  sisters  are  wearing. 


308 


.  ^. 


a^ 


n 

)7 


309 


April  1967 


Australian  Mission,  Queensland  District  Relief  Society  Conference 

October  23,   1966 

Relief  Society  sisters  standing  back  of  the  homemaking  display,  left  to  right: 
Fay  Little,  President,  Townsville  Branch  Relief  Society;  Margarey  Farquahar- 
son,  Secretary-Treasurer,  Queensland  District  Relief  Society;  Hilda  Bertrand, 
President,  Mackay  Branch  Relief  Society;  Laurine  Ensign,  Supervisor,  Austra- 
lian Mission  Relief  Society;  Dorothy  Tolputt,  President,  Cairns  Branch  Relief 
Society;  Nolle  Earl,  missionary  serving  in  Rockhampton  Branch;  Lois  Jeffery, 
President,  Queensland  District  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Ensign  reports:  "The  display  items  came  from  all  the  branches,  and 
were  exhibited  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  up  the  interest  in  the  summer 
meetings.  They  include  toys,  art,  Christmas  ideas,  cards,  wreaths,  and  trees; 
cushion  covers,  wall  plaques,  candle  motifs,  and  paper  leis." 


Cedar  West  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Board  Conducts  Special 
Leadership  Meeting,  August  17,   1966 

Four  women  at  the  left,  left  to  right:  Anne  A.  Judd,  social  relations  class 
leader;  Anne  O.  Leavitt,  cultural  refinement  class  leader;  Iris  B.  Hafen, 
spiritual  living  class  leader;  Bernella  G.  Jones,  organist. 

At  the  right,  in  front,  left  to  right:  LaPriel  D.  Lunt,  President,  Cedar  West 
Stake  Relief  Society;  lone  W.  Bradshaw,  homemaking  leader;  Hazel  B.  Davies, 
Magazine  representative. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Lucretia  P.  Ashcroft,  First  Counselor;  Ann  B.  Hansen, 
Second  Counselor;  Shirley  J.  Marchant,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Hilda 
H.  Parry,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Cora  A.  Condie,  chorister. 

Sister  Lunt  reports:  "This  special  meeting  was  held  to  encourage  and  in- 
struct class  leaders  in  good  teaching  methods  and  motives.  Different  phases 
of  involvement  teaching  were  discussed,  with  stake  board  members  leading  out 
in  the  various  discussions.  Sister  Hafen  spoke  on  'Spiritual  Preparation,'  and 
stressed  the  importance  of  recognizing  the  fact  that  our  callings  are  divine. 
Sister  Leavitt  discussed  'Thirty  Days  of  Preparation,'  in  which  the  steps  of 
prayerful  preparation  were  traced.  Sister  Judd  discussed  'Tools  for  Teaching,' 
in  which  consideration  was  given  to  eleven  different  teaching  methods  ap- 
plicable to  Relief  Society.  Sister  Jones,  in  developing  her  topic  'You,  Too,  Can 
Teach,'  emphasized  the  necessity  for  living  the  principles  taught,  and  thereby 
aiding  others  in  achieving  their  greatest  potential." 


Winter  Quarters  Stake  (Nebraska),   Lincoln  Ward  Opening  Social 

September  29,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Jane  Grether,  President;  Patricia  Robinson,  First  Counselor; 
Alice  Beutler,  Second  Counselor;  Grace  Hummel,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Blanche  Rawlings,  President,  Winter  Quarters  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"With  the  beginning  of  the  fall  meetings,  the  sisters  of  the  Lincoln  Ward  Re- 
lief Society  reported  their  prospects  looked  fine  for  a  successful  and  rewarding 
year.  Their  opening  social  was  very  beautiful  and  inspiring.  Each  class  leader 
set  a  table  to  represent  her  department.  The  displays  were  artistically  arranged, 
representing  a  store  having  many  treasures.  Each  sister  was  given  a  small 
shopping  bag  to  fill  with  samples.  At  the  end  of  the  line  of  tables,  was  a  treasure 
chest  of  golden  keys.  Each  sister  received  a  key  to  the  treasure  to  be  had  by 
becoming  an  active  member  of  Relief  Society." 


310 


311 


April  1967 


Mount  Logan  Stake  (Utah),   River  Heights  Second  Ward  Opening  Social 

September  26,    1966 

In  the  picture  Helen  Andersen  represents  the  "ticket-taker"  for  the  travel 
trip  "All  Aboard  for  Relief  Society." 

Relda  Jorgensen,  President,  Mount  Logan  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  River  Heights  Second  Ward  carried  out,  as  their  opening  social  theme, 
'All  Aboard  for  Relief  Society.'  Trains  and  miniature  suitcases  decorated  the 
tables.  A  ticket  booth  was  at  the  entrance.  The  homemaking  leader  was  the 
train  conductor  and  acted  as  program  chairman.  She  introduced  different  train 
stops,  as  each  teacher  gave  interesting  highlights  into  the  lessons  planned  for 
the  year." 


Yuma  Stake  (Arizona)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
for  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  October  8,  1966 

Standing  in  the  front  row,  left  to  right,  beginning  with  the  sister  at  the  left 
behind  the  podium:  Louise  Rickter,  soloist;  Ruth  M.  Moeller,  organist;  Wylene 
S.  Slade,  chorister;  Marjorie  C.  Pingree,  member.  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society;  Louise  S.  Westover,  President;  Elva  B.  Fife,  First  Counselor;  Eva  N. 
McGovern,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Mary  A.  Butler,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Westover  reports:  "This  was  our  first  Relief  Society  Conference  since 
the  dedication  of  the  Yuma  Stake  center.  The  Singing  Mothers  of  our  stake 
come  from  seven  wards  and  three  branches,  and  many  travel  260  miles  round 
trip  to  participate.  Since  1958,  when  the  stake  was  organized,  the  number  of 
Singing  Mothers  has  increased  from  fifty  to  one  hundred.  Most  of  our  Relief 
Societies  have  fine  choruses,  and  we  are  especially  thrilled  when  we  visit 
Calexico  (Spanish  sisters),  and  the  Lamanite  Relief  Societies,  and  are  pleased 
to  hear  their  choruses.  We  are  very  pleased  to  have  devoted  music  leaders, 
and  we  appreciate  the  interest  and  efforts  of  all  the  sisters." 


Mexican  Mission  Annual   Relief  Society  Convention 

September  24,   1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Amparo  S.  de  Medina,  Second  Counselor, 
Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society;  Natividad  R.  de  Cardoso,  First  Counselor; 
Bertha  M.  de  Camacho,  President,  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society;  Augustin 
Camacho  Tapia,  First  Counselor,  Mexican  Mission  Presidency;  Jasper  R. 
McClellan,  President,  Mexican  Mission;  Rula  R.  McClellan,  Supervisor,  Mex- 
ican Mission  Relief  Society;  Carlos  Colorado  V.,  Second  Counselor,  Mexican 
Mission  Presidency. 

Standing  are  the  sisters  who  comprise  the  boards  of  the  seven  districts  of  the 
Mexican  Mission. 

Rula  R.  McClellan,  Supervisor,  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  purpose  of  this  convention  was  to  instruct  the  officers  of  the  district 
boards,  and  to  present  and  discuss  plans  relating  to  the  organization  and  work 
of  Relief  Society  in  the  districts. 

"A  play  entitled  'Success'  was  presented.  It  conveyed  a  spiritual  message 
of  activity  and  work,  and  it  was  really  a  success.  We  were  able  to  draw  this 
conclusion  from  the  expressions  on  the  faces  of  the  sisters.  We  were  delighted 
by  the  Singing  Mothers  chorus.  At  the  end  of  the  convention,  a  lunch  was 
served." 


312 


«•«!«    J   i  f  I,    .„    M  1  I,<1   I  II  I   -    t    tliil] 

-Hiifiimiiii  1  <'r  !i  ,iin,  -tr.sn.'i  is  H'  ■   riUfifiTJ 


^,    ^^*% 


1 1       Mi 


313 


HOMEMAKING 

Development  Through 

Homemaking  Education 


Dr.   Eleanor  Jorgensen 
Discussion  2 — Summer  Montlis  Sewing  Course 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  July  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  December  1967 

Objective:  To  show  several  ways  in  which  a  waistband  may  be 

made  and  applied  to  the  skirt. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  waistline  of  a  skirt  is 
generally  finished  with  a  band  of 
self -fabric,  an  inside  belt,  or  a 
built-up  top.  Since  the  first  two 
are  more  commonly  used,  the 
latter  will  be  omitted  in  this 
lesson. 

Prior  to  finishing  the  waist- 
line, the  skirt  is  fitted  and  all 
seams  are  stitched,  pressed,  edges 
finished  and  zipped  placket  com- 
pleted. If  a  separate  lining  is  to 
be  used,  it,  too,  is  finished  and 
basted  into  place  at  the  waistline 
seam. 

Waistband — Method  A  (For  cotton 
skirts  using  self -fabric  for  interfacing) 
Preparation: 

1.  Cut  on  grain  a  lengthwise  strip 
of  fabric  4i/^"  wide  and  3"  longer  than 
waistline  measurement. 

2.  Make  a  lengthwise  fold  (toward 
wrong  side)   1^/4"  wide.  Press. 

3.  Machine-stitch      raw      edge      of 
folded  section  (Figure  1). 
Attaching  to  skirt: 

1.  Connect  right  side  of  band  (un- 
folded edge)  to  wrong  side  of  skirt, 
placing  pin  at  center  front  and  allow- 
ing band  to  extend  from  this  point 
beyond  front  placket  opening   1". 

2.  Divide  waist  measurement  in 
half.  Measure  and  mark  this  amount 

314 


on  the  band  starting  at  center  front. 

3.  Pin  measured  band  to  center 
back  of  skirt.  Pin  skirt  and  band  at 
intervals  between  these  two  points, 
distributing  skirt  ease  evenly. 

4.  Measure  amount  of  band  needed 
on  second  half  of  skirt  by  folding  the 
loose  end  of  band  back  to  the  side 
seam.  Mark  this  amount  on  the  band, 
then  place  marked  band  on  seamline 
of  zipper  edge,  skirt  back.  Distribute 
ease  and  pin  at  intervals. 

5.  Repeat  step  4  for  band  and  skirt. 

6.  Sew  band  to  skirt,  band  side  up. 
Trim  and  press  seams. 

7.  Fold  right  sides  of  band  together 
and  stitch  across  ends.  (Front  band 
is  stitched  straight  up  from  placket 
line,  whereas  back  band  extends  one 
inch  or  more  and  is  stitched  across  the 
end  and  lower  edge  of  extension.) 

8.  Turn  band  right  side  out.  Pin  to 
right  side  of  skirt,  top-stitching  lower 
edge  to  skirt  seamline. 

9.  Press.  Sew  on  hooks  and  eyes,  or 
finish  with  a  button  and  buttonhole 
(Figure  2). 

Waistband — Method  B 

(For  wool  skirts,  using  another  fab- 
ric for  interfacing,  such  as  grosgrain 
ribbon,  hymo,  pellon,  or  taffeta.) 
Preparation: 

1.  Cut  a  lengthwise  strip  of  fabric 
approximately  3"  wide,  with  one  edge 
being  the  selvage.  The  length  should 
be  3"  longer  than  the  waist  measure- 
ment. 


i 


Fold 


IV2"  ^ 


Seam  Edge 


Raw  Edge 


(Figure  1) 


(Figure  2) 


Inside  View 


Seam  Allowance 


Fold 


DinnmaaQnmiuuinKrDniDDmjjJiiiiDDitiuuiu 


Selvage 


(Figure  3) 


clip-^.  Hand-stitch 


clip 


(Figure  6) 


(Figure  7) 


(Figure  4) 


± 


(Figure  5) 


Outside 


(Figure  8) 


(Figure  9) 


315 


April  1967 


2.  Press  lengthwise  fold  so  that  it 
will  be  equal  to  the  width  of  the  gros- 
grain  ribbon  (or  other  interfacing 
used)  plus  l^" — ^4"  away  from  sel- 
vage edge.  The  remaining  width 
(%")  will  be  the  seam  allowance  for 
attaching  band  to  skirt. 

3.  On  selvage  side  of  band,  place 
grosgrain  ribbon  to  wrong  side  of 
fabric  against  fold.  Machine-stitch 
both  edges  of  interfacing  to  band 
(Figure  3).  An  additional  row  of 
stitching  may  be  placed  in  center  if 
desired. 

4.  Mark  waist  measurement  along 
band.  Stitch  ends  with  right  sides  to- 
gether. On  extension  end,  continue 
stitching  along  waistline  to  point 
where  band  will  be  attached  to  skirt. 
Clip  seam  allowance  (Figure  4).  Front 
end  of  band  may  be  stitched 
straight  or  pointed   (Figure  5). 

Attaching  to  Skirt: 

1.  With  right  sides  together,  pin 
band  to  skirt,  allowing  the  extension 
to  fall  in  line  with  the  placket  on 
skirt  back. 

2.  Place  skirt  side  down  on  machine 
and  stitch  band  to  skirt. 

3.  Grade  seam  allowances  (skirt  i^", 
band  %".)   Press  seams  toward  band. 

4.  Hand  stitch  selvage  edge  of  band 
to  stitched  seamline,  using  inside  hem- 
ming to  conceal  stitching. 

Inside  Belt: 

Materials  needed: 

1  yd.  grosgrain  ribbon — %"  or  1" 
wide — pre-shrunk  if  used  on  washable 
fabric 

1  yd.  woven  edge  seam  tape — 14" 
wide 

Preparation: 

1.  Cut  grosgrain  ribbon  five  inches 
longer  than  waistline  measurement. 

2.  On  one  end  and  on  the  inside  of 
grosgrain,  turn  under  one  inch  twice 


to   form   a   IV2"    overlap.    Stitch  into 
place. 

3.  Curve  grosgrain  ribbon  to  fit 
waistline,  shape  properly  by  steam 
pressing,  taking  small  darts,  or  run- 
ning a  temporary  ease  stitch  on  top 
edge.   (Optional) 

On  Skirt: 

1.  Check  position  of  waist  seamline. 
This  is  approximately  Vs"  beyond 
stay-stitching  which  has  already  been 
made  i/4"  from  cut  edge. 

2.  Clip  down  to  seamline  on  skirt 
front  about  V2"  over  from  zipper 
placket  line.  Tuck  in  seam  allowance 
and  slip -stitch  edges  together  (Figure 
6). 

3.  Cut  seam  tape  to  fit  waist  meas- 
urement. This  is  to  be  used  as  a  stay 
tape. 

Finishing  Waistline: 

1.  On  wrong  side  of  skirt,  lap  and 
stitch  edge  of  seam  tape  to  stay-stitch- 
ing line,  easing  in  skirt  fullness.  Turn 
raw  edges  under  at  placket  line  (Fig- 
ure 7). 

2.  On  right  side  of  skirt,  lap  top 
edge  of  grosgrain  ribbon  slightly  over 
line  where  seam  tape  was  stitched,  al- 
lowing on  one  end  a  1^/^"  overlap  at 
the  back  placket  line  and  turning 
under  the  other  end  even  with  the 
clipped  seam  of  the  front  placket  line. 
This  places  the  waistband  seam  al- 
lowance between  the  seam  tape  and 
grosgrain  ribbon. 

3.  Baste  and  check  fit,  then  machine- 
stitch  close  to  edge  of  grosgrain  ribbon 
(Figure  8). 

4.  Trim  seam  allowance  so  that  it 
doesn't  show  beyond  lower  edge  of 
seam  tape. 

5.  Turn  belt  to  inside,  rolling  upper 
edge  of  grosgrain  ribbon  Vs"  below 
seamline,  which  now  forms  the  fold. 
Press.  Fasten  belt  at  darts  and  seams 
with  a  hand-stitch    (Figure  9). 

6.  Sew  on  hooks  and  eyes. 


REFLECTION 

Alverna  Manning  Allender 

When   I   met  her,   I   pictured  her  dressed  in  cotton, 
In  a  humble  cotage,  baking  cookies  for  fat,   rosy  babies. 
Her  smile  was  sunlight  reflected  on  a   running  brook; 
The  shine  and  shimmer  spilling  over  into  her  eyes, 
The  ripple  invading  her  laughter. 


316 


GUIDE  ME 

Catherine  B.   Bowles 

I  thank  thee,   Father,  for  thy  love; 
For  all   blesings  from   above. 
Help  me  see  my  neighbor's  need; 
Help  me  the  hungry  sheep  to  feed. 
Give  me  words  of  consolation 
To  brighten  spots  of  desolation. 
Give  me  power  to  light  the  way 
To  guide  the  footsteps  gone  astray. 
Always  I   need  the  Father's  care 
That  I   may  help  another  share 
Many  blessings  from   above, 
Directing  all  of  us  in  ways  of  love. 


HOW  MUCH   DO  YOU 

SPEND  PER  YEAR 

ON   NYLONS? 

Surveys  show  active  women 
spend  from  $25  to  $50  per  year. 
You  can  cut  down  significantly  on 
this  expense  that  every  woman 
has.  We  will  send  you  a  year's 
supply  (up  to  24  pairs)  of  beauti- 
ful 15  denier  seamless  nylons 
for  just  $7.95.  Choose  from  six 
lovely  shades,  including  white. 

Millions  of  pairs  sold 
Nationally  advertised 

Introductory  offer 
Write 

FASHION  SALES  COMPANY 

Box  47 
Provo,  Utah  84601 


NEW  SNO  WHITE  COTTON 
IDEAL   FOR    DISHTOWELS 

Yardage: 

Unbleached  37"  Wide 27^  Yd. 

Bleached  35"  Wide  29(*  Yd- 

Approx.  120  yd.  bolts 

Squares: 

Bleached  &  Hemmed  .  ..29('  each 

Size  283/4"  X  36" 

Packed  50  to  bundle 

SATISFACTION   GUARANTEED 

Wagner  Corporation 

703  West  Second  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 

Phone:  328-2577 


317 


AND  WE  GO  WALKING  THERE 

Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

How  siiali  we  count  the  harvest  yet  to  come 
From  words  that  we  speak  now  as  men  sow  grain; 
Where  grow  no  common   plants  for  shallow  plow, 
This  is  a  treasured  field  for  sun  and  rain. 
For  In  this  plot  there  springs  the  whole  of  life — 
Our  kingdom,   if  a  kingdom  yet  shall  be, 
Our  counterparts  to  learn,   love,  act,  or  die 
By  all  we  are  and  all  we  help  them  see. 

Oh,  gardeners,  the  artifice  is  known 
That  men   be  found  upon  this  land  of  stone; 
The  bursting  blooms  that  shake  our  hearts  today 
Are  bounded  by  an   hour  and   pass  away; 
More  swift  the  leaving — these  our  treasure 
Before  our  tasks  are  done  by  God's  measure. 


GREATEST  BARGAIN  EVER 

FOR   HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

10  days  — $319.00* 
17  days  —  $449.00* 

April  and  May 

This  includes  air  transportation, 
hotels,  sight  seeing, 
neighboring  islands 

Reservations  limited — Book  early 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

110  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

328-8982  485-2444 

^Includes  air  trayel  from  California 


HEADQUARTERS  FOR  GOLD 
LEAF  MATERIALS 

Complete  Stocks 

Substantial  Discounts 

Free  Demonstrations 

Free  Instructions 

CbsL  diaavL 

m\\  and  WALL  PAPER  CO. 

John  £.  De  Haan 
Owner 

2305  Highland  Drive 

in  Sugar  House 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
466-8641 


318 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  v^ish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News   Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600   Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover   —   $3.25;    Leather   Cover   —    $5.25 

Yearly    Index    Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany   all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below   if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt   Lake  City,    Utah 


Zone  1  and  2    55 

Zone  3  60 

Zone  4  65 

Zone  5  80 


Zone   6    90 

Zone    7    1.05 

Zone    8    1.20 


% 


NORTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

June   16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND  TOUR 

June  17-20 

CANADIAN   ROCKIES 
and  NORTHWEST  TOUR 

June  25-July  8 

SUMMER  PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

July  15-29 

TWO  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

Leaving  July  22 

Call  or  write  for  itineraries 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City 
Phone:  466-8723 


319 


c5<^%^?^^  (!^^?<^2i^fe^i^fe^ 


lot 


Mrs.   Hattie  Rushnell   Foster 
Bellville,  Ontario,  Canada 


Iflfl  '^'^^'  ^^^^  Abigail   Brandon  Cain 


99 


Fairview,  Oklahoma 

Mrs.  Martha  Jones  Jones 
Provo,  Utah 


Mrs.  Olena  Maria  Peterson  Larson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ella  Georgina  Francisco  Keele 
Spanish  Fork,   Utah 


96 
95 


Mrs.   Mary  Ann   Limb  Young 
Manti.  Utah 


Mrs.  Margaret  Roth  Anderegge 
Pocatello.   Idaho 

Mrs.  Clara  Eddy  Martin 
Menan,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Charlotte  E.  Nielson  Dimmick 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Clara  Wakley  Bloxham 
Downey,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Chapman  Richey 
Tucson,  Arizona 


94 


Mrs.  Liseana  Knight  Brimhall 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Amanda  Mathild  Garns  Meadows 
American  Falls,   Idaho 


93 


Mrs.   Emma  Brown 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.   Delphia   Knotts 
Kitzmiller,   Maryland 

Mrs.  Alma  Watson  McGregor 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.   Francis  Whitlock  Payne 
Chickasha,  Oklahoma 


92 


91 


Mrs.   Lena   Isabella   Durham  McGregor 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.   Ines  Estella  Fillmore  Elmer 
Payson,  Utah 

Mrs.  Susanna  McKnight  Roberts 
Caldwell,   Idaho 


Mrs.  Nada  Kay  Kay 
Mona,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Smith  Combs 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ida  Taylor  Flinders 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lettie  Saunders  Taylor  Ferrin 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Naef  Merrill 
Preston,   Idaho 


90 


Mrs.  Janet  Green  Watt 
Ventura,  California 

Mrs.  Sophie  Schneider  Cundic 
Midvale,  Utah 

Mrs.  Theresia  Huy  Klein 
Redwood  City,  California 

Mrs.  Janet  Watt 
Ventura,  California 

Mrs.  Annie  Lillie  Clark  Walker 
Wellsville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Lennberg  Jenson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Helen  Hunsaker  Allen 
Tremonton,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alta  Salisbury  Lewis 
Peoria,   Illinois 

Mrs.  Anna  Martena  Hansen  Jensen 
Jerome,   Idaho 

Mrs,  Katherine  Howard-Surrey 
Montreal,  Canada 

Mrs.  Amy  Fitzgerald  Dansie 
Rigby,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Emma  Stoker  Greenwell 
Ogden.  Utah 


320 


"BIBHE 

mms 

TOlM 


Directed  by: 
Truman   G.   Madsen 
Lynn  A  McKinlay 

Dates:   May  17,   1967 
through  June  8,  1967 

Adult,    First-Class   Tour 


B.  Y.  U. 
TRA  VEL 
STUDY 

invites  you  to  spend  a  few  quiet 
moments  along  the  shores 
of  the  Sea  of  Galilee;  to 
remember  the  story  taught  to  you 
as  a  youngster  as  you  actually 
visit  the  Cave  of  Elijah;  to 
walk  along  the  streets  of  Nazareth 
and    visit    Joseph's    workshop; 
to  recall  the  miracles  in  Cana 
and  Capernaum;  to  travel  the 
King's    Highway    of    Edom    from 
Moses'   time;   to   read  the 
scriptures  as  you  visit  the  places 
where  they  were  written — a 
comprehensive  tour  from   Egypt 
through    Jerusalem    to    Damascus 
with    experienced,    spiritual 
directors. 


Brigham   Young    University 
Department  of  Travel  Study 
I     Provo,  Utah  84601 

Please  send   me   a   detailed    itinerary   of   your   Bible 
I     Lands  Tour. 


I     Name 
Address 


\ 


\    City  State 


Zip 


/ 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 


JBaaks  far 

Relief  Saciety  Mewnhers 

Two  worthwhile  volumes  of  special  interest 
to  Latter-day  Saint  Women 


StHith 


pugfllt*!' 


<rf  Britno 


THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING  $3.95 

(Revised  and  enlarged) 
by  Daryl  Hoole 

Much  new  material  to  supplement  the  wealth  of 
information  found  in  the  first  edition.  Many 
beautiful  new  illustrations  and  photographs. 
Sister  Hoole  has  responded  to  many  requests 
for  additional  hints  and  explanations  of  the 
varied  tasks  of  a  good  homemaker. 


MARY  FIELDING  SMITH  $4.95 

Daughter  of  Britain 
by  Don  C.  Corbett 

An  invigorating  biography  of  the  widow  of  Hyrum 
Smith— a  talented,determined,  faithful  woman  of 
tremendous  character.  Singlehandedly  she 
brought  her  children  across  the  plains  that  they 
might  grow  up  in  Zion  to  be  of  service  to  the 
Lord.  An  inspiration  to  every  L.D.S.  mother. 


44  EAST  so  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MAU 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  M.VD..  OCDEN 

TT;  so.  main  ST.,  ORANGE.  CALIFORNIA 


WRITE  NOW 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  So.  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

or      777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Please  send  me: 

D  MARY  FIELDING  SMITH 

D  THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING 

I  enclose  a  check/money  order  for  total  amount  of  $ Utah  resi- 
dents ordering  from  Salt  Lake  must  add  314%  sales  tax.  California  residents  ordering 
from  Orange  must  add  4%  sales  tax. 

Or,  bill  my  established  account  □ 

NAME 

ADDRESS _ 

CITY STATE ZIP 

OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  NOW!  Send  for  information.  R.s  April  67 


-  'Wf  'j^W    % 


■.•4#  The  v;    -  ■ 

i  Relief  Society 

Magazirie,^         i\ 


m 


.'* ;  w 


•».« 


^:m 


s^ . 


'■^'C\ 


sfei 


*>«^' 


*  •  ^  ^ 


.v>  -"^/ 


^-V^^iliL'     •* 


.<, 


%\' 


m^r.- 


"^n 


JbJ' 


^^^ 


-^J 


'♦  ^la^t.::^ 


,  .-en- 

'  i^|j 

i^' 

ii 

^« 

vM 

ipp«5 

ws^^ 

ii' 

^. 

'•■#«^ 

wr 

^ 

^ 

^"> 
pf^ 

!j'^EJk'd 

..-^ 

'S^.tf^ 


* 


.(^-rf"  -  *jF  ''* 


S'  .^, 


ri: 


tm^ 


.^41 


WELL  OF  PEACE 

Peggy  Tangren 

I  know  where  I  will  take  you  when  I  see 

weariness  engraved  upon  your  face. 
I  will  lead  you  to  the  willow, 

and   I  will   pillow 

you  upon  the  peace  I  found 

beneath  the  cover  of  that  timeless  tree. 
I  will  give  you  moonlight  on  the  beaver  pond, 

rthe  miracle  of  treetop,  cloud,  and  star 


laid  at  your  feet — reflected  where  you  are. 
Listening  from  the  bank, 

You  will  understand  why  deer  and  cougar  drink 
in  amity. 
Trusting  our  stillness,  a  beaver  will  cleave  his  lake 

from  hutch  to  shore, 

leaving  liquid  beauty  in  his  wake. 
A  well  of  peace. 
We  can  sound  its  depth,  and  from  it  mold  a  plan 

for  our  fulfillment — our  contented  place. 
This  is  where  I  will  take  you  when  I  see 

a  plea  for  answers  on  your  face. 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
Illustrations: 


Rose  Garden,  Portland,  Oregon 
Transparency  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 
Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

In  the  Solitudes,  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah 
Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


321 


'/vm/{ 


Out  of  our  little  golden  book  each 
month  have  come  to  me  wisdom  and 
strength  in  guiding  our  family  to  adult- 
hood, and  I  am  pleased  at  the  interest 
displayed  by  all  our  seven  girls  and 
seven  daughters-in-law  in  Relief  Society 
work,  now  they  have  homes  and  fam- 
ilies of  their  own. 

Irene  T.  Fletcher 

Utah   1966  Mother  of  the  Year 

Logan,   Utah 

I  have  received  with  a  great  deal  of 
happiness  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
printed  in  my  native  tongue.  It  is  a 
source  of  great  inspiration  to  me,  be- 
cause of  Its  messages,  lessons,  and 
poetry.  It  -is  truly  an  inspiration  to  re- 
ceive the  lovely  words   in   my  tongue. 

Angela  Lopez 
Semi,  California 

I  enjoy  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
When  this  inspiring  messenger  comes 
to  our  home,  I  prick  it  up  immediately 
and  begin  reading  it.  I  read  nearly  all 
the  articles,  and  I  enjoy  the  lesson 
material.  I  have  used  selections  from 
the  Magazine  in  presentations  I  have 
made  when  I  have  visited  wards  as  a 
member  of  the  stake  high  council.  I 
definitely  feel  that  every  home  in  the 
Church  should  have  the  Magazine  In  it. 
J  cannot  see  how  a  mother,  young  or 
older,  can  effectively  function  in  the 
Relief  Society  program  without  the 
Magazine.  We  love  it  and  appreciate 
its  blessings  In  our  home. 

Levern  M.  Hansen 
Los  Angeles,  California 

I  treasure  each  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
for  its  beautiful  pictures,  poems,  ar- 
ticles, stories,  and  recipes.  In  the  Oc- 
tober issue,  1  especially  enjoyed  the 
story  "The  Good  Samaritan"  by  Becky 
Dawn  Wood. 

Marjorie  Schmidt 
Paso  Robles,  California 


I  am  a  missionary  In  the  Canadian 
Mission.  My  companion  and  I  have  just 
come  home  for  the  night,  and  for  an 
"end-of-the-day"  treat  picked  up  the 
January  1966  issue  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  and  have  just  finished 
reading  "For  Barbara  With  Love,"  first 
prize  story  by  Evelyn  Vesterfelt.  I  wish 
I  could  express  the  feeling  I  had  upon 
reading  this  story.  I  can  hardly  wait 
to  go  tracting  tomorrow — perhaps  there 
is  another  "Barbara"  waiting  for  us. 
We  love  to  order  the  Magazine  as  a 
baptismal  gift  for  sisters  coming  into 
the  Church,  and  the  niissionaries  find 
the  Magazine  a  great  tool  in  their  work, 
for  it  gives  the  investigators  a  beautiful 
insight  Into  the  scope  of  the  Church. 

Linda  Marx 

Ottawa,  Ontario 

Canada 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has 
been  such  a  blessing  in  our  home.  I 
am  of  Jewish  background,  and  I  pray 
that  in  the  near  future  to  be  baptized 
Into  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  along  with  my  family.  I 
have  a  strong  and  wonderful  testimony 
of  the  gospel,  which  grows  with  every 
passing  day. 

Mrs.  Albert  Moiling 
San  Jose,  California 

We  receive  so  much  vital  information 
and  inspiration  from  our  wonderful 
Magazine.  Every  page  Is  important. 
Now  we  are  thrilled  and  delighted  to 
share  with  other  readers  the  beautiful 
work  of  our  ward  member  Alda  L. 
Brown,  who  has  given  so  much  of  her 
time  and  talents  to  our  ward  Relief 
Society.  We  know  all  who  read  her 
poetry  will  find  thoughts  of  great  beauty 
and  value. 

Lucy  H.  Spackman,  Leah  B. 

Skidmore,  and  Mary  J.  Hill 

Relief  Society  Presidency 

Richmond,   Utah 


322 


The    Relief   Society  Magazine 


Volume   54  May   1967  Number  5 

Editor     Marianne  C.   Sharp  Associate   Editor     Vesta   P.   Crawford 

General   Manager     Belle  S.   Spafford 


Special  Features 

324  These  Things  Endure      Alice  Co/ton  Smith 

329  Literary  Contest  Announcements   1967 

332  A  Woman  Alone  and  Home  Evening      Lila  B.  Walch 

347  Standards  of  Performance  in  Visiting  Teaching     Belle  S.  Spafford 

374  Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966     Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Fiction 

335      Automation      Frances  C.  Yost 

341      Until      June  C.  Anderson 

365     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  4      Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

322  From   Near  and  Far 

352  Editorial:  Timeless  Words      Vesta  P.   Crawford 

351  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

387  Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 

400  Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home-  inside  and  Out 

355  Cooking  in  Rhyme  and  Rhythm      Mildred  Barthel 

358  Sew,  Team,  Sew     Helen  M.  Stock 

360  We  Took  an  Old  Chair     Margaret  Woods 

361  Recipes  From  Guatemala      Maria  C.  de  lllescas 

362  Cleaning  Up  After  a  Ward  Dinner  Elaine  K.  Jones 

363  Mincemeat-Oatmeal   Drop  Cookies     Juanita  Hebert 

364  Handwork  Enriches  Her  Life 

Lesson  Department 

394      Homemaking — Summer  Months  Sewing  Course     Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Poetry 

321     Well  of  Peace     Peggy  Tangren 

The  Greatest  of  These,  Carolle  Denton  328;  In  High  Country,  Ethel  Jacobson  331;  Mother's 
Day,  Patricia  A.  Lamb  334;  And  Now  It  Is  May,  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott  339;  First  Lullaby, 
Armora  Kent  340;  To  Be  a  Sister,  Norma  Madsen  Thomas  350;  I  Saw  Her  Face,  Christie 
Lund  Coles  354;  Desert  Home,  Eno/a  Chamberlin  357;  Winds  of  Life,  Catherine  B.  Bowles 
361;  Favorite,  Lael  W.  Hill  373;  Sunflowers,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  386;  Bequest,  Linnie  Fisher 
Robinson  386;  Of  the  Dark  Seed  of  Joseph,  Verna  S.  Carter  397. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  day 
Saints.  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah  84111;  Phone  364  2611;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign.  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup 
plied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc 
tober  8.  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu 
scripts. 


Tlhieis  Eedere 


Alice  Colton  Smith 

Assistant  Professor  of  Sociology, 
Utah  State  University.  Logan,  Utah 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


♦  The  afternoon  sun  was  mel- 
low hot.  Its  warmth  sent  waves 
of  pleasure  down  my  back  and 
bathed  the  whole  world  in  well- 
being.  The  horse  tossed  his  head 
impatiently  for  a  moment  and 
sent  the  flies  buzzing.  Then,  he 
returned  to  cropping  the  early 
grass  on  the  ditch  bank.  I  was 
suspended  in  a  sensation  of  per- 
fect, low-keyed  happiness.  There 
I  was  on  such  a  perfect,  late 
spring  afternoon  listening  to  the 
two  women  I  loved  best,  my 
grandmother  and  my  mother.  I 
wanted  time  to  stand  still. 

My  grandmother,  her  gray  hair 
in   a   knot  on   top   of  her  head, 


sat  in  her  buggy  while  my  mother 
and  I  leaned  on  the  garden  gate. 
Although  I  was  not  yet  eight,  I 
stored  in  the  never-to-be-forgot- 
ten area  of  memory  in  my  brain, 
those  things  about  which  they 
spoke.  "You  are  an  angel  of 
mercy,"  my  mother  said.  I  looked 
up.  Grandmother's  face  was  wrin- 
kled and  her  hands  were  rough 
from  hard  work.  She  an  angel? 
"Oh,  pshaw,"  she  said  modestly, 
but  at  the  same  time  smiled  with 
pleasure.  Silently,  I  had  agreed 
with  my  mother.  I  couldn't  imag- 
ine an  angel  more  beautiful. 

Enraptured,     I     followed     the 
story  of  heroism  that  my  grand- 


324 


These  Things  Endure 

mother  unfolded.  She  would  not  home  the  homeless,  the  sick,  and 

become    famous    and    world-re-  the  dying,  the  orphan,  thirty-four 

nowned    because    of    it,    but    it  of  them,  to  nurture,  to  feed,  to 

lodged  unforgettably  in  one  small  clothe,  many  of  them  during  the 

girl's  heart.  Illness  in  the  middle  depression    when    bills    for   food 

of  the  night,  a  knock  at  the  door  alarmingly    mounted,    but   there 

in  the  early  mom  before  the  cock  were  no  complaints  from  the  man 

crowed,  a  plea  of  anguish,  a  horse  and  woman  who  understood  what 

and  buggy  hitched  together  by  Jesus  meant  by  the  brotherhood 

lantern  light,  a  ride  through  the  of   man,    the   relatedness    of   all 

wind  and  sleet,  the  soothing  voice  human   beings    to    one   another, 

of  hope  and  rescue,  the  calming  Unforgettably,  indelibly,  quietly, 

presence — an  angel  of  mercy  in  a  and,   informally,    the  women   in 

land  without  hospitals  and  doc-  my  life  taught  me  the  values  and 

tors.    There    followed    tales    of  attitudes  of  the  gospel, 
babies  delivered,  of  feverish  chil-         Men  are  dying  on  the  battle- 

dren  nursed  to  health,  and  of  sad  field,  as  I  write  this,  in  the  agony 

times  when  old  friends  were  laid  we  call  war.  There  has   always 

to  rest.  been   war,   or   nearly   always,   if 

This  pattern  of  compassion  was  we  understand  history  correctly, 
etched  into  my  soul  that  faraway  Only  now  more  men  die  than  be- 
aftemoon.  Except  for  that  one  fore,  more  men,  women,  and  chil- 
sentence  of  commendation,  there  dren.  I  have  seen  tragic  poverty 
were  no  more  words  of  praise  in  the  streets  of  America,  Europe, 
given,  I  think,  or  expected.  The  and  in  the  cities  and  towns  of  the 
experiences  were  told  as  concern  Middle  East.  There  has  always 
for  friends  and  neighbors,  what  been  poverty,  only  now  astro- 
anyone  would  do  under  similar  nomical  numbers  of  people  are 
circumstances.  She  loved  those  starving  and  under-privileged.  We 
people,  and  they  loved  her.  Was  must  cope  with  problems  whose 
there  more  to  be  said?  size,    enormity,    and    complexity 

stagger  us. 
ATER  in  my  life,  as  my  mother  Each  day  the  news  reports  are 
often  remembered  her  crippled,  full  of  tales  of  need,  disaster,  ter- 
nearly  bedfast,  unmarried  friend  ror,  and  horror.  Are  we  becoming 
and  always  sent  her  a  Christmas  deaf  to  these  because  we  feel 
dinner;  or  asked  us  each  fall,  as  helpless,  even  hopeless,  at  the  size 
school  started,  to  share  our  of  the  world's  problems?  Did  not 
clothes  with  those  less  fortunate,  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  sug- 
the  early  lesson  was  reinforced.  I  gest  a  reasonable,  reaHstic  way 
do  not  remember  any  formal  les-  to  meet  these  problems  of  human 
sons  given  about  the  fact  that  need  when  he  said,  "Let  your 
all  men  are  brothers,  that  each  one  labors  be  mostly  confined  to 
is  his  brother's  keeper,  but  I  those  around  you,  in  the  circle  of 
knew  about  love  at  an  early  age,  your  own  acquaintance"?  (DHC 
about  love  and  love  of  one's  fel-  IV,  page  607).  What  would  hap- 
low  men.  It  was  a  way  of  life.  pen  if  all  the  women  of  the  world 

Then,  I  married  into  a  family  followed    the    teachings    of    the 

whose  mother  had  taken  into  her  Prophet  of  God?  There  would  be 

325 


L 


May  1967 

no  poor  whose  needs  were  unat-  It  was  our  custom  to  sit  at  the 

tended,   no   lonely,   confused,   or  dinner  table  an  hour  or  two  after 

angry  strangers,  no  lis  tressed  of  dinner  was  finished  to  talk  about 

whom   care   was   not   taken,   no  the  day.  Here,  Father  took  the 

widows  in  want  of  food  or  friend-  time   to  tell  his  young  children 

ship,  nor  any  orphans  who  wept.  about  what  was  happening  in  the 

When  the  Prophet  gave  his  ad-  Congress  of  the  United  States  of 
vice,  did  he  mean  that  we  should  which  he  was  a  member.  The 
not  be  concerned  for  the  ills  of  politics  of  the  day  became  vividly 
distant  people?  I  do  not  believe  real  in  those  sessions,  where  one 
this.  I  think  he  was  teaching  us  could  speak  his  mind  freely,  ask- 
a  great  lesson  in  concern.  It  is  ing  questions,  probing  all  aspects 
easy  to  write  a  check  (hard  as  it  of  life.  Here  the  meanings  of  the 
may  be  to  part  with  our  money  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  were 
and  send  it  off  so  that  someone  spiritedly  discussed  and  their 
else  may  exercise  care),  easier  practical  applications  mulled  over, 
than  to  take  the  time  out  of  our  All  the  world  was  here  for  dis- 
busy  lives  to  be  thoughtful  and  cussion  and  always  related  back 
concerned  for  the  well-being  of  to  our  most  special  concern,  The 
those  around  us.  There  live  in  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
my  neighborhood  the  aged,  the  day  Saints.  What  a  compliment 
sick,  widows,  the  newly  orphaned,  my  father  and  mother  paid  us  as 
the  distressed,  people  who  are  they  listened  to  our  opinions  as 
lonely  and  unhappy,  one  of  those  of  valued  peers,  discussing 
whom  recently  talked  of  suicide,  points  of  interest  with  the  same 
Strangers  also  live  on  my  street,  passionate  concern  and  courtesy 
Should  I  not  reorganize  my  life  that  they  did  with  their  most 
to  take  care  of  these  first?  Ever-  trusted  friends.  How  naturally 
widening  circles  of  compassionate  and  informally  the  gospel  was 
care  could  encompass  the  whole  taught  to  us,  as  a  part  of  life — 
earth.  not  something  to  be  paraded  on 
I  special  occasions  and  having  little 
I  cannot  remember  a  time  when  relevance  to  what  we  did  every 
training  in  music,  acquiring  out-  day.  Nearly  every  night  was  home 
door  and  indoor  skills,  and  night.  Consciously  or  unconscious- 
learning  the  joys  of  reading  were  ly,  my  mother  and  father  were 
not  a  part  of  our  home.  We  read  trying  to  bring  up  their  children 
as  we  breathed,  naturally,  joy-  "in  Hght  and  truth"  (D&C  93: 
fully.  To  learn  was  to  live.  My  40). 

father  read,  my  mother  read,  my  The  role  of  the  mother  to 
brother  and  sisters  read,  every  teach,  to  share,  to  be  with,  to 
age  was  concerned  with  study  and  love  her  children  has  always  been 
development.  Eight  or  eighty,  a  part  of  my  mother's  life,  wheth- 
God  had  given  us  a  huge  pro-  er  her  children  were  one  or  forty- 
gram,  and  part  of  life  was  this  one.  So,  mother  flew  thousands 
exciting  world  of  study.  of  miles  to  visit  me  and  my  family 

It  was  not  until  I  was   past  when,  for  one  wonderful  year,  we 

twenty  that  I  realized  our  home  lived  in  the  land  of  the  Savior, 

was  different  in  one  vital  respect.  She  came  so  that  we  might  walk 

326 


These  Things  Endure 

together  in  Gethsemane,  glean  as  hills  surrounding  Galilee,  and  of 

Ruth  had  done  in  the  fields  of  Jesus,  after  his  resurrection,  sit- 

Boaz,  walk  the  streets  of  Jem-  ting  on  these  very  shores  so  long 

salem  to  Calvary,  stand  on  the  ago — or  was  it  yesterday? — lov- 

Mount  of  Olives,  and  be  together  ing  this  world  and  its  people,  as 

in  the  land  we  both  learned  to  he  told  Peter  to  feed  his  sheep, 

love,  as  she  had  read  the  Bible  Now,  together  we  stood,  mother 

to  the  family  while  we  sat  around  and  daughter,  teacher  and  pupil, 

the  pot-bellied   stove   on   snowy  remembering   our   Lord,   sharing 

nights  when  my  world  was  young,  as  grown  women  the  miracle  of 

g^  his  life,  so  much  of  which  had 

One  hot,    midsummer  day  as  we  been  lived  by  this  sea. 

drove  north,  the  wind  from  the  We  live,  all  of  us,  in  a  mobile 

east  dried  everything  in  its  path,  world.  We  live  in  a  world  of  swift 

The  brittle  weeds  rasped  against  change.  In  the  past  families  sank 

each  other.  The  hills,  hazy  in  the  roots  in  one  part  of  the  world, 

distance,  were  burned  and  barren.  These  roots  were  an  anchor,  Now, 

Our  car  topped  the  hill.  Below  us,  we  move  from  city  to  city,  from 

harp-shaped  and  of  the  deepest  continent  to  continent.  What  will 

blue,  lying  in  its  part  of  the  giant  bind    us    together,    give   us    the 

cleft  that  reaches  deep  into  Af-  stability  of  the  past,  while  help- 

rica,  was  the  lake  about  which  ing  us  to  live  in  the  freedom  of 

we  had  read  and  dreamed  all  our  the  present?  Can  deeply  shared 

lives,    Galilee.    We  were    unpre-  experiences,  coupled  with  the  love 

pared   for   the  barren   world   in  of  God  and  man,  help  mothers  to 

which  it  lay,  686  feet  below  sea  build  into  their  children  a  firm 

level,  and  for  the  searing  heat,  testimony  and  an  understanding 

What  we  were  prepared  for  was  that  will  be  the  deepest  root  of 

the  blue,  the  unbelievable  blue  of  all? 

this  inland  lake  called  the  Sea  of  God,  as  he  said  in  the  Doctrine 
Galilee.  One  of  the  earliest  songs  and  Covenants  that  he  would,  has 
we  had  sung  around  our  piano  poured  out  his  spirit  on  all  flesh, 
was  "Galilee,  blue  Galilee  where  One  mind  can  comprehend  but  a 
Jesus  loved  so  much  to  be."  We  small  fraction  of  what  is  known, 
knew  why.  Instantly,  our  hearts  In  one  brief  century,  man  has 
and  experiences  were  linked  with  escaped  his  earthbound  past.  For 
his  in  love  of  this  beautiful  spot,  the  first  time  in  history  we  live 
As  we  stood,  side  by  side,  on  only  hours  from  the  Sea  of  Gal- 
the  shores  of  that  hallowed  sea,  ilee,  from  India,  Argentina,  New 
my  mother  and  I,  I  was  grateful  Zealand.  What  happens  today  in 
for  the  woman  who  had  taught  Australia  affects  my  world.  To- 
me to  love  the  Lord,  who  had  night,  via  television,  I  am  with 
read  to  me  as  a  little  child  the  my  neighbor's  son  in  Viet  Nam. 
stories  of  Jesus  and  his  disciples  Under  the  influence  of  God,  sud- 
as  they  fished  in  these  blue  denly  all  men  are  truly  neighbors, 
waters,  of  Jesus  who  walked  upon  Moreover,  increasingly,  we  live 
the  waves,  and  of  Peter  who  mo-  in  cities,  away  from  our  kin, 
mentarily  faltered,  of  Jesus  feed-  where  there  are  not  only  oppor- 
ing  the  multitudes  on  one  of  the  tunities    for   growth,   but   where 

327 


May  1967 

there  are,  also,  much  loneliness  new  ways  to  teach  our  children 
and  unfriendliness.  Family  life  the  gospel  of  understanding,  love, 
undergoes  great  changes.  More  and  compassion, 
and  more  women  work.  Fathers  My  mother  is  eighty-eight.  The 
commute  long  distances  to  work,  vigorous  pace  she  set  in  the 
and  mothers  who  stay  at  home  streets  of  Jerusalem  is  no  longer 
find  that  they  become  the  pri-  possible  as  she  walks  with  her 
mary  teachers  and  disciplinarians  cane.  My  grandmother  is  long 
of  the  children.  Men  and  women  dead.  Yet  amid  all  that  is  new, 
create  new  patterns  of  husband  there  remains  the  child  at  the 
and  wife  relationships.  As  man's  mother's  knee  learning  the  his- 
technology  grows,  much  drudgery  tory  of  God's  teaching  of  man 
of  the  past  vanishes.  There  is  and  the  enduring  values.  Mother 
time  for  creativity  and  learning  and  grandmother  still  teach  the 
as  there  has  never  been  before.  As  child  the  compassion  for  all  men 
our  world  shrinks,  our  universe  that  will  some  day  link  us  to- 
expands.  gether  in  love.  The  mother  helps 
We  must  devise  new  methods  to  open  the  doors  for  the  child 
of  relating  to  and  loving  one  an-  that  lead  to  the  love  of  learning, 
other.  If  we  are  close  to  our  These  endure  no  matter  how  fast 
Father  in  heaven,  new  ways  of  and  how  great  the  change.  There 
living  will  emerge,  hew  patterns  will  always  be  mothers  and 
of  family  life  develop.  It  will  be  grandmothers  to  help  each  gen- 
exciting  and  satisfying  as  we  find  eration  find  God. 


THE  GREATEST  OF  THESE 

The  depth  of  thought  that  we  attain, 
The  wisdom  of  our  searching  here, 
The  knowledge  that  we  win   by  faith 
Are  treasures  life  will  hold  most  dear. 

The  sage  who  works  with  questing  mind. 
The  brush  that  paints  to  please  the  eye, 
The  poet's  meter,  word,  and   rhyme, 
These  are  gifts  the  heart  holds  high. 

Yet  these  are  signs  along  the  way 
That  all  our  gifts  are  heaven's  cost, 
That  learning  truth,  we  learn  to  love 
The  poor,  the  lonely,  and  the  lost. 

To  give  the  hungry  more  than  bread, 
To  ransom  captives  from  their  chain. 
For  painter,   poet,  and  the  sage 
These  are  treasure,  gift,  and  gain. 

♦  Carolle   Denton 


328 


Literary  Contest  Announcements  1966 

The  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society  to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
en and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.  Latter-day  Saint  women 
who  qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited 
to  enter  their  work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  General  Board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the 
outlying  stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in 
and  near  Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring 
different  writing  skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no 
way  precludes  winning  in  the  other. 


EUza  R.  Snoiw^  Poem  Contest 


♦  The  Relief  Society  Poem  Con- 
test opens  with  this  announce- 
ment and  closes  August  15,  1967. 
Prizes  will  be  awarded  as  follows: 

First  prize $40 

Second  prize $30 

Third  prize $20 

Prize  poems  will  be  published 
in  the  January  1968  issue  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine. 

Prize-winning  poems  become 
the  property  of  the  Relief  Society 
General  Board  and  may  not  be 
published  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board.  The  General  Board 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  other  poems  submitted, 
paying  for  them  at  the  time  of 
publication  at  the  regular  Maga- 
zine rates. 
Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  exclusive  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board  and  employees  of  the  Relief 
Society  General  Board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  sub- 
mitted by  each  contestant. 


3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if 
possible.  Where  this  cannot  be  done, 
it  should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one 
side  of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A 
duplicate  copy  of  the  poem  should  be 
retained  by  contestants  to  insure 
against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or 
other  identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  pic- 
ture is  to  accompany  a  poem. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied 
by  a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is 
written  the  contestant's  name  and  ad- 
dress. Nom  de  plumes  are  not  to  be 
used. 

7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accom- 
pany the  poem  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  title)  is 
the   contestant's   original   work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of 
an  editor  or  other  person  with  a 
view  to  publication. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publica- 
tion until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has   received   the 


329 


May  1967 


first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
must  wait  two  years  before  she  is 
again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shadl  consist  of  one 
member  of  the  General  Board,  one 
person  from  the  English  department 
of  an  educational  institution,  and  one 
person  who  is  a  recognized  writer.  In 
case  of  complete  disagreement  among 
the  judges,  all  poems  selected  for  a 
place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  com- 
mittee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  considera- 


tion  will   be    given   to    the   following 
points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  purpose 
of  the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,1967. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed 
to  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest,  76 
North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
84111. 


The  Relief  Society  Sliort  Story  Contest 


♦  The  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  for  1967  opens  with  this 
announcement  and  closes  August 
15,  1967. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows: 

First  prize $75 

Second  prize $60 

Third  prize  $50 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  for  1968. 
Prize-winning  stories  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society 
General  Board  and  may  not  be 
published  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board.  The  General  Board 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  other  stories  entered  in  the 
contest,  paying  for  them  at  the 
time  of  publication  at  the  regular 
Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 

X.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  —  exclusive  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board  and  employees  of  the  General 


Board  —  who  have  had  at  least  one 
literary  composition  published  or 
accepted  for  publication. 

2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted 
by  each  contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  type- 
written. The  number  of  words  must 
appear  on  the  first  page  of  the  man- 
uscript. (All  words  should  be  counted, 
including  one  and  two-letter  words.) 
A  duplicate  copy  of  the  story  should 
be  retained  by  contestant  to  insure 
against  loss. 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to 
appear  anywhere  on  the  manuscript, 
but  a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is 
written  the  contestant's  name  and  ad- 
dress is  to  be  enclosed  with  the  story. 
Nom  de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accom- 
pany the  story  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least 
one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publica- 
tion. (This  statement  must  give 
name  and  date  of  publication  in 
which  the  contestant's  work  has 
appeared  or,  if  not  yet  published, 
evidence  of  acceptance  for  pub- 
lication.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted   (state 


330 


Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 


the  title  and  number  of  words)  is 
the  contestant's  original  work, 
d.  That  it  has  never  been  pub- 
lished, that  it  is  not  in  the  hands 
of  an  editor  or  other  person  with 
a  view  to  publication,  and  that  it 
will  not  be  published  nor  submit- 
ted elsewhere  for  publication  until 
the  contest  is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  pic- 
ture is  to  accompany  the  story. 

7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the 
first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
must  wait  for  two  years  before  she  is 
again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one 
member  of  the  General  Board,  one 
person  from  the  English  department 
of  an  educational  institution,  and  one 


person  who  is  a  recognized  writer.  In 
case  of  complete  disagreement  among 
the  judges,  all  stories  selected  for  a 
place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  com- 
mittee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  considera- 
tion will  be  given  to  the  following 
points: 

a.  Characters    and    their    presenta- 
tion 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1967. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed 
to  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
84111 


IN   HIGH  COUNTRY 

The  brisk,   rare 
Crystal  air 

Of  timberline  is  washed  and  dried, 
Polished,   burnished  till   it  stings 
Eyes  and   lungs,  so  close  it  brings 
Shimmering  distant  cliffs,  so  near 
You  can  see  the  pines'  dark  pride — 
Each  cedar  spire,  each  aspen  clear. 

All  gleams,   lacquered  gold. 

Till  sudden  thunderheads  unfold 

Awesomely  on   a  granite  peak 

Where  all  the  demons  of  storm  will  wreak 

Their  savage  furies.  Yet  as  swift. 

Comes  a   rift.   .   .   . 

Once  more  the  prismed  atmosphere. 

Where  all  glitters,  and  far  is  near. 

Claims  its  fortress  homeland  here 

Where  soaring  height 

Invites  the  might 

Of  unleashed  forces  that  harry  and  flail 

But  cannot — in  the  end — prevail. 

♦  Ethel  Jacobson 


331 


A  Woman  Alone  and  Home  Evening 

Lila  B.  Watch 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


♦  Sister  Anderson  was  just  finish- 
ing her  spring  cleaning.  What 
pleasure  she  felt  as  she  observed 
the  dust-free  walls,  freshly  waxed 
floors,  shiny  furniture,  sham- 
pooed rugs,  and  the  sparkling 
windows  with  their  clean  cur- 
tains. Housecleaning  was  not  the 
task  it  had  once  been  when  the 
home  was  full  of  little  tots  with 
fingers  just  made  to  leave  spots 
on  windows  and  furniture,  and  to 
draw  pictures  on  walls.  Neither 
was  it  the